AT  90. 


SKETCHES 

OP 

BORDER  ADVENTURES 

IN 

THE  LIFE  AND  TIMES  * 

OF 

1ZAJOR  MOSES  YAH  CAMPEH. 


BY  HIS  GRANDSON 

J.  NILES  HUBBAED, 

AUTHOR  OF  BED  JACKET  AND  HIS  PEOPLE. 
EDITION  OF  1842. 

REVISED  AND  ENLARGED  BY 

THE  AUTHOR. 

EDITED  BY 

JOHN  S.  MINARD, 

Who  supplements  Mr.  Hubbard's  work,  with  several  chap- 
ters devoted  to  his  later  years  ;   also  treating  of  him  as 
the  Surveyor,  Public  Official  and  Prominent  Citizen. 

CONCLUDING   WITH  A 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH 

OP  THE  LATfi 

JUDGE  PHILLIP  CHURCH, 

ILLUSTRATED. 
PUBLISHED  BY  JNO.   S.   MINARD,  FILLMORE,  N.  Y. 

1893. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  In  the  year  189$  by 

JNO.  S.  MINAKD, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 

All  rights  reserved. 


THE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA   • 
SANTA    BARBARA 


DEDICATION. 


TO  THE  MEMORY  OF 

THE  BORDER  MEN 

OF    THE 

AMERICAN  REVOLUTION, 

"whose  Valiant  Services  contributed  so  largely 

to  the  success  of  the  Continental  Armies, 

and  resulting  independence  of 

OUR  COUNTRY  ; 

and  who  later,  armed  with  that 
"Wondrous  Instrument," 

the  Axe,  opened  our 
dark  and  silent  forests  for  the 

LIGHT  OF  CIVILIZATION, 

and  the 
GLORIOUS  ARTS  OF  PEACE. 

This  story  of  the  strangely  eventful  life  of  one  of  the 
bravest  of  their  number,  and  sketch  of  one  of  the 

MOST  DISTINGUISHED  OF  PIONEERS, 
is  respectfully  inscribed. 

Fillnure,  N.  T.,  March  6,  1893.  J.  8.  M. 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

Well  do  I  remember,  when  but  a  school-boy,  along 
in  the  forties,  the  last  years  of  the  era  of  log  school 
houses,  my  frequent  visits  to  the  School  District  Library 
to  make  selection  of  books  for  study  and  recreation. 

There,  side  by  side,  with  Rollin,  and  Gibbon,  and 
Dick,  and  other  venerable  tomes,  were  found  Weem's 
Franklin,  Wirt's  Patrick  Henry,  the  adventures  of 
Daniel  Boone,  the  great  hunter,  Indian  fighter,  and 
pioneer  of  Kentucky,  a  book  devoted  to  the  story  of 
Gen.  Francis  Marion,  and  the  last  to  name,  but  by 
no  means  the  least  sought  for,  a  substantial  leather 
bound  book,  which  showed  most  conclusive  evidence  of 
use  :  The  Life  of  Major  Moses  Yan  Campen.  It  was 
not,  however,  always  to  be  found  when  sought  for  ; 
indeed,  it  was  quite  generally  out. 

In  course  of  time  a  decadence  of  interest  in  the  old 
School  Libraries  followed,  owing  largely  no  doubt,  to 
the  very  general  diffusion  of  literature  in  the  way  of 
papers,  magazines  and  periodicals,  and  later  on,  the  old 
book  disappeared  in  some  mysterious  way,  and  was 
rarely,  if  ever,  more  seen.  The  Van  Campen  book 
always  possessed  a  peculiar  charm  for  me  ;  mainly  per- 
haps, for  the  reason  that  some  of  the  incidents  and 
exploits  narrated  therein,  occurred  within  the  limits 
of  my  own  county,  and  also,  from  the  fact  that  the 


VI  EDITOR'S    PREFACE. 

hero  I  so  much  admired,  actually  lived,  and  moved,  and 
had  his  being,  right  here  in  "  Grand  Old  Allegany,"  and 
was  known  by,  and  really  had  dealings,  and  personal 
acquaintance  with,  our  people. 

These  considerations  commended  the  book  to  my 
youthful  mind,  and  invested  the  story  of  his  life  with  an 
interest  which  no  other  book  in  that  old  library  could 
excite. 

Some  time  since,  one  of  the  venerable  old  treasures 
came  under  my  observation.  Its  covers  were  gone,  as 
were  also  its  first  and  last  leaves.  It  was  soiled,  worn, 
torn,  begrimmed  and  dirty  ;  in  a  sorry  plight  indeed. 
It  started,  however,  a  train  of  thought,  reviving  most 
vividly  the  memory  of  my  boyhood's  happy  days.  I 
perused  its  pages  (what  there  were  left  of  them),  and 
the  old  time  interest  was  awakened,  and  with  this 
revival  of  interest  came  the  thought  that  the  old  book, 
I  had  prized  so  highly  when  a  boy,  was  worthy  of 
being  reprinted  and  rounded  off  with  some  additional 
chapters  devoted  to  his  later  years,  and  perhaps  some  inci- 
dents not  known  when  the  old  book  was  put  out,  and  the 
more  I  considered  the,  matter  the  more  I  became  con- 
vinced that  it  would  be  a  very  proper  thing  to  do. 

I  consulted  with  friends,  for  whose  judgment  in  such 
things  I  have  great  respect,  and  they  were  unanimous  in 
opinion  as  to  the  propriety  of  such  an  enterprise. 

Inquiry  for  the  family  or  decendants  of  J.  N.  Hub- 
bard,  the  grandson,  who  wrote  this  book,  was  at  once 
commenced.  My  impression  was  that  he  was  dead. 
One  to  whom  I  directed  my  questions  was  negligent  in 
answering  ;  another  was  sick  and  could  not,  and  so  from. 


EDITOR  S    PBEFACE.  Vll 

various  causes  my  effort  in  that  direction  was  for  a 
time  fruitless. 

I  had,  however,  resolved  to  undertake  the  work,  and 
carry  it  to  completion,  if  it  should  be  encouraged  by 
subscriptions  sufficient  to  warrant  its  publication.  So, 
equipped  with  the  old  book  referred  to,  and  a  picture  of 
Major  Van  Campen,  cut  from  an  old  Scribner's  Maga- 
zine, I  made  the  experiment  of  a  preliminary  canvass,  and 
was  agreeably  surprised  at  the  alacrity  with  which  people 
subscribed. 

Pursuing  the  canvass,  mainly  in  my  own  town,  I 
soon  had  a  list  of  three  hundred  names,  when  a  friend 
informed  me  that  Mr.  Hubbard  was  still  living,  and  re- 
sided in  Tracy,  California.  Correspondence  was  opened 
with  him  at  once,  and  soon  was  revealed  the  fact, 
that  yielding  to  the  importunities  of  eastern  friends,  he 
had  devoted  a  considerable  part  of  the  Winter  (1891-2) 
and  Spring  to  a  revision  of  the  old  book,  adding  to,  and 
improving  it  generally,  with  a  view  to  republication. 

Th«  exchange  of  a  few  more  letters,  and  the  interven- 
tion of  a  "mutual  friend,"  resulted  in  Mr.  Hubbard's 
abandonment  of  the  enterprise  of  republication,  and  the 
turning  over  to  me  of  all  of  his  manuscript,  as  well 
as  original  data  pertaining  to  the  last  years  of  his 
grandfather,  and  so,  supplementing  his  work  (which 
comprises  the  first  twenty  chapters),  with  five  chapters, 
bringing  his  life  down  to  its  close  in  1849,  I  have  gone 
on  with  the  work. 

This  discovery,  correspondence,  and  resulting  arrange- 
ment, though  it  has  somewhat  delayed  the  publication, 
has,  it  is  confidently  believed,  given  to  the  public  a 
.better  book,  and  more  general  satisfaction. 


viii  EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

In  making  proper  acknowledgment  for  assistance  in 
the  prosecution  of  the  enterprise,  I  desire,  first  of  all,  to 
express  my  obligation  to  Mr.  Hubbard,  to  whom  I  am 
largely  indebted,  and  who  has  been  so  wonderfully 
favored  with  a  long  life  of  usefulness,  drawn  out  to  con- 
siderably more  than  the  alloted  "  threescore  years  and 
ten,"  and  enabled,  after  the  lapse  of  over  half  a  century, 
to  devote  himself  to  the  revision  of  his  old  book,  which 
ie  indeed  remarkable. 

In  the  matter  of  illustrations  I  must  thank  Mrs.  A.  R. 
Dodd,  late  of  Houghton,  N.  Y.,  for  kindly  favoring  me 
with  the  two  designs  :  "  Running  the  Gauntlet,"  and 
"  The  Encounter  with  Mohawk,"  and  express  my  opinion 
(which  I  find  quite  generally  shared),  that  they  are  his- 
torically correct ;  in  other  words,  that  they  agree  exactly 
with  a  strict  and  literal  interpretation  of  the  text. 

The  Hon.  Wm.  P.  Letchworth  kindly  furnished  the 
photographs  from  which  were  obtained  the  fine  half- 
tones of  the  "  Old  Council  House,"  and  "  The  Site  of  the 
Old  Indian  Village  of  Caneadea,"  (Gah-ah-yah-de-o). 

Moses  Burr,  Esq.,  of  Angelica,  a  grandson  of  Major 
Van  Campen,  favored  me  with  the  compass,  Jacob-staff, 
rifle,  powder  horn,  etc.,  from  which  was  obtained  the 
beautiful  picture  which  makes  such  a  pleasant  memento' 
of  his  grandfather. 

To  Major  Richard  Church,  I  wish  to  express  my 
thanks  for  the  loan  of  the  "  Book  of  Surveys,"  from 
which  was  obtained  the  fac  simile  of  the  Major's  work 
in  his  ninety-first  year,  regarded  by  many  as,  in  some  re- 
spects, the  finest  illustration  in  the  book  ;  also  for  the 
excellent  miniature  of  his  father,  the  late  Judge  Philip. 


EDITOR'S   PREFACE.  IX 

Church,  by  the  world  renowned  artist  Fagnani.  The 
fine  half-tone  picture  of  this  historic  likeness,  accompa- 
nies the  Biographical  Sketch  of  the  Judge,  which  it  is 
thought  is  appropriately  introduced  in  this  connection, 
for  the  reason  of  his  long  and  intimate  relations,  and 
close  business  associations  with  Major  Van  Campen, 
as  well  as,  for  the  other  reason,  of  his  acknowledged 
prominence  as  a  pioneer  of  Western  New  York.  Major 
Church  has  rendered  much  other  valuable  assistance, 
and  his  courteous  treatment  in  kindly  allowing  access  to 
very  valuable  manuscripts  and  papers  will  ever  be  pleas- 
antly remembered. 

E.  D.  Barnum,  Esq.,  lately  and  for  several  years  the 
owner  and  occupant  of  "  The  Old  Van  Campen  Place," 
has  my  thanks  for  the  fine  photo  from  which  was  ob- 
tained the  beautiful  half-tone  of  that  historic  old  home. 

To  Mr.  John  B.  Chnrch,  of  Geneva,  I  am  under  obli- 
gations for  valuable  assistance  and  timely  suggestions. 

To  George  H.  Harris,  Esq.,  of  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  a 
kind  friend  and  helpful  advisor  from  the  outset,  my 
special  obligations  should  be  thankfully  acknowledged, 
for  the  loan  of  the  photo  of  the  "Historic  Hatchet,'* 
from  which  was  obtained  the  full  page  half-tone  en- 
graving of  the  same,  and  also  for  the  valued  privilege  of 
making  excerpts  from  his  forth-coming  interesting 
"Life  History  of  Horatio  Jones,"  which  give  the  his- 
tory of  the  hatchet,  and  throw  additional  light  on 
an  important  event  in  Van  Campen's  life. 

It  was  the  original  intention  to  have  devoted  the 
number  of  pages  necessary,  for  a  list  of  the  subscribers  to 
the  first  1,000  copies,  and  was  so  set  forth  in  one  of  my 


X  EDITOR  S    PREFACE. 

circulars,  and  I  have  to  a  few  persons  so  stated.  Find- 
ing, however,  that  the  book  has  grown  into  larger  pro- 
portions than  was  at  first  anticipated  or  designed, 
and  feeling  that  the  space  which  it  would  have  been 
necessary  to  have  devoted  to  such  a  list  (some  sixteen 
pages  at  least),  has  been  much  better  employed,  and 
that  all  will  say  so  when  they  see  it,  I  shall  beg  to  be 
excused  from  inserting  the  list. 

And  so  at  last,  without  any  claim  to  literary  merit  or 
excellence  on  my  part,  with  a  deep  sense  of  obligation 
for  generous  support  and  encouragement,  this  little  book 
is  launched  upon  the  public,  with  a  hopeful  trust  that  it 
will  revive  such  an  interest  in  the  Life  and  Adventures 
of  Moses  Van  Campen,  as  will  keep  green  for  a  long 
time  to  come  the  memory  of  a  distinguished  historical 
character,  and  also  impress  upon  the  youth  of  our  land 
a  higher  estimate  of  the  services  rendered,  the  struggles, 
hardships,  sufferings  and  privations,  endured  by  those 
patriotic  and  determined  frontiersmen  of  the  Revolution, 
to  whom,  under  God,  we  are  so  largely  indebted  for  the 
rich  inheritance  of  popular  and  personal  liberty  we  now 

enjoy. 

JNO.  S.  MINARD. 
Mllmore,  JV.  Y.,  March,  1893. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  EDITION  OF  1892. 

Half  a  century  has  passed  by  since  an  unpretending- 
little  volume,  entitled,  "  Life  and  Times  of  Major  Moses 
Van  Campen,"  was  presented  to  the  public. 

A  large  edition  was  printed  and  sold,  but  for  many 
years  it  has  been  out  of  the  market.  The  Author  at 
different  times  has  been  requested  to  publish  another 
edition,  but  various  things  have  hindered  until  more 
recently.  t  ' 

When  considerable  progress  had  been  made  in  the 
work  of  revision,  his  attention  was  called  to  the  fact 
that  the  book  was  about  to  be  published  by  Jno.  S. 
Minard,  of  Fillmore,  N.  Y.  The  length  of  time  that 
had  intervened,  and  the  supposition  that  the  Author  was 
not  living,  led  to  the  prosecution  of  the  undertaking, 
until  it  seemed  desirable  to  carry  it  forward  to  comple- 
tion. 

Through  the  interposition  of  a  friend,  who  thought 
the  public  might  be  better  served  by  bringing  our  work 
together,  a  satisfactory  arrangement  has  been  made 
to  this  effect,  and  the  present  issue  combines  the  labor 
of  the  two  persons,  J.  N.  Hubbard  of  Tracy,  Califor- 
nia, and  Jno.  S.  Minard  of  Fillmore,  1ST.  Y. 
(xi) 


PEEFACE  TO  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 


It  may,  perhaps,  be  due  to  the  reader  to  state  some  of 
the  reasons  why  another  book  should  make  its  appear- 
ance in  public,  to  claim  a  share  of  the  attention  which  is 
paid  to  whatever  is  new. 

The  Author  will  render  his  excuse  in  due  form,  and 
present  also  the  authority  upon  which  rests  most  of  the 
facts  recorded  in  this  book. 

Major  Moses  Van  Campen,  the  subject  of  this  memoir, 
has  long  been  known  by  many  in  this  part  of  the  State, 
and  by  many  also  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  as 
one  who  took  an  active  part  in  the  struggles  which  gave 
birth  to  our  National  Independence. 

Especially  is  he  known  for  the  severe  encounters 
he  has  had  with  the  Indians,  and  for  the  hardships 
which  he  has  endured  in  watching  for  this  wary  foe,  as 
he  made  his  sudden  and  fearful  incursions  upon  what 
were  called  the  border  settlements. 

The  service  which  he  has  thus  rendered  his  country  as 
a  soldier,  entitles  his  name  to  some  remembrance  among 
a  free  and  grateful  people.  But  this  claim  is  not  pre- 
sented as  a  reason  for  making  this  offering  to  the  public. 
It  is  rather  in  compliance  with  the  wishes  $f.  friends, 
who  have  been  desirous  to  preserve  some  record  of  the 
•events  which  are  here  recorded, 
(xii) 


PREFACE    TO    FIRST    EDITION.  Xlll 

Some  apology  for  this  work  might  be  gathered  too, 
from  considering  the  fact,  that,  while  the  leading  events 
of  the  Revolution  have  been  recorded  in  their  proper 
order,  and  due  credit  has  been  given  to  those  whose 
office  gave  them  a  prominent  place  in  the  eye  of  the 
public,  slight  notices  only  have  been  made  of  the 
services  rendered  by  minor  officers,  who  have  held  posts 
of  extreme  danger  and  have  acquitted  themselves  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  impart  dignity  to  American  arms.  It  is 
but  just  that  these  also  should  receive  the  honor  which 
is  their  due,  while  our  countrymen  shall  hold  in  sacred 
remembrance  the  deeds  of  those,  who,  fired  with  the 
holy  zeal  of  liberty,  have  periled  their  all  in  the  decision 
of  the  single  question  which  has  resulted  in  one  of  the 
freest  and  happiest  nations  that  our  earth  has  ever 
beheld.  So  far  as  the  following  pages  may  accomplish 
this  design,  the  Author  hopes  that  it  will  receive  the 
approbation  of  the  public. 

Another  reason  for  submitting  these  pages  to  the 
press  arises  from  the  hope  that  they  may  give  some  new 
interest  to  the  history  of  our  border  warfare,  and  thus 
prove  to  be  of  permanent  benefit,  by  adding  one  more 
chapter  to  those  that  have  already  been  written,  which 
shall  exhibit  in  a  slight  degree,^  few  of  the  hardships 
and  sufferings  which  were  undergone  by  those  who 
were  engaged  in  the  struggles  of  the  Revolution. 

The  materials  of  this  memoir  have  been  gathered 
almost  entirely  from  him  who  is  its  subject,  and  the 
credibility  of  those  facts  which  rest  entirely  upon  his 
own  authority,  none  will  question,  who  are  acquainted  in 
the  least  with  his  character. 


XIV  PREFACE    TO    FIRST    EDITION. 

One  word  in  this  place  about  the  chapter  which 
has  been  introduced,  giving  a  brief  sketch  of  the  causes 
which  led  to  the  war  of  the  Revolution.  Some  may 
think  it  altogether  unnecessary,  and  others,  perhaps,  pre- 
sumptous,  that  a  youth  should  undertake  a  task  to  which 
the  knowledge  and  experience  which  belongs  to  age  is 
only  equal.  It  was  written  at  the  suggestion  of  Major 
Van  Campen,  under  the  impression  that  many  would 
read  this  book  to  whom  such  a  review  would  be  useful. 
Yet  the  Author  would  say  in  reference  to  this,  and  in- 
deed the  whole  work,  that  it  is  given  to  the  public  with 
a  feeling  of  unaffected  diffidence,  and  it  is  only  from  the 
encouragement  of  those  who  have  examined  parts  of  his 
manuscript,  that  he  dares  submit  it  to  the  press. 

Dansvitte,  August,  1841. 


Strongly  surmising  that  the  readers  of  this  book  would 
be  pleased  to  know  just  a  little,  if  not  more,  about  the 
man  who  first  brought  out  the  Van  Campen  book,  and 
has  survived  for  over  half  a  century  since,  retaining  his 
powers  and  falculties  in  so  remarkable  a  degree,  the 
editoi  on  his  own  motion  ventures,  right  here,  the  fol- 
lowing necessarily  brief  sketch  drawn  from  data  quietly 
drawn  from  Mr.  Hubbard,  during  quite  an  extensive  cor- 
respondence. 

John  Niles  Hubbard  was  born  in  the  old  Van  Campen 
home  at  Angelica,  N.  Y.,  August  27th,  1815.  He  fitted 
for  college  at  the  .  Canandaigua  Academy,  a  school 
of  considerable  renown  in  those  days,  and  entered  the 
Freshman  Class  at  Yale  in  September,  1835,  graduating 


PREFACE    TO    FIRST   EDITION.  XV 

with  honor  in  1839.  Soon  after,  determining  to  enter 
the  ministry,  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  theology, 
and  commenced  preaching  in  1842,  his  first  settlement 
being  at  Hannibal,  Oswego  Co.,  N.  Y. 

February  18th,  1845,  he  was  united  in  marriage  with 
Miss  Margaret  McDougal,  of  Sterling,  Cayuga  Co., 
N.  Y.  After  serving  the  congregation  of  Hannibal  for 
eleven  years,  he  received  a  call  from  Dansville,  Living- 
ston, Co.,  N.  Y.,  where  he  remained  four  years,  when  a 
diseased  throat  made  imperative  a  rest  from  public 
service.  This  rest  from  public  speaking  continued  for 
six  months,  when  his  throat  having  regained  its  normal 
healthy  condition,  he  afterwards  preached  at  Belmont 
and  Friendship,  Allegany  Co.,  N.  Y.,  until  1861. 

He  was  then  re-called  to  Hannibal,  and  remained  their 
pastor  for  six  years,  when  a  request  to  visit  California 
was  entertained,  and  during  the  last  twenty-five  years 
his  time  has  mostly  been  given  to  feeble  churches  in 
that  State,  the  larger  portion  of  the  time  having  Tracy 
as  a  centre. 

From  his  labors  in  school  houses,  churches  have 
grown  up,  new  towns  have  appeared,  and  the  region 
supplied  by  his  labors,  has  been  marked  by  changes  of 
a  hopeful  character. 

Scarce  any  impairment  of  his  Ability  is  discernable  in 
his  writing,  and  judging  only  from  his  correspondence, 
he  is  good  for  years  yet  to  come.  May  those  years 
be  spared  to  him. 

J.  S.  M. 

February  20th,  1893. 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  I. 

Van  Campen's  birth — Family  connections — Removal  to  Penn, 
sylvania — Early  recollections — Nicholas  Depew — School-boy  ex- 
periences— First  trial  of  a  gun — Habits  of  the  people  of  his  time 
— Shooting  a  deer — How  disposed  of.  P.  1. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Hunting  excursion — Successful  shot — Experience  in  boating 
— Anecdote  of  "Old  Simon" — Trouble  in  Wyoming  Valley—- 
His acquaintance  with  Tom  Shenap — Col.  Plunket's  expedition. 
P.  12. 

CHAPTER  III. 

England's  supremacy  in  America — Stamp  Act — Opposed  first 
in  Virginia — Resolutions  of  Patrick  Henry — Colonies  united  in 
their  opposition — Preparations  for  war — Van  Campen  enlists  in 
the  army — Resolves  to  defend  the  frontier  settlements.  P.  22. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Van  Cam  pen's  entrance  on  the  life  of  a  soldier — The  Six 
Nations  decide  to  engage  in  the  war — Settlements  guarded  by 
scouting  parties —  Deficient  in  supplies — Notice  of  the  cam- 
paigns of  '77 — Adventure  at  Reid's  Fort.  P.  30. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Great  Indian  Confederacy  at  the  West — Meeting  of  Major 
Rogers  with  Pontiak — Pontiak  invited  to  meet  Commissions  in 
council — Indian  invasion  and  captures — Great  alarm — Indian 
ambuscade — Indian  strategy — Demand  to  surrender  the  fort — 
Refused  to  comply — Effort  to  capture — Its  failure.  P.  40. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Hostilities  in  1778 — VanCarnpen  appointed  Lieutenant — 
Ordered  to  build  a  fort  on  Fishing  Creek — Indians  approach  the 
border  settlements — Alarm — Inhabitants  gather  at  Fort  Wheeler 
— Houses  burned — Successful  defense — Unexpected  visit — Van. 
Campen  ordered  to  capture  troublesome  Tories.  P.  47. 
(xvi) 


CONTENTS.  XVU 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Valley  of  Wyoming — Its  invasion  anticipated — How  discovered 
— Preparations  for  defense — Decision  to  meet  the  enemy — The 
Battle — Defeat — Scenes  after  the  battle — Escape  of  Lebbeus 
Hammond — Adoption  of  Samuel  Carey.  P.  57. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Result  of  the  battle  of  Wyoming — Scattering  of  forces — Sur- 
render of  Fort  Forty — Terms — Possession  given — Indians  law- 
less— Removal  of  some  of  the  settlements  on  the  Delaware — 
Surrender  of  Fort  Wyoming — VauCampen's  return  to  North- 
umberland— Ordered  to  Fort  Wheeler — Lancaster  men  act  as 
scouts — Comical  experience — Van  Cam  pen  and  Salmon  make  a 
trip  in  disguise — Meet  with  men  on  their  way — Col.  Hartley's 
expedition.  P.  71. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Gen.  Washington's  plan  of  protecting  the  frontier — Gen. 
Mclntosh  ordered  to  Sandusky — Col.  Clark  looks  after  the  In- 
dians in  Illinois — Surprises  Kaskaskia  and  other  Indian  towns 
— Illinois  erected  into  a  county — Gov.  Hamilton,  of  Detroit, 
resolves  to  capture  Col.  Clark — Occupies  Fort  Vincent  on  the 
way — Sends  parties  to  annoy  settlements — Col.  Clark  endeavors 
to  reconcile  the  Indians — Preparations  to  receive  Gov.  Hamilton 
— Information  given  by  a  Spanish  merchant — Col.  Clark's  plans 
changed — Expedition  against  Fort  Vincent — Fort  reduced — 
Gov.  Hamilton  taken  captive — Sent  to  Virginia — Gen.  Mcln- 
tosh's  expedition — Builds  Fort  Laurens — Indian  strategy,  P.  85. 

CHAPTER  X. 

Invasion  of  Indian  country — The  Six  Nations — Gen.  Sullivan's 
campaign — Gathering  at  Wyoming — March  to  Tioga  Point — 
Joined  by  Gen.  Clinton — Trouble  from  Indians — VanCampen 
sent  to  the  Indian  camp — Leads  advance  guard — Indian  ambus^ 
cade — Gen.  Clinton  joins  Gen.  Sullivan — Great  flood  without 
rain— Indians  risk  an  engagement — Battle  at  New  Town  Point 
— Indian_visit — Interesting  meeting  of  Van  Campen  and  Shongo 
at  Angelica,  long  afterthe  war.  "  Co-waiwh,"  " 2 'same Indian." 
P.  94. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Effect  of  the  Battle  of  New  Town — Destruction  of  Indian 
villages — Route  taken  by  Sullivan — Catharine's  Town — Pass 
by  Seneca  Lake — Kanadaseaga — Honeoye — Connissais  Lake — 
Oneida  Indians— Taken  captive— Brother's  address— Compari- 
son—Cruel  death  of  Lieut.  Boyd.  P.  113. 


XV111  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

View  of  Northumberland — Hopes  of  its  early  projectors^ 
Names  of  historic  interest — Boyd's  family — Thomas  Boyd — His 
burial — Close  of  Sullivan's  campaign — His  return — Spring  of 
1780 — Capture  of  Bennett  and  Hammond — Their  escape.  P.  129. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Van  Campen  taken  prisoner  by  the  Indians — His  father  and  i 
brother  killed — A  fresh  cause  of  alarm — Van  Campen's  thoughts 
of  escape — Consults  with  his  fellow  prisoners — Plans  arranged 
— Success — Encounter  with  Mohawk — Young  Rogers — Capture 
of  Capt.  Harper — Van  Campen  builds  a  raft — His  party  sets 
out  for  Wyoming — Arrive  in  safety.  P.  140. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Van  Campen  comes  to  Fort  Jenkins — And  meets  with  Col. 
Kelly — Interview  with  his  mother — Col.  Kelly's  devotion  to 
the  cause  of  his  country — Notice  of  Capt.  Salmon — Chosen  Col. 
of  militia — Van  Campen  chosen  major.  P.  174. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Catawissa  and  Bloomsburg — Dangerous  inhabitants — Settle- 
ments contrasted — Favorable  situation — Testimony — Demon- 
stration against  treasonable  inhabitants — Capt.  Klader  to  assist 
— Coming  of  British  and  Indians — Attack  on  Fort  Rice — Design 
to  intercept  Capt.  Klader — Situation  at  Scotch  settlement — Sugar 
Loaf  massacre — Burial  of  the  dead — Capt.  Robison  sent  against 
Tory  settlements — Van  Campen  and  Salmon  surprise  the  in- 
habitants— Their  capture — Taken  to  Northumberland — Agree 
to  leave  the  country.  P.  182. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Opening  of  the  year  1781 — Van  Cam  pen  receives  the  office  of 
Lieutenant — Builds  a  fort — Incident — Alarm — Scouting  party — 
Surprise  a  company  of  savages — Return  of  the  scout — Care  of 
Hessian  prisoners — False  alarm — Court-martial.  P.  197. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Spring  of  1782 — Lieut.  Van  Campen  goes  to  Northumberland 
— With  Capt.  Robison  repairs  Fort  Muncy— Heads  a  scouting 
party — Discovered  by  Lieut.  Nellis'  band  of  Indians — Attack — 
Defense — Overcome  by  a  superior  force — Scene  after  defeat — 
Saves  the  life  of  one  of  his  men — Critical  situation.  P.  210. 


CONTENTS.  XIX 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Come  near  an  Indian  village — Ga-ah-yah-de-o  (Caneadea) — 
Running  the  gauntlet — Exciting  scene — Introduced  to  Capt. 
Nellis,  the  father — Dinner  party — Indian  dances — Van  Campen 
takes  a  partner — Dispute  between  young  Nellis  and  Doxtater. 
P.  230. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Continuation  of  the  year  1782 — Van  Campen  is  adopted  into 
the  family  of  Col.  Butler — The  Indians  make  a  discovery — Seek 
to  obtain  possession  of  him — He  is  sent  to  Montreal — Scenes  in 
prison — Sent  to  New  York,  and  returns  to  his  friends  on  parole. 
P.  244. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Van  Campen  returns  to  the  service  of  his  country  in  the  Spring 
of  1783 — Takes  charge  of  Wilkesbarre  Fort — Leads  a  party  to 
intercept  the  Indians  in  pursuit  of  plunder — Interesting  meet- 
ing with  "  Indian  Allen  " — Retires  from  the  service — Close  of  the 
war — Note  to  the  reader.  P.  267. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

December  10,  1783,  marries  Margaret  McClure — Assumes  the 
management  of  the  McClure  estate — Removes  to  the  "Briar 
Creek"  neighborhood — Disposes  of  the  "  Briar  Creek  "property 
— Gift  to  a  religious  society — Migrates  to  what  is  now  Almond, 
Allegany  County,  N.  Y. — Journey  thither — Interesting  meeting 
with  John  Mohawk  at  Canisteo — Is  employed  by  Col.  William- 
son as  surveyor — Capt.  Church  pays  him  a  visit — And  secures 
his  services — Exploration  of  the  "Church  Tract" — Pleasure 
trip  to  Niagara  Falls  (?) — Selects  a  site  for  his  home — And  erects 
the  first  brick  house  in  Allegany — Thrilling  incident.  P.  271. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

As  survey  or  and  public  official — Sub-division  of  the  "Church 
Tract " — Estimate  of  his  abilities  and  work  by  modern  surveyors 
— Surveys  numerous  other  tracts — And  State  Roads  and  high- 
ways for  towns — The  various  offices  he  held — His  qualifications. 
P.  280. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

As  first  citizen — Respect  paid  to  Van  Campen  in  his  old  age — 
His  relations  with  Capt.  Horatio  Jones — Death  of  Capt.  Jones — 
Van  Cam  pen's  loneliness — Removal  of  the  remains  of  Boy  d  and 
Parker  and  their  comrades  to  Rochester — Van  Campen  called  to 
preside  over  the  exercises  at  Cuylerville — Geneseo  names  a  new 
brass  field  piece  in  his  honor,  and  use  it  on  this  occasion — Inter- 
esting remarks  of  Major  Van  Campenonsurrenderingthe  remains 
of  his  comrades  in  arms.  P.  287. 


XX  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Major  Van  Campen's  relations  with  the  Indians  in  times  of 
peace — John  Mohawk  pays  him  a  visit — Visits  him  again. 
"  Yankee  done  it.  Yankee  done  it. — Peace  now." — VanCampen 
and  Mohawk  meet  at  Hume — Mohawk  carves  a  ladle  and  pre- 
sents to  a  member  of  Van  Cam  pen's  family — Burial  place  of 
John  Mohawk — Relics  of  VanCampen.  P.  295. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Major  Van  Campen's  residence  in  Dansville — Methodical  habits 
— Is  stricken  with  paralysis — Partial  recovery — Removes  to 
Almond — And  finally  to  the  "Old  Place,"  at  Angelica — His  death 
and  funeral — Inscription  on  his  Tomb-stone — Extract  from 
Obituary.  P.  299. 


BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH 


OP    THE    LATE 


JUDGE  PHILIP  CHURCH, 

OF  BELVIDERE,  ALLEGANY  CO.,  N.  Y. 
BY  JNO.    S.    MlNARD0 

CHAPTER  I. 

Birth  and  parentage — John  B.  Church — The  family  coat  of 
arms — Commissary  to  the  French  army  during  the  American. 
Revolution — Loans  a  large  sum  of  money  to  Robert  Morris — 
The  security — Narrow  escape  of  infant  Philip — John  B.  Church 
takes  up  his  residence  in  Paris — Later  in  England — Philip  sent 
to  Eton — His  favorite  quotation  from  Goldsmith — Studies  law 
— The  family  return  to  America — Philip  resumes  his  law  studies 
— Is  admitted  to  the  bar — Acts  as  second  to  Philip  Hamilton  in 
his  duel  with  E.  Eckhard — Appointed  to  a  captaincy  in  the  in- 
fantry of  the  Provisional  army — As  aide-de-camp  to  Hamilton, 
attends  the  Washington  obsequies  in  Philadelphia — Letter  of 
Gen.  Washington.  P.  307 

CHAPTER  II. 

Preliminary  exploration  of  the  "Church  Tract"  in  1801 — A 
lonesome  night  in  the  forest — Trip  to  Niagara  Falls — Visits 
Batavia  and  Geneseo — Site  selected  for  the  village  of  Angelica 
— Determines  to  build  the  Manor  house  and  makes  a  choice  of 
its  location — Builds  a  saw-mill  in  1803 — And  a  grist-mill  in  1803 
In  1804  builds  temporary  residence,  "The  White  House" — The 
Hamilton  and  Burr  duel — The  famous  duelling  pistols — Marries 
Anna  Matilda  Stewart — Erection  of  the  stone  mansion — Moves 
into  it— Is  appointed  Judge.  P.  318. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Visits  England — Is  tendered  a  public  dinner  at  Yarmouth — 
Visits   Mr.    Coke— And   the  Duke  of  Bedford— Mrs.    Church 
attends  the  annual  festival  of  the  Indians  at  Caneadea — and  is 
(xxi) 


XX11  CONTENTS. 

given  a  name — The    Caneadea  Indians  offer  to  guard   Mrs-- 
Church's  house — Judge  Church  returns —  Introduction  of  inv 

E roved  cattle  and  sheep — Queer  way  of  transporting  a  buck— 
ecomes  interested  in  internal  improvements — Genesee  Valley 
Canal — Erie  railroad — Distinguished  visitors  at  Villa  Belvi- 
dere — The  Judge's  fondness  for  athletic  sports — A  good  marks- 
man— His  and  VanCampen's  wonderful  shots — Closing  years 
— Last  sickness  and  death — Funeral — Resolutions  of  respect— r 
The  family.  P.  327. 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAOB 

Portrait  of  Van  Cam  pen, 

Van  Campen's  Encounter  with  Mohawk,     ...        -  161 

Present  Site  of  Old  Indian  Village  of  Caneadea,       -        -  221 

Running  the  Gauntlet,    -                                  ....  333 

The  Old  Council  House,  241 

The  Van  Campen-Mohawk  Tomahawk,        ....  24$ 

The  Van  Cam  pen  Place,  Angelica,  N.  Y.,  278 

Van  Campen  Relics,        -                                                           -  296 

Fac-Simile  of  Tables, 304 

Judge  Philip  Church, 307 


LIFE  AHD  ADVENTURES  OF  MOSES 
YAH  CAMPEH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Moses,  son  of  Cornelius  Van  Campen,*  a  respectable 
farmer,  was  born  in  Hunterdon  County,  New  Jersey,  Jan- 
uary 21st,  1757.  His  paternal  ancestors,  on  coming  from 
Holland  to  this  country  settled  in  New  Jersey,  where 
they  were  known  as  industrious,  worthy  citizens.  His 
mother's  name  was  Depew,  and  her  descent  was  from  a 
family  of  French  Protestants,  who  fled  from  the  perse- 
cutions of  the  eighteenth  century  to  this  land  of  reli- 
gious freedom,  and  found  a  home  in  the  State  of  Penn- 
sylvania. Her  father  was  a  wealthy  farmer,  living  on 
the  Delaware  river,  noted  for  his  exemplary  religious 
character,  as  also  for  his  kindness  and  liberality  to  the 
poor.  For  a  number  of  years  he  was  Justice  of  the 
Peace,  and  in  discharging  the  duties  of  this  office,  seemed 
much  like  a  father  consulting  the  interests,  and  settling 
the  difficulties  of  a  large  family.  He  would  not  allow  a 

*Van  Campen  is  an  ancient  and  distinguished  name  in  the  his- 
tory of  Holland. 

In  its  early  application  it  signifies  land-men — men  of  the  fields, 
or  camp-men.  Van  prefixed,  was  intended  as  a  designation  of 
distinction  or  eminence  which  they,  in  common  with  other  Dutch 
families  were  supposed  to  have  merited.  The  name  in  its  early 
spelling  was  with  "  K"  and  was  pronounced  "  Van-Kompe." — 
Ed. 

(1) 


2  LIFE    AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

suit  between  any  of  his  neighbors  to  come  to  issue  before 
him,  without  endeavoring  to  effect  a  reconciliation  be- 
tween them,  and  in  this  was  in  almost  every  instance 
successful. 

Of  other  near  relatives  in  the  line  of  Van  Campen's 
ancestry  little  is  known,  since  no  record  has  been  kept, 
but  that  in  the  old  family  Bible,  and  this  was  swept 
away  by  a  flood  that  removed  many  other  things  of 
household  value.  He  had  brothers  and  sisters,  but  their 
lives  were  thrown  so  widely  apart  that  little  is  known 
concerning  them.  Two  brothers,  Samuel  and  Benjamin, 
very  worthy  men,  settled  in  the  same  County,  Allegany 
County,  N.  Y.  Samuel  a  few  miles  above  the  residence 
of  Judge  Philip  Church,  on  the  Genesee  River,  and 
Benjamin  i»  the  town  of  Almond.  A  sister  of  his  also 
was  married  and  living,  when  last  heard  from  .in  Mem- 
phis, Tenn. 

Soon  after  the  birth  of  his  son  Moses,  Mr.  Cornelius 
Van  Campen  removed  to  Pennsylvania,  and  purchased 
land  in  Northampton  County,  on  the  Delaware  river,  a 
little  above  what  was  called  the  Water  Gap.  Here 
Moses  spent  the  years  of  his  childhood,  and  though  three- 
fourths  of  a  century  has  since  intervened,  the  scenes  and 
impressions  of  that  period  still  remain,  and  are  readily 
called  to  mind. 

He  speaks  of  the  old  farm  house  with  its  grave-look- 
ing walls,  of  the  barn  where  he  and  his  brothers  used  to 
play  "  Hide  and  Seek,"  and  of  a  thousand  things  that  go 
to  fill  up  a  picture  of  happy  boyhood  days. 

A  beautiful  flat  spread  its  broad  green  apron  for  miles 
to  the  north  and  south.  It  may  have  been  under  Indian 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEX.  3 

culture  years  before,  for  no  indications  of  its  ever  having 
been  a  forest  were  to  be  seen.  The  Delaware  river 
bounded  it  on  the  east,  as  it  came  gracefully  winding  its 
way  around  the  base  of  the  Blue  Mountains,  that  arose 
in  places  very  abruptly,  presenting  to  the  eye  varied  and 
beautiful  scenery,  and  it  was  skirted  on  the  west  by  a 
range  of  hills  that  rose  gently  from  the  plain,  marking 
out  an  undulating  line  on  the  distant  horizon. 

"  Here,"  said  he,  "  my  father  lived  in  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  my  mother's  relations,  many  of  whom  mem- 
ory recalls  with  great  pleasure."  He  remembers  par 
ticularly Nicholas  Depew,  Esq.,  a  cousin  of  his  mother, 
who  in  his  day  was  extensively  known  as  a  man  of  large 
estate,  and  of  great  capacity  for  business.  "  I  love  to 
recall  his  name,"  says  he  "  for  the  happy  influence  he 
threw  around  my  boyhood.  I  never  entered  his  house 
without  receiving  a  smile,  and  I  seem  to  see  it  yet  whenever 
I  think  of  the  man  ;  and  the  pleasant  tones  of  his  voice, 
calling  me  his  '  little  Moses?  still  linger  about  me  like  the 
floating  sounds  of  distant  music.  So  uniform  was  his 
disposition,  I  never  remember  seeing  him  otherwise  than 
in  a  pleasant  mood.  Added  to  this  were  the  still  higher 
graces  of  the  Christian.  None  ever  questioned  the  reali- 
ty of  his  piety.  It  exerted  over  him  a  controlling  influ- 
ence, and  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  he  manifested 
alike  his  adherence  to  the  principles  he  professed.  He 
was  very  systematic  in  the  management  of  his  farm  ; 
the  hours  of  labor,  of  relaxation,  and  of  rest  were  so  ar- 
ranged, and  so  uniformly  observed,  that  any  one  who 
understood  them,  would  know  what  were  his  engage, 
ments  at  any  particular  part  of  the  day. 


LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

The  buildings  on  his  farm  were  mostly  of  stone,  and 
were  arranged  with  the  same  attention  to  order  that  char- 
acterized whatever  he  did.  His  domestics  had  no  occasion 
to  interfere  with  each  other,  for  each  had  his  appointed 
labor,  and  his  separate  apartment,  and  things  within  and 
without  the  house  went  on  harmoniously  and  pleasantly. 

His  kindness  to  the  poor  was  a  marked  characteristic 
of  the  man.  They  came  to  him  in  their  need  and  found 
him  ever  ready  to  administer  to  their  real  necessities. 
Many  who  were  thus  assisted  he  could  easily  distinguish 
by  their  voice  ;  and  happening  one  day  to  be  passing  by 
a  public  house,  in  his  neighborhood,  he  overheard  some  of 
them  indulging  in  boisterons  wit,  and  singing  bar-room 
songs.  He  was  much  pained  with  their  conduct,  and 
learning  that  they  were  accustomed  thus  to  idle  away 
their  time,  and  spend  their  earnings  for  what  was  worse 
than  useless,  he  began  to  question  the  propriety  of  giving 
to  such  men,  whether  it  did  not  tend  to  encourage  them 
in  their  vicious  habits,  and  whether  he  was  not  charge- 
able with  ministering  to  their  depravity,  instead  of  doing 
them  good.  He  resolved  therefore  to  give  them  no 
more.  But  learning  that  some  who  were  reached  by  his 
bounty  were  worthy  and  were  made  to  suffer  from  their 
connection  with  these  dissolute  persons,  and  condemned 
their  conduct,  while  unable  to  prevent  it,  he  receded  some- 
what from  his  purpose,  resolving  not  to  withhold  his  assist- 
ance, so  long  as  it  was  reaching  the  really  deserving.  Such 
was  the  character  of  this  excellent  man,  and  I  can  but 
feel  in  reviewing  it  that  "the  memory  of  the  just  is 
blessed." 

The  early  history  of  Van  Campen  we  gather  from  his 


MOSES   VA.N  CAMPED.  5 

-own  lips,  and  events  that  were  impressed  deeply  on  his 
own  mind,  would  very  naturally  assume  a  more  promi- 
nent place  than  others,  and  these  might  not  be  alike  in- 
teresting to  all.  Yet  there  are  influences  common  to  all, 
gathered  around  the  firesides  of  our  homes,  whose  ten- 
dency is  not  to  be  mistaken,  and  so  far  as  they  have 
exerted  a  permanent  effect  on  the  character,  deserve 
more  than  a  passing  notice.  Of  this  kind  were  the  influ- 
ences thrown  around  Van  Campen's  early  years,  by  a 
tender  and  affectionate  mother.  These  influences 
though  at  the  time  they  may  have  been  considered  slight, 
.have  no  doubt  been  effective  in  giving  direction  to  his 
whole  after  life.  She  was  a  woman  of  more  than  ordi- 
nary force  of  character,  yet  this  did  not  embrace  anything 
not  appropriate  to  her  sex.  Affectionate  but  at  the  same 
time  decided,  she  was  admirably  fitted  to  mould  the 
youthful  mind,  and  give  to  it  touches  that  would  retain 
their  impress,  even  amid  the  distracting  tumults  of  life. 
A  better  illustration  of  this  could  not  be  given,  than 
in  the  fact  that  from  her  he  received  his  earliest  impres- 
sions of  religion  ;  and  though  these  impressions  may 
seem  to  have  been  lost  amid  the  rough  scenes  through 
which  he  passed,  yet  the  experience  of  after  years  gave 
ample  proof  of  the  power  they  retained  over  his  mind. 
She  early  instilled  info  his  mind  the  first  principles  of 
truth,  and  taught  him  to  acknowledge  and  revere  the 
overruling  presence  and  power  of  the  Supreme  Being. 
The  first  nine  years  of  his  life  were  under  her  care  and 
tuition.  He  was  then  sent  to  a  neighboring  school, 
where  after  learning  the  first  rudiments  of  education  he 
•was  permitted  to  enter  upon  the  study  of  surveying.  He 


6  LIFE    AXD    ADVENTURES    OF 

also  gained  some  knowledge  of  navigation,  in  hope  of 
some  day  sailing  on  the  water  ;  a  hope  never  realized. 

The  boys  at  the  school  had  a  play  called  Throwing  at 
Suck,  which  interested  him  much.  A  stick  ending  in 
three  prongs  was  placed  so  as  to  stand  upright.  The 
point  in  the  play  was  to  see  who  by  throwing  at  the  top 
of  this  could  knock  it  over  the  greatest  number  of  times. 
The  boys  of  the  school  were  nearly  equally  divided  be- 
tween those  who  came  from  up  the  river,  called  the  Up- 
per School,  and  those  who  came  from  down  the  river, 
called  the  Lower  School.  The  game  was  usually  played 
by  dividing  between  Upper  and  Lower  schools.  In  these 
games  the  upper  school  party  to  which  Moses  belonged, 
were  more  often  victorious,  which  unfortunately  gave 
rise  to  many  unpleasant  feelings  between  the  two  parties. 
One  side  claimed  a  superiority  which  was  not  acknowl- 
edged by  the  other,  and  their  disputes  at  length  arose  so- 
high  it  was  decided  to  try  the  question  of  comparative 
strength  by  a  regular  tight. 

The  day  of  battle  was  appointed,  and  when  it  came 
the  boys  naturally  loitered  around  the  school-house,  un- 
til the  teacher  was  out  of  sight,  and  then  came  up  in  bat- 
tle array  to  commence  their  scuffle.  Moses  led  his  party 
and  advanced  with  his  men,  determined  on  gaining  the 
victory.  The  reception  was  warm  and  the  scuffle  con- 
tinued for  some  time  doubtful,  but  finally  the  upper 
school  began  to  gain  the  ascendency,  and  soon  their  an- 
tagonists fled  and  left  them  in  possession  of  the  ground. 

The  experience  of  Moses'  school-boy  days  differs  little 
perhaps  from  that  of  others  attending  a  public  school. 
There  are  the  same  strifes  and  jealousies,  defeats  and. 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  7 

victories,  animosities  and  friendships,  common  to  all, 
which  relieve  these  days  of  monotony,  and  impart  to 
them  the  novelty  of  adventure.  But  the  time  of  his 
boyhood  was  not  wholly  given  to  the  school-room,  and 
his  physical  energies  were  not  impaired  by  the  protracted 
labor  and  confinement  often  given  to  an  extended  course 
of  study.  His  bodily  strength  was  improved  by  sur- 
roundings demanding  of  him  constant  activity,  and  it 
seemed  prophetic  of  the  active  life  that  awaited  him. 

He  speaks  thus  of  himself :  "  When  about  twelve  years 
old  my  father  and  mother  went  to  meeting  on  a  Sabbath 
morning  in  September,  and  left  me  at  home  to  watch  a 
field  of  wheat.  My  business  was  to  watch  this  field  and 
drive  off  the  pigeons,  which  came  down  upon  it  in  such 
multitudes  as  to  cover  the  ground,  and  threaten  to  pick 
up  the  grain  before  it  had  time  to  sprout.  I  obeyed  the 
orders  given  me,  and  drove  off  the  pigeons  till  I  became 
tired.  For  as  often  as  I  started  them  up  from  one  side 
of  the  field,  they  would  fly  a  little  way  and  light  down 
again,  and  go  at  picking  up  the  grain.  In  my  perplexity 
and  trouble  I  thought  of  my  father's  gun,  a  famous  old 
fowling  piece  brought  from  Holland,  five  or  six  feet  long, 
which  hung  up  in  the  house,  in  a  place  where  it  was 
always  to  be  found  when  not  in  use.  With  childlike 
eagerness  I  ran  to  the  house  climbed  up  by  a  chair,  and 
made  out  to  reach  the  gun,  already  loaded  with  a  good 
round  charge  of  powder  and  pigeon  shot ;  shouldered  it 
and  hurried  back  to  put  my  new  plan  on  trial.  As  I 
came  near  where  the  birds  were  all  at  work  filling  their 
crops  and  having  no  thought  of  danger  ;  I  crept  care- 
fully up  to  the  fence,  and  putting  the  trusty  old  piece 


LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

between  the  rails,  I  fired  away  at  them  bravely.  The 
gun  kicked  me  over.  I  never  had  fired  a  gun  before, 
and  had  as  little  thought  of  being  served  that  way,  as 
the  poor  pigeons  I  shot  at.  I  had  seen  my  father  taking 
sight  when  he  shot,  and  trying  to  do  as  he  did,  I  put  my 
face  down  close  to  the  piece  just  back  of  the  lock,  and 
when  I  fired,  it  flew  back,  knocked  me  over  and  raked 
my  nose  from  end  to  end.  I  made  havoc  however  among 
the  birds,  killing  according  to  my  best  recollection  about 
twenty  of  them.  I  felt  at  first  highly  gratified ;  I  thought 
I  had  performed  a  great  exploit.  But  this  feeling  did 
not  last  long.  I  soon  began  to  be  troubled,  for  I  knew 
my  father  would  not  approve  of  what  I  had  done.  I  had 
taken  his  gun  without  liberty  and  fired  it,  and  a  flogging 
began  to  haunt  my  imagination.  I  carried  my  game  to 
the  house  and  deposited  it  in  the  cellar,  and  wished  I 
might  in  some  way  escape  detection.  But  I  wished  in 
vain,  my  poor  nose  betrayed  me. 

My  mother  in  the  tenderness  of  her  heart  would  have 
passed  it  by,  because  I  was  generally  obedient,  and 
because  she  knew  when  her  husband  resorted  to  the  rod 
he  did  not  use  it  lightly.  But  my  sadly  scraped  nose 
and  the  empty  gun  were  two  witnesses  that  could  neither 
be  bribed  nor  put  to  silence.  The  result  was  a  thorough 
dressing  and  a  charge  to  take  care  what  I  did  in  the 
future." 

From  this  time  forward,  until  he  was  sixteen,  the  habits 
of  young  Van  Campen  were  those  of  early  rising  and  of 
hardy  industry.  Not  being  accustomed  to  effeminacies 
of  any  kind  he  grew  up  with  a  vigor  of  constitution  that 
could  brave  the  inclemencies  of  the  weather  without  any 
great  inconvenience  from  the  exposure. 


MOSES    VAX  OAMPEN.  9 

In  the  fall  when  the  people  usually  plowed  the  flats 
for  wheat,  he  was  accustomed  to  be  up,  have  his  horses 
harnessed  and  be  ready  to  start  the  plow  as  soon  as  it 
was  light  enough  to  trace  a  furrow.  This  was  the  fashion 
among  the  thriving  farmers  in  that  part  of  the  country, 
and  all  the  lads  of  his  age  grew  up  fresh  and  strong, 
fitted  for  any  kind  of  labor  and  resolute  to  carry  it  on. 
The  flat  land  along  the  Delaware  river  was  generally 
reserved  for  grain,  while  the  hills  bordering  on  the  west 
afforded  abundant  pasturage  for  cattle.  The  country 
was  new  and  deer  were  often  seen  sporting  or  cropping 
in  the  woods,  or  leaping  up  the  hills,  or  crossing  the  cat- 
tle-paths with  which  the  forest  abounded.  "When  Van 
Campen  was  between  fifteen  and  sixteen  years  of  age, 
his  father  allowed  him  to  carry  his  loaded  rifle  when  he 
went  to  drive  up  the  cows. 

"It  was  a  new  thing  for  me,"  he  says,  "I  was  very 
anxious  to  handle  a  gun  and  try  it  on  a  deer.  As  I  went 
along  I  watched  with  a  great  deal  of  solicitude  for  an 
opportunity  to  get  a  shot,  and  as  I  was  pursuing  my  way 
through  the  woods,  what  should  meet  my  eye  but  a  fine 
large  buck  !  He  was  passing  along  not  far  away,  and 
when  he  came  opposite  to  where  I  was,  stood  perfectly 
still,  and  looked  toward  me,  with  his  broad  side  exposed 
to  my  view.  I  rested  my  piece  across  a  log  and  fired. 
The  deer  darted  away  furiously  and  in  a  moment  was 
out  of  sight  behind  the  bushes.  I  was  so  much  of  a 
novice  in  hunting  I  did  not  know  whether  I  had  hit  him 
or  not,  and  made  no  stop  to  look  after  my  game,  but 
went  right  on  with  the  cows  toward  home. 

My  father  had  heard  the  report  of  the  rifle  and  as  soon 
as  he  saw  me  inquired  : 


10  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES   OF 

*  "What  did  you  shoot  at,  my  son  ?' 

I  answered,  a  deer,  but  did  not  know  whether  I  had 
killed  him,  or  even  hurt  him  at  all. 

'How  did  he  act?'  said  he. 

He  jumped  into  the  air,  said  I,  kicked,  switched  his 
tail,  and  was  out  of  sight  in  a  moment. 

'  You  must  have  hit  him,'  said  my  father,'  can  you  take 
me  to  the  place  ?' 

I  said  I  could,  and  went  with  him  to  the  place,  and 
found  a  tuft  of  hair  lying  on  the  ground. 

'You  have  hit  him,'  said  my  father.' 

A  few  steps  further  and  we  saw  blood,  and  we  tracked 
him  by  the  blood,  and  very  soon  came  to  where  we  saw 
the  noble  animal  lying,  stretched  out  on  the  ground 
before  us. 

It  was  the  first  deer  I  had  ever  killed,  the  first  indeed 
I  had  ever  shot  at.  I  felt  myself  a  man  at  once,  arid 
nothing  would  do  but  I  must  carry  a  quarter  to  our 
neighbor,  Mr.  Shoemaker,  a  connection  of  my  mother  by 
marriage.  As  soon  as  it  was  dressed  I  shouldered  it  and 
marched  off,  carrying  it  with  a  light  and  joyous  heart  to 
his  house,  happy  in  being  the  bearer  of  the  important 
present  myself.  I  arrived  quickly  at  his  door,  when  he 
accosted  me  very  abruptly. — 

'What  have  you  there  on  your  shoulder?' 

A  leg  of  a  deer,  sir,  said  I. 

'Why !'  said  he,  'You  will  be  prosecuted  and  sent  to 
jail.  Squire  Depew  is  in  the  house,  and  if  he  gets  his 
eye  on  you,  you  will  be  brought  up  and  tried  for  killing 
a  deer  contrary  to  law.  Run  with  it  into  the  kitchen, 
and  don't  let  him  see  you  on  any  account ' 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  11 

My  high  thoughts  dropped  in  an  instant.  I  felt  cheap 
enough  The  idea  of  being  sent  to  jail  for  breaking  the 
law  alarmed  me  greatly,  and  I  hastened  home  as  fast  as 
possible.  The  fact  was  I  had  shot  my  buck  at  the  time 
of  the  year  when  the  law  did  not  allow  deer  to  be  killed. 
The  law  authorized  the  hunting  of  deer  only  between 
the  first  of  July  and  the  first  of  January.  I  had  killed 
mine  in  June,  and  was  therefore  liable  to  prosecution. 

My  alarm  however  died  away  very  soon,  and  I  began 
to  feel  myself  a  man  again,  and  of  sufficient  importance 
to  havo  a  rifle  of  my  own.  I  had  fired  but  two  shots  at 
any  kind  of  game,  and  in  both  instances  had  done  exe- 
cution. One  of  my  shots  however,  I  did  not  speak  of 
very  often.  I  had  grown  to  be  nearly  a  man  in  size  and 
was  able  to  make  such  a  plea  for  myself  as  to  induce  my; 
father  to  buy  me  one." 


CHAPTEE  II. 

Van  Campen  was  now  sixteen  years  old,  the  owner  of 
a  rifle,  and  disposed  to  use  it,  when  occasion  presented. 
A  fall  of  snow  afforded  a  fine  opportunity  for  tracking 
•deer,  and  invited  him  forth  to  try  his  skill  in  hunting. 
Traversing  the  woods  for  a  time  he  discovered  three  ; 
the  leader  a  doe  followed  by  her  two  fawns.  Aiming  at 
the  first  he  made  a  wild  shot,  and  hit  the  last.  This  part 
•of  the  story  he  kept  to  himself,  and  carried  home  his 
fawn,  thinking  he  would  make  a  fortunute  hunter,  he 
had  shot  but  three  times,  and  each  time  had  killed,  and 
a  fortunate  hunter  in  his  opinion,  was  quite  an  important 
person. 

By  his  frequent  trials  of  the  gun  and  his  wanderings 
through  the  forest,  young  Van  Campen  was  making  him- 
self familiar  with  the  forest,  as  well  as  the  use  of  his  rifle. 
Yet  this  was  not  the  only  training  he  had  at  this  period 
of  his  life.  His  duties  as  a  farmer  imposed  on  him  a  life 
of  activity,  and  toil,  and  occasionally  of  real  danger. 

The  farmers  living  on  the  Delaware  above  the  Water 
Gap,  were  accustomed  to  send  their  surplus  wheat  down 
the  river  to  Philadelphia,  to  be  sold.  They  used  for  this 
purpose  what  were  called  Durham  boats.  They  were 
large,  and  capable  of  carrying  ten  or  twelve  tons  apiece. 
Wheat  was  their  staple  and  much  depended  on  getting 
it  safely  into  market. 
(12) 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  1$ 

"In  one  of  the  late  freshets  in  the  spring  of  1770,"  he 
says,  "my  father  in  company  with  Mr.  Shoemaker  fitted 
out  a  boat,  which  was  manned  by  myself,  young  Shoe- 
maker and  four  others  including  the  .pilot.  A  negro 
belonging  to  Mr.  Shoemaker's  family  was  one  of  the 
number.  He  had  never  been  down  the  river,  and  was 
attracted  by  the  novelty  of  a  ride  upon  the  water.  When 
everything  was  ready  we  pushed  off  from  the  shore  and 
were  soon  moving  along  at  a  merry  rate  down  the  river. 
We  made  very  good  progress,  with  little  of  variety  other 
than  a  good  natured  joke,  and  a  hearty  laugh  from  old 
Simon,  the  negro,  until  we  came  in  sight  of  Trenton  Falls. 
Here  our  pilot  began  to  express  fears  about  a  safe  pass- 
age, remarking  that  the  river  had  fallen  very  much  within 
the  past  few  hours.  He  said — f  Boys  keep  your  eyes  out, 
for  we  shall  have  a  pretty  close  rub  here.'" 

The  Trenton  Falls  were  rapids  where  the  main  body 
of  the  water  divided,  sweeping  off  to  the  right  and  left, 
and  ran  between  ledges  of  rocks,  the  one  called  the  Out- 
side, the  other  the  Inside  Gap.  It  was  quite  dangerous 
to  pass  over  these  falls,  at  high  water,  extremely  danger- 
ous when  the  water  was  low. 

They  watched  the  boat  with  great  anxiety,  as  she  be- 
gan to  move  faster  and  faster,  borne  along  by  the  rapid, 
and  every  heart  beat  quick  as  she  entered  the  Gap. 
When  she  had  passed  about  half  way  through,  she 
struck  a  rock  ; — a  plank  was  knocked  in  ; — the  boat 
leaked  very  fast,  and  they  were  in  danger  of  losing  their 
whole  cargo,  if  not  their  lives. 

While  in  the  height  of  their  peril,  and  they  were 
struggling,  as  in  a  case  of  life  and  death,  old  Simon 


14  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

called  out  to  young  Shoemaker  : — "  Young  massa, 
pray  ; — we  all  get  drownded  ; — you  never  pray  ; — time 
you  begin  now  / — if  old  massa  here, — he  pray  for  us." 

What  effect  it  had  on  young  Shoemaker,  is  not  known  ; 
Van  Campen  was  considerably  impressed  by  it,  and  it 
may  have  led  them  all  to  realize  their  dependence  on  a 
higher  power  for  success.  As  it  was  they  worked  hard, 
ran  the  boat  ashore,  and  were  successful  in  saving  most 
of  the  wheat,  yet  their  fortunes  were  not  made  by  the 
trip. 

It  will  not  be  expected,  neither  would  it  be  desirable 
for  us  to  record  every  event  of  Van  Campen's  early  life, 
yet  it  will  be  seen  from  the  incidents  already  given,  and 
which  indeed  are  common  to  every  newly  settled  coun- 
try, that  they  were  adapted  to  foster  a  bold  and  enter- 
prising spirit,  arid  lay  the  foundation  for  that  physical 
endurance  demanded  by  the  events  that  were  destined 
soon  to  come  into  his  life  experience. 

Not  far  from  this  period  of  Van  Campen's  life,  his 
father,  in  company  with  a  brother,  was  led  to  purchase 
land  in  the  valley  of  Wyoming,  intending  if  circum- 
stances should  favor  it,  to  make  this  his  residence.  The 
fame  of  this  valley  had  been  widely  circulated  among 
the  inhabitants  of  Pennsylvania.  It  was  called  the  most 
beautiful  land  in  the  world.  In  fertility  of  soil,  it  was 
said  to  surpass  all  other  lands.  Hence  it  was  regarded 
•as  something  very  desirable,  to  obtain  possession  of  so 
delightful  a  portion  of  the  earth  ;  and  though  the  title 
was  unsettled,  being  in  dispute  between  the  States  of 
-Connecticut  and  Pennsylvania,  Mr.  Van  Campen  ven- 
ured  to  purchase  under  the  title  of  his  own  State,  and 


MOSES   VAN' CAMPEN.  15 

in  the  spring  of  1769,  took  his  son  Moses  with  him  to 
cultivate  his  newly  purchased  farm.  The  other  members 
of  the  family  were  left  at  home,  under  the  impression 
that  it  would  not  be  well  to  bring  them  into  what  was 
then,  and  what  continued  to  be  for  many  years,  a  scene 
of  conflict. 

This  valley  had  been  a  subject  of  dispute  between  those 
two  States  ever  since  the  year  1753  when  the  thought 
of  .planting  a  colony  here  was  first  entertained  by  the 
people  of  Connecticut,  under  the  belief  that  it  was  in- 
cluded in  the  grant  of  James  I.,  in  1620  to  the  old  Plym- 
outh Colony.  A  company  formed  with  a  view  to  the 
possession  and  settlement  of  this  valley  by  Connecticut, 
and  called  the  Susquehanna  Company,  was  directly  op- 
posed by  another  formed  by  the  Pennsylvanians,  called 
the  Delaware  Company,  which  maintained  that  the  grant 
from  Charles  II  to  William  Penn,  covered  the  claim  of 
Connecticut.  To  strengthan  these  claims  each  party 
bought  the  land  also  of  the  Indians,  who  were  doubtless 
well  pleased  with  the  opportunity  of  selling  the  land 
twice.  Still  further  support  was  claimed  by  each,  from 
legal  decisions  obtained  in  England. 

Those  who  came  from  Connecticut  to  settle  here  relied, 
no  doubt,  on  the  validity  of  the  title  received  from  their 
own  State.  The  Pennsylvanians  also  had  full  confidence 
in  the  title  of  their  State,  and  as  there  appeared  to  be 
very  little  hope  of  coming  to  an  amicable  settlement  of 
the  matter,  each  claimant  seemed  disposed  to  maintain 
his  possession  by  force.  Angry  feelings  gave  rise  to 
bitter  words,  and  these  in  turn  to  blows,  until  finally 
there  was  a  resort  to  arms.  One  party  retained  posses- 


16  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

sion  until  driven  away  by  the  other  ;  and  this  in  turn 
held  its  ground,  until  compelled  to  yield  to  the  superior 
numbers,  and  power,  of  the  opposing  Company. 

Such  being  the  condition  of  things  here  Van  Campen 
the  father,  thought  it  unadvisable  to  bring  his  family 
into  this  region  of  turmoil  and  strife,  and  hence  relin- 
quished, for  the  present,  the  idea  of  cultivating  the 
beautiful  land  of  Wyoming,  and  having  disposed  of  his 
farm  on  the  Delaware,  he  removed  with  his  family  in 
1773  to  Northumberland  County  on  the  North  Branch 
of  the  Susquehanna,  and  purchased  a  tract  of  land  on 
Fishing  Creek  eight  miles  above  its  junction  with  said 
river. 

Moses  was  now  in  his  seventeenth  year,  and  finding 
here  a  territory  abounding  in  a  variety  of  game,  he  was 
allured  more  than  ever  to  the  use  of  his  rifle.  Wild 
turkeys  and  deer  abounded  in  the  upland  wood  bordering 
on  the  flats,  and  no  pastime  was  more  inviting  than  the 
hours  he  could  spend,  when  released  from  the  labor  of 
the  farm,  in  wandering  over  hill  and  dale,  until  laden 
with  the  spoils  of  the  chase,  when  he  would  return  to 
share  the  booty  with  others.  The  exercise  was  healthful 
and  pleasant  ;  it  served  to  expand  and  strengthen  his 
frame,  and  at  the  same  time  extended  his  acquaintance 
with  the  region  traversed. 

In  these  excursions  he  often  fell  in  with  parties  of  In- 
dians who  came  here  to  hunt.  They  came  here  often 
from  their  settlements  along  the  waters  of  the  Genesee 
river,  and  encamping  here  would  spend  several  weeks  in 
hunting.  In  his  intercourse  with  the  Indians  he  became 
acquainted,  among  others,  with  a  chief  belonging  to  the 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  17 

Seneca  tribe,  named  Ton  Shenap.  He  was  a  very  suc- 
cessful hunter,  and  had  the  name  also  of  being  a  great 
warrior.  He  had  a  noble,  dignified  appearance,  and 
seeming  to  be  courteous,  and  quite  accessible,  Moses 
soon  established  with  him  a  familiar  acquaintance.  He 
was  invited  to  his  camp,  and  often  hunted  with  him  dur- 
ing the  day,  and  would  stay  with  him  during  the  night. 
In  these  hunts  Moses  always  found  him  to  be  his  su- 
perior ;  and  became  anxious  to  know  how  it  was  Shenap 
excelled  him  so  much  in  killing  deer.  He  was  led  to  in- 
quire of  the  old  chief  one  day,  how  much  he  would  ask 
to  show  him  how  to  kill  deer.  "  I  want  you  to  teach  me," 
said  Moses. 

Shenap  said, — "I will  tell  you  how  to  Mil  deer  for  a 
quart  of  rum" 

Moses  agreed  to  give  him  the  quart  of  rum,  and  desired 
him  to  tell  him  there  and  then.  But  no  ;  he  would  not 
do  this  before  he  brought  the  rum.  The  rum  was 
obtained,  and  when  handed  to  him,  Shenap  said, — "  Well, 
— now  I  tell  you. —  You  get  up  early,  VEKY  EAKLY,  in 
the  morning  / — you  go  to  the  head  of  little  streams  / — 
there  deer  feed  / — walk  slow  / — look  sharp  ; — bime-by 
you  see  him  / — then  shoot  close,  and  you  kill  him  / — 
that's  all " 

During  the  two  years  immediately  following  the  com- 
ing of  the  Van  Campens  into  Northumberland  county, 
the  events  of  special  interest  to  young  Van  Campen  were 
connected  with  the  chase.  These  were  very  numerous 
and  so  ardently  did  he  engage  in  this  fascinating  sport, 
that  he  became  quite  an  expert  in  the  use  of  the  rifle, 
and  familiar  with  the  best  grounds  for  its  use.  With 


18  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

this  preparation  he  was  coming  very  near  the  time  when 
hostilities  would  commence  between  Great  Britain  and 
her  American  Colonies. 

At  about  this  time,  1775,  the  old  feuds  existing  between 
the  rival  Companies  interested  in  the  settlement  of  the 
Valley  of  Wyoming,  arose  to  their  height.  During  the 
few  years  before  this  time,  several  encounters  had  taken 
place,  in  which  blood  was  shed  on  both  sides,  notwith- 
standing which  the  population  had  increased  largely, 
while  the  hostility  between  the  two  parties  had  been 
growing  apace,  so  that  the  quarrel  seemed  likely  to  assume 
the  character  of  a  civil  war  between  the  two  States  claim- 
ing the  ground.  It  was  at  a  time  when  every  arm  should 
have  been  nerved  in  defense  of  the  whole  country. 

The  weighty  interests  involved  made  it  desirable  that 
this  strife  should  cease,  and  the  energies  of  all  be  concen- 
trated on  the  struggle  for  national  independence.  One 
more  effort  however  was  made  by  Pennsylvania  to  main- 
tain her  right  to  the  soil,  which  she  thonght  invaded  by 
the  people  of  Connecticut.  For  this  purpose  a  company 
was  raised  to  march  under  the  direction  of  Col.  Plunkct, 
and  as  Mr.  Van  Campen  was  one  of  the  proprietors,  he 
was  called  upon  by  the  other  owners  to  enlist  in  the  enter- 
prise Being  young  and  fond  of  adventure  Moses  asked 
his  father  if  he  might  not  go  in  his  place.  His  request 
being  granted,  he  joined  the  expedition. 

A  company  consisting  of  seven  hundred  men  com- 
menced its  march  about  the  first  of  December.  They 
were  well  provided  with  arms,  provisions  and  military 
stores,  conveyed  up  the  river  by  a  large  boat,  while  the 
little  army  marched  with  it  along  the  shore.  Their 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  19 

march  was  slow ;  being  governed  by  the  progress  of  the 
boat,  impeded  in  places  by  the  rapidity  of  the  current, 
and  by  the  ice  that«floated  in  the  river. 

On  the  twenty-fourth  of  December  they  came  to  the 
foot  of  Nanticoke  Falls,  a  little  below  the  outlet  of 
Wyoming  Valley.  Here  the  river  was  so  full  of  ice  it 
was  found  impracticable  to  ascend  the  falls ;  Plunket 
ordered  a  halt,  and  directed  his  men  to  take  in  their 
knapsacks  a  supply  of  provisions  and  march  directly  for 
Fort  Wyoming  „ 

Leaving  therefore,  a  small  party  to  guard  the  boat,  he 
proceeded  with  his  men  up  the  river.  Before  advancing 
far,  they  came  in  view  of  an  abrupt  point  of  Shawanese 
Mountain,  which  extended  down  toward  the  river  and 
presented  a  rough  precipitous  front.  Approaching  this 
they  found  it  strongly  fortified,  and  as  they  came  near, 
the  settlers  rose  from  behind  a  rampart  and  discharged 
at  them  a  volley  of  musketry.  Though  this  fire  did  little 
harm,  it  sent  a  sudden  panic  through  Plunket's  troops* 
and  led  them  to  retreat,  so  as  to  be  out  of  reach  of  their 
guns,  and  here  they  held  a  consultation  on  what  was  best 
to  be  done  in  this  emergency. 

It  seemed  very  clear  the  colonists  had  anticipated  their 
ooming  and  were  prepared  for  a  gallant  defense.  To 
drive  them  from  their  fortification  would  be  a  hazardous 
undertaking,  and  to  march  into  the  valley  through  the 
defile,  under  the  rampart  would  expose  themselves  to  a 
fearful  loss.  The  only  course  left  for  them,  seemed  to 
"be  to  cross  the  river  and  march  into  the  valley  on  the 
other  side.  This  they  resolved  to  do,  and  having  a  bat- 
teau,  they  conveyed  it  by  land  above  the  falls,  and  with 


20  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

this  expected  to  gain  the  Other  side  of  the  river.  Plun- 
ket  was  in  the  first  boat  that  started  across.  The  settlers- 
had  anticipated  them  here  also,  for  before  they  reached 
the  opposite  shore  they  were  fired  upon  from  an  ambus- 
cade and  one  of  their  number  killed.  Plunket  directed 
the  boat  to  be  steered  down  the  river,  and  as  many  as 
could,  to  lie  down  and  thus  escape  the  fire  of  the  enemy. 
Plunket's  men  who  remained  on  the  western  shore  saw 
that  the  fire  proceeded  from  the  bushes  on  the  opposite 
side,  and  they  fired  into^them  and  killed  one  of  the  colo- 
nists named  Bo  wen. 

Plunket's  army  was  again  in  consultation.  It  wa» 
found  that  the  obstacles  they  would  be  obliged  to  sur- 
mount, were  greater  than  they  anticipated  ;  what  they 
supposed  would  be  an  easy  conquest,  they  found  could 
be  gained  only  by  a  severe,  protracted  and  perhaps 
doubtful  struggle.  They  were  not  prepared  for  a  long 
siege,  or  for  a  hazardous  encounter,  and  as  winter  was 
threatening  soon  to  close  up  the  river,  it  was  thought 
best  to  return  without  further  effort  to  force  their  way 
into  the  valley.  In  accordance  with  this  determination 
they  commenced  their  march  homeward  and  found  it 
easier  to  go  down  the  river  than  up. 

Though  in  this  expedition  young  Van  Campen  held  no 
conspicuous  place,  nor  performed  any  daring  exploit,  it 
may  have  proved  of  some  advantage,  as  it  gave  him  a 
knowledge  of  a  few  of  the  dangers  and  hardships  of 
camp-life  ;  and  as  at  one  time  he  heard  the  bullet  as  it 
whizzed  by  him,  he  could  judge  whether  there  was  some- 
thing in  it  so  terrifying,  as  to  lead  him  ever  after  to 
shun  the  field  of  battle.  Such  a  decision  at  this  time  it 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  21 

•was  important  to  make  ;  for  the  hour  had  come,  when 
one  voice  was  whispering  in  the  ears  of  all,  bidding 
them — 

"  Strike, — for  their  altars  and  their  fires, — 
God, — and  their  native  land." 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  year  1763  is  memorable  for  the  dawn  of  English 
supremacy  on  this  continent.  Peace  had  been  concluded 
with  France,  the  arms  of  England,  by  land  and  sea,  had 
been  crowned  with  signal  success  ; — never  before  had 
.she  risen  to  a  higher  pitch  of  dominion  and  glory.  But 
her  achievements  had  been  gained  only  at  great  expense, 
and  added  largely  to  her  already  heavy  indebtedness. 
Her  ministry  in  looking  about  for  means  to  replenish  her 
treasury,  conceived  the  idea  of  taxing  the  American 
Colonies,  that  were  supposed  to  have  been  profited  by  her 
warlike  enterprises.  With  this  in  view  the  Stamp  Act 
was  passed  by  Parliament  to  come  in  force,  "  from  and 
after  the  first  day  of  November  1765." 

Notice  of  the  design  to  tax  her  American  Colonies  had 
been  given  the  year  before.  It  did  not  come  upon  them 
suddenly,  there  had  been  time  for  reflection.  When  it 
came  it  created  great  opposition. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  when  those  differences  began, 
which  resulted  finally  in  the  separation  of  the  colonies 
from  the  parent  country,  their  germinal  influences  may 
be  traced  to  the  time,  when  her  achievements  had  made 
her  the  leading  power  of  the  world.  It  is  likewise  a 
a  deeply  suggestive  thought,  that  the  fathers  of  our 
country  were  not  awed  into  silence,  by  this  overshadow- 
ing power  ;  and  were  not  prevented  by  it  from  express^ 
(22) 


MOSES   VAX  CAMPEIT.  23 

ing  their  earnest  and  honest  convictions.  The  thought  of 
resisting  it,  did  not  terrify,  the  idea  of  meeting  it  in 
battle,  did  not  overwhelm  them  with  fear. 

The  first  note  of  opposition  to  the  Stamp  Act  was 
raised  by  Patrick  Henry  in  the  house  of  burgesses  in 
Virginia,  in  May  1765.  The  resolutions  that  voiced 
his  sentiments,  were  strenuously  opposed  by  some  who 
were  afterward  foremost,  in  their  support  of  the  Revo- 
lution. Yet  after  a  long  and  heated  debate  they  were 
passed  by  a  small  majority.  These  resolutions  defined 
the  rights  of  the  colonies  as  British  subjects,  established 
by  royal  charter,  .and  justly  entitled  to  all  the  immunities 
and  privileges  of  Englishmen,  and  denied  the  right  of 
the  British  Parliament  to  impose  a  tax  upon  them,  assert- 
ing that  to  the  colonies  alone,  belonged  the  right  of 
taxing  themselves.  In  his  bold  and  impressive  speech  in 
support  of  the  closing  resolution,  Mr.  Henry  used  these 
significant  words  : — "  Caesar  had  his  Brutus, — Charles  the 
First  his  Cromwell,  and  George  the  Third, — "  Treason !" 
— cried  the  speaker, — "treason, — treason," — echoed  from 
all  parts  of  the  house, — without  faltering  in  the  least, 
he  assumed  a  loftier  attitude,  and  in  a  deeper,  more  im- 
pressive tone,  added, — *•  may  profit  by  their  example  ! 
If  this  be  treason,  make  the  most  of  it  /* 

These  resolutions  issuing  from  the  heart  of  Virginia, 
aroused  a  kindred  spirit  in  the  other  colonies,  uniting 
them  all,  in  their  opposition.  The  repeal  of  the  Stamp 
Act,  being  followed  by  measures,  alike  subversive  in 
their  tendency,  to  the  liberty  of  the  colonies,  resulted  in 
the  call  of  a  Congress,  to  be  composed  of  delegates  from 

*Wirt's  life  of  Patrick  Henry. 


24  LIFE   AND   ADVENTUBES    OF 

all  the  colonies.  This  Congress  assembled  at  Philadel- 
phia, Sept.  5,  IT 74.  Peyton  Randolph  of  Virginia,  was 
chosen  its  President,  and  when  the  assembly  was  organ- 
ized for  business,  a  deep  silence  pervaded  the  house,  that 
seemed  like  the  solemnity  of  death.  The  most  distin- 
guished men  of  the  nation  were  here  assembled.  Their 
deliberations  would  materially  affect  the  condition  and 
prospects  of  millions  of  people.  Every  heart  realized 
the  immense  interests  pending  on  the  occasion.  Who 
would  break  that  silence,  more  impressive  than  the  power 
of  words  to  express  ? 

Then  it  was  Patrick  Henry,  justly  styled,  the  orator 
of  the  Revolution, — "  arose  slowly,  as  if  borne  down  by 
the  weight  of  the  subject.  After  faltering  according  to 
his  habit,  through  the  most  impressive  exordium,  in  which 
he  merely  echoed  back  the  consciousness  of  every  other 
heart,  in  deploring  his  ability  to  do  justice  to  the  occa- 
sion, he  launched  gradually  into  a  recital  of  colonial 
wrongs.  Rising  as  he  advanced,  with  the  grandeur  of 
his  subject,  and  glowing  at  length  with  the  majesty  and 
expectation  of  the  occasion,  his  speech  seemed  more  than 
that  of  mortal  man.  There  was  no  rant, — no  rhapsody, 
no  labor  of  the  understanding,  no  straining  of  the  voice, 
— no  confusion  of  utterance.  His  countenance  was  erect, 
— his  eye  steady, — his  action  noble, — his  enunciation 
clear  and  firm, — his  mind  poised  on  its  centre, — his  views 
of  his  subject  comprehensive  and  great, — and  his  imagin- 
ation corruscating  with  a  magnificence  and  variety,  which 
struck  even  that  assembly  with  amazement  and  awe.  He 
sat  down  amidst  murmurs  of  astonishment  and  applause." 

Such  is  the  admirable  portrait  drawn  by  the  pen  of 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  25 

Wm  Wirt  of  this  wonderful  man,  as  he  stood  on  the 
floor  of  this  Congress  of  the  colonies  ;  and  the  few  glit- 
tering fragments  of  his  eloquence,  on  colonial  rights  and 
British  oppression  that  have  come  down  to  us,  clearly 
evince  how  largely  instrumental  were  these  utterances 
in  nerving  the  minds  of  the  American  people,  for  the 
struggle  before  them.  The  excitement  passed  from  one 
colony  and  neighborhood  to  another,  until  the  conviction 
prevailed  in  every  community,  that  the  only  escape  from 
the  oppressive  measures  of  the  British  ministry,  must  be 
by  an  appeal  to  arms. 

It  was  at  this  stage  of  the  dispute  between  America 
and  Great  Britain,  that  young  Van  Campen  became  fired 
-with  the  spirit  which  was  carried  into  the  remote  settle- 
ments, of  resisting,  to  the  last  breath  the  oppressive 
measures  of  England.  He  had  watched  the  progress  of 
this  discussion,  had  beheld  with  an  indignant  feeling,  the 
-oppressive  designs  of  the  British  Parliament,  and  was 
ready  when  the  opportunity  came,  to  cast  his  feeble  might 
.into  the  scale  of  opposition. 

He  was  residing  at  this  time  with  his  father  on  his 
farm  on  the  waters  of  Fishing  Creek,  twenty-eight  miles 
above  Northumberland  He  was  considerably  removed 
from  what  then  appeared  to  be  a  point  of  danger,  yet 
should  the  Indian  take  part  in  the  conflict,  he  was  where 
this  terrible  foe  would  be  likely  to  come. 

As  the  notes  of  preparation  for  the  anticipated  struggle 
«ontinned  to  fall  more  and  more  distinctly  on  the  ear, 
the  lines  of  difference  became  more  and  more  apparent, 
and  friends  were  readily  distinguished  from  foes.  The 
night  ride  of  Paul  Revere  to  spread  the  alarm,  and  arouse 


26  LIFE    AND    ADVENTUBES    OF 

men  to  defend  the  military  stores  at  Concord,  the  firing 
of  the  British  on  the  men  gathered  at  Lexington,  the 
hasty  assembling  of  men  to  punish  the  British  on  their 
return  from  Concord,  firing  at  them  from  stone  walls, 
trees,  rocks,  fence-corners,  and  whatever  other  rampart 
they  could  find,  seemed  but  to  echo  back  the  voice  of 
Henry  reverberating  through  the  land,"  "  We  must  fight, 
I  repeat  it  sir,  we  must  fight" 

Public  speakers  passed  from  one  settlement  to  another, 
setting  forth  in  glaring  colors,  the  imperiled  rights  of  the 
Americans  and  infusing  the  people  with  the  spirit  of 
war. 

To  prepare  more  effectually  for  the  crisis  at  hand  the 
young  men  of  Van  Campen's  age,  living  on  the  north 
branch  of  the  Susquehannah,  chose  him  as  their  captain 
and  met  once  a  week,  to  practice  with  the  rifle  and  en- 
gage in  exercises  suited  to  the  battle-field.  They  were 
already  expert  in  the  use  of  the  gun  in  pursuing  game, 
with  which  the  country  abounded.  Almost  every  young 
man  in  that  region  had  his  gun,  and  was  accustomed 
to  its  use.  But  this  skill  they  deemed  insufficient  for  the 
struggle  in  which  they  were  to  engage. 

Their  preparation  contemplated  two  kinds  of  warfare. 
They  needed  to  understand  the  maneuvers  of  a  discip- 
lined army,  to  meet  successfully  the  soldiers  of  Great 
Britain.  They  needed  also  to  have  some  acquaintance 
with  the  wiles  of  the  Indian,  and  his  methods  of  fighting. 

Their  practice  was  with  reference  to  both  kinds  of 
warfare.  Besides  the  regular  exercises  of  the  militia 
service,  they  engaged  in  the  maneuvers  of  Indian  war- 
fare, in  the  thicket  and  in  the  wood ;  they  threw  the 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEX.  27 

tomahawk  and  drew  the  knife.  Concealing  themselves 
with  the  adroitness  of  the  savage,  they  practiced  a  sort 
of  skulking  fire  on  their  enemy,  and  having  killed,  they 
went  through  the  ceremony  of  taking  his  scalp. 

Sometimes  they  would  draw  the  figure  of  an  Indian 
warrior  on  a  board  with  chalk,  representing  it  as  large 
as  life,  and  then  place  the  board  behind  rising  ground, 
where,  by  going  a  little  distance  it  would  be  out  of  sight. 
Then  selecting  some  part  of  the  figure  at  which  to  shoot, 
they  would  retreat  some  distance,  and  creep  up  with 
trailed  arms,  until  they  came  in  sight  of  the  object,  when 
they  would  rise,  fire  and  retreat.  The  size  of  the  bullet 
holes  indicated  the  shot  each  had  made,  as  the  bores  of 
their  rifles  differed  in  size.  Some  other  part  of  the  figure 
might  be  selected,  when  the  same  action  would  be  re- 
peated, and  the  same  examination  take  place  to  see  who 
had  made  the  best  shot.  This  practice  would  be  kept  up 
until  their  Indian  warrior  was  well  nigh  shot  to  pieces. 

A  similar  practice  was  undertaken  with  the  tomahawk. 
The  figure  of  an  Indian  would  be  marked  out  on  a  tree, 
then  standing  a  certain  distance  away,  they  would  throw 
the  hatchet,  aiming  at  the  forehead, — between  the  eyes, 
or  any  other  part  selected,  and  they  would  very  seldom 
miss  the  mark. 

Little  did  the  British  imagine  when  sending  their 
troops  across  the  Atlantic  to  awe  into  submission  a  few 
"  rebellious  subjects,"  that  the  boys  of  America  were  trim- 
ming the  woods  with  their  hatchets,  and  driving  naila 
with  their  bullets,  that  they  might  cope  with  the  Indian, 
or  take  the  button  of  a  "red-coat"  as  far  as  eye  could  see 
whenever  the  soil  of  freedom  should  be  invaded.  A 


28  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

nation  of  such  spirits  cannot  be  subdued.  Foreign  armies 
may  overrun  their  territory,  its  inhabitants  be  driven 
from  one  point  to  another ; — to  seek  refuge  in  mountain 
fastnesses,  or  bury  themselves  in  their  forests,  but  be 
subdued,  they  never  wilL 

In  1776  a  regiment  was  raised  in  Northumberland 
County,  under  Col.  Cook,  designed  for  the  continental 
army  under  Washington  then  stationed  near  Boston. 
Young  Van  Campen  eagerly  enrolled  his  name  in  the 
service  of  his  country,  was  appointed  to  the  office  of 
Ensign,  and  prepared  to  march  to  any  place  designated 
for  his  company. 

But  the  Committee  of  Safety  for  the  county,  through 
the  influence  of  Mr.  James  McClure,  one  of  their  num- 
ber, and  a  man  of  high  respectability  and  of  much  influ- 
ence, dissuaded  him  from  leaving  the  frontier,  telling 
him  he  was  needed  where  he  was,  and  could  make  him- 
self useful  there  if  anywhere, — that  it  was  the  residence 
of  his  friends, — where  his  lot  was  cast,  and  it  appeared 
natural  and  proper  for  him  to  stay  and  defend  those  en- 
deared to  him  by  the  intimacies  and  attachments  of 
home. 

He  knew  that  Van  Campen  had  made  himself  familiar 
with  the  Indian  modes  of  warfare,  and  wanted  neither 
the  disposition  or  skill,  to  meet  them  in  their  own  place, 
and  fight  them  in  their  own  way,  and  as  it  was  expected 
they  would  take  part  in  the  war,  and  join  the  forces  of 
the  British,  it  became  important  that  the  frontier  set- 
tlements should  be  guarded  ;  for  there  the  Indians  would 
be  likely  to  come,  and  there  his  ravages  would  be  ex- 
perienced, and  the  severest  injuries  inflicted.  Mr.  Me- 


MOSES    VAN  CAHPEN.  2&. 

Clure  therefore  used  all  his  influence  to  persuade  him  to. 
remain  where  he  was,  and  listening  to  his  sound  reason* 
ing  and  kind  persuasions,  he  resigned  his  commission, 
and  resolved  to  remain  at  home.  This  decision  formed 
one  of  the  turning  points  of  his  life. 


CHAPTER  IY. 

Though  Van  Campen  had  been  active  in  preparation 
for  the  impending  struggle,  it  was  not  until  the  year 
1777  that  he  fairly  entered  upon  the  life  of  a  soldier. 
The  war  had  been  begun, — the  news  from  Concord,  Lex- 
ington and  Bunker  Hill,  came  with  electric  touch,  to  a 
thousand  patriotic  hearts,  and  multitudes  began  to  move 
toward  the  scene  of  strife  ;  from  Maine  to  Georgia  men 
stepped  forth  to  meet,  as  best  they  could,  the  arms  of 
the  British.  Every  royal  governor  in  the  colonies  had 
been  removed,  Independance  declared,  and  sustained  by 
the  almost  unanimous  voice  of  the  people. 

The  Indians  had  hitherto  been  persuaded  to  remain 
neutral  ;  but  by  appeals  to  their  cupidity  they  were  in- 
duced to  take  part  in  the  war.  The  Six  Nations  having 
assembled  in  council  at  Oswego,  were  to'd  by  the  Royal 
Commissioners, — "  that  the  people  of  the  States  were  few 
in  number,  and  could  easily  be  subdued,  that  because  of 
their  disobedience  to  the  King,  they  justly  merited  all 
the  punishment  it  was  possible  for  white  men  and  In- 
dians to  inflict  upon  them  ;"  stating  at  the  same  time 
"  that  the  King  was  rich  in  money  and  in  men  ;  that  his 
rum  was  as  plenty  as  the  water  in  Lake  Ontario  ;  his 
men  as  numerous  as  the  sands  on  its  shore  ;  and  that  the 
Indians,  if  they  would  assist  in  the  war,  and  persevere  in 
(30) 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  31 

their  friendship  for  the  King,  should  never  want  for 
money  or  goods." 

Persuaded  by  this  appeal  to  an  appetite,  created  and 
fostered  by  the  vices  of  England,  the  Chiefs  entered  into 
an  agreement  with  the  Commissioners,  pledging  them- 
selves with  their  people,  to  take  up  arms  against  the 
rebels,  and  continue  in  his  Majesty's  service  until  they 
were  subdued.  When  the  treaty  was  completed,  the 
Commissioners  presented  each  Indian  with  a  suit  of 
clothes,  a  brass  kettle,  a  gun  and  a  tomahawk,  a  scalp- 
ing knife,  a  quantity  of  powder  and  lead,  a  piece  of 
gold,  and  promised  a  bounty  on  every  scalp  they  should 
bring  in.* 

Inctian  hostilities  were  now  expected  by  those  living 
in  the  settlements  that  bordered  on  the  Susquehanna. 
Indeed  news  had  already  reached  them,  of  one  and  an- 
other falling  at  their  lonely  habitation  in  the  forest,  by 
the  hand  of  the  Indian. 

This  part  of  the  frontier  had  hitherto  been  protected 
"by  the  volunteer  scouts,  that  ranged  up  and  down  along 
the  outer  settlements  ;  yet  notwithstanding  their  vigi- 
lance, the  wily  Indian  had  found  occasion  to  rush  from 
his  hiding  place,  and  bring  sudden  and  terrible  death 
upon  many  of  the  inhabitants  scattered  along  the  North, 
and  West  branches  of  the  Susquehanna.  Some  means,  it 
was  thought,  was  necessary  to  secure  more  effectually  the 
inhabitants  of  that  region  from  Indian  depredations.  To 
supply  them  with  a  regular,  instead  of  a  temporary  force, 
acting  at  intervals,  and  not  sufficient  in  number  to  afford 
•effective  resistance  to  the  invading  foe,  the  militia  was 

*Mrs.  Jemison's  Narrative. 


32  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

brought  into  the  field,  and  in  this  Van  Campen  served  as. 
Orderly  Sergeant,  in  a  regiment  commanded  by  Col. 
John  Kelly,  and  in  the  company  of  Thomas  Gaskins. 

The  regiment  was  ordered  up  the  river,  to  take  their 
station  at  Reid's  Fort,  built  opposite  what  was  called  Big 
Island,  in  the  Susquehanna  river.  From  this  point 
scouting  parties  were  sent  in  such  directions,  as  were 
likely  to  afford  the  best  opportunity  of  detecting  the 
approaching  foe.  Constant  vigilance  was  thus  main- 
tained to  prevent  any  sudden  attack  upon  the  inhabi- 
tants within  the  region  they  were  enabled  to  traverse. 

The  services  of  the  year  were  mainly  of  the  same  charac- 
ter ;  the  greatest  inconvenience  suffered  here,  was  from 
an  occasional  failure  in  their  supply  of  provisions.  Yet 
even  at  such  times  they  had  relief  by  resorting  to  the 
neighboring  fields,  where  they  found  potatoes.  Many 
of  the  inhabitants  through  fear  of  the  Indians  had  fled 
from  their  farms,  taking  with  them  what  they  could  of 
value,  but  leaving  quantities  of  potatoes  in  the  ground. 
These  proved  of  great  service,  for  they  were  often  so 
destitute,  that  had  it  not  been  for  these,  they  would  have 
been  in  a  condition  of  actual  suffering.  A  small  com- 
pany was  detailed  to  go  after  them,  and  a  part  would 
dig  with  a  spade  and  hoe,  while  a  part  would  stand  on 
guard.  In  addition  to  this  simple  fare,  they  were  some- 
times favored  with  a  few  rounds  of  fresh  pork.  Many 
had  left  their  hogs  that  ran  wild  in  the  woods,  living  on 
roots  and  acorns,  and  thus  they  obtained,  in  their  -need, 
a  supply  of  meat. 

About  the  only  circumstance  that  seemed  to  open  any- 
thing like  an  opportunity  for  adventure,  while  Van  Cam- 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEX.  33 

pen  was  stationed  here,  was  the  sending  out  of  a  com- 
pany of  men  to  look  after  a  party  of  Indians  reported  as 
having  encamped  some  thirty  miles  above,  on  the  river, 
at  a  place  called  Young  Woman's  Town ;  from  the 
daughter  of  a  chief,  who  had  once  presided  there  over 
the  remnant  of  a  tribe,  occupying  this  ground. 

Van  Campen  was  ordered  to  go  with  his  company  and 
rout  these  Indians.  A  part  of  two  days  were  occupied 
in  marching  to  the  place  appointed,  keeping  runners 
ahead,  to  report  anything  they  might  learn  about  the 
enemy.  No  traces  could  be  found,  though  the  search 
was  continued  for  several  days.  They  returned  to  camp 
by  different  routes,  without  making  further  discoveries. 

Such  was  the  nature  of  the  service  rendered  by  the 
regiment  of  Col.  Kelley  while  stationed  at  Reid's  Fort. 
Scouting  parties  ranged  the  country  in  every  direction, 
yet  very  few  Indian  depredations  were  committed  in  this 
part  of  the  frontier,  owing  doubtless  to  the  fact  that  these 
sons  of  the  forest  were  largely  employed  in  the  warlike 
enterprises  going  on  at  the  north.  A  large  number  of 
Indians  were  in  the  army  commanded  by  General  Bur- 
goyne.  This  army  having  obtained  possession  of  Lake 
Champlain,  Crown  Point,  and  Ticonderoga,  was  pressing 
its  way  toward  Albany,  in  pursuance  of  a  design  to  form 
a  junction  with  the  army  then  at  New  York  under  the 
command  of  General  Clinton.  His  army  was  to  move 
north  at  the  same  time,  and  the  two  were  to  come  to- 
gether at  or  near  Albany.  The  union  thus  formed  would 
give  the  British  free  communication  between  New  York 
and  Canada,  and  at  the  same  time  separate  troublesome 
New  England  from  her  sister  colonies. 


34 

Connected  with  this  was  still  another  scheme,  the  suc- 
cess of  which  would  result  in  a  still  greater  concentration 
of  British  troops,  at  a  point  favorable  for  the  conquest 
of  the  rebellion,  as  represented  by  the  armies  of  the 
North. 

Captain  Brant,  the  distinguished  leader  of  the  Indians, 
was  under  engagement  to  meet  Col .  St.  Leger  at  Oswego 
and  then,  with  the  forces  under  their  command,  they 
were  to  go  down  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk  together,  and 
bring  up  finally  with  the  forces  that  were  to  assemble  at 
Albany. 

Col.  St.  Leger  paused  on  his  way  to  reduce  Fort  Stan- 
wix,  afterward  named  Fort  Schuyler. 

This  fort  was  under  the  command  of  Col.  Gansvoort 
and  the  coming  of  this  army  of  Indians,  British  regulars, 
Hessian  auxiliaries,  and  New  York  loyalists,  had  been 
anticipated  by  such  preparations  as  they  had  been  able 
to  make  and  as  were  greatly  needed  to  withstand  a  siege. 

Col.  St.  Leger  supposing  the  garrison  would  readily 
yield  to  his  superior  force,  sent  in  with  a  flag  of  truce  a 
very  pompous  proclamation,  lavish  with  promises  in  case 
of  a  compliance  with  his  wishes,  and  fearful  with  threat- 
ening in  case  of  refusal,  demanding  a  surrender  of  the 
fort. 

But  there  was  no  thought  of  surrendering  this  fort  to 
the  enemy.  The  siege  had  been  anticipated,  and  officers 
and  men,  had  determined  upon  defending  it  to  the  last. 

As  soon  as  the  advance  of  Col.  St.  Leger  became 
.known,  the  militia  of  Tryon  County  were  summoned  by 
Gen,  Herkimer,  to  march  to  the  relief  of  Fort  Schuyler. 
The  news  of  their  coming  reached  the  enemy  and  to 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  35 

arrest  its  progress,  or  defeat  its  design,  Brant,  with  his 
Indian  warriors,  was  sent  forward  to  meet  them.  In 
accordance  with  their  custom  an  ambuscade  was  skillfully 
planned  and  arranged,  and  Gen.  Herkimer's  men,  from 
their  impatience  to  move  forward,  were  suddenly  and 
unexpectedly  drawn  into  it.  The  result  though  disas- 
terous,  was  saved  from  defeat  by  the  stubborn  bravery 
of  the  General,  who  though  severely  wounded  continued 
to  order  the  battle,  and  turned  what  promised  only  defeat, 
into  a  victory.  The  Indians  were  punished  so  severely 
as  greatly  to  dishearten  them,  and  render  welcome  the 
retreating  cry, — "Oonah!"  as  they  saw  their  numbers 
greatly  diminished,  and  were  ready  now  to  fly  in  every 
direction,  under  a  shower  of  bullets  from  the  surviving 
Provincials.  Very  soon  the  siege  which  had  hitherto 
been  vigorously  prosecuted  was  broken  up,  and  the  enemy 
disappeared  leaving  evidences  of  having  departed  in  great 
haste. 

A  trick  very  adroitly  played  upon  them,  served  to 
occasion  the  belief  that  General  Arnold  was  coming  at 
the  head  of  a  large  body  of  soldiers  to  break  up  the  siege 
at  Fort  Schuyler,  and  that  he  was  near,  and  would  soon 
be  upon  them. 

Suddenly,  and  to  the  amazement  of  all,  the  camp  of 
the  besiegers  was  broken  up,  and  the  British  and  Indians 
fled  in  great  haste,  as  when  the  Syrians  were  made  "  to 
hear  the  noise  of  chariots,  and  the  noise  of  horses,  even 
the  noise  of  a  great  host,  and  fled  in  the  twilight,  and  left 
their  tents  and  their  horses,  even  the  camp  as  it  was,  and 
fled  for  their  life." 

So  great  was  their  panic,  and  such  the  precipitancy  of 


36  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

their  flight,  they  left  their  tents  standing,  their  provisions, 
artillery,  ammunition,  their  entire  camp  equipage,  and 
large  quantities  of  other  articles  enhancing  the  value  of 
the  booty.* 

The  campaign  of  General  Burgoyne  was  equally  un- 
fortunate. Constantly  beleaguered  by  the  foes  he  had 
conquered,  with  the  necessity  of  obtaining  supplies  for 
his  army  from  a  distance,  which  increased  as  he  continued 
to  advance,  by  roads  well  nigh  impassable,  from  continued 
and  copious  rains,  deficient  in  the  number  of  horses  re- 
quired for  this  arduous  service,  and  his  men  wearied  and 
worn  by  the  discomfort  and  labor  attending  their  march,, 
he  began  to  realize  that  it  was  not  an  easy  undertaking 
after  all,  "with  ten  thousand  men  to  march  through  the 
whole  rebel  country  at  pleasure"  as  he  vauntingly  de- 
clared in  the  presence  of  his  countrymen,  before  setting 
out  to  grapple  with  the  realities  of  the  undertaking. 
Difficulties  continued  to  increase,  and  draw  their  ever 
tightening  folds  around  him,  until  he  was  led  to  surrender 
his  army  on  the  17th  of  October  1777. 

"While  Van  Campen  was  at  Ried's  Fort,  an  incident  oc- 
curred which  serves  to  illustrate  somewhat  the  customs 
prevailing  at  that  time,  as  well  as  give  an  idea  of  his 
physical  strength.  He  was  now  twenty  years  old,  his 
constitution  naturally  firm,  had  never  been  impaired  by 
sickness  or  by  any  injurious  habit.  "  Nurtured,"  as  he  is 
wont  to  say,  "  in  the  school  of  the  rifle  and  tomahawk,"  he 
had  acquired  great  power  of  endurance,  with  muscles 
firm  and  strong.  He  was  about  five  feet  and  ten  inches 


*Col.  Stone,  Life  of  Brant,  Vol.  I.  p.  262. 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  37 

in  height,  well  proportioned,  fully  developed,  standing  in 
the  pride  and  full  vigor  of  youth. 

On  the  west  side  of  the  river,  nearly  opposite  where 
they  were  located,  was  a  tract  of  land  settled  by  what 
were  called  squatters,  men  of  great  muscular  strength 
and  activity.  Having  derived  their  title  to  the  land 
from  the  Indians  they  were  called,  Indian-land-men. 
The  men  of  the  fort  were  called  Northumbrians.  They 
were  challenged  by  the  others  to  a  wrestling  match. 

Wrestling  was  a  very  common  exercise  at  the  time 
and  as  there  had  been  some  dispute  between  the  two  in 
reference  to  their  comparative  strength,  the  Indian-land- 
men,  having  a  sufficiently  high  opinion  of  their  own 
powers,  gave  the  challenge  to  the  Northumbrians  to 
bring  on  their  best  man  to  match  the  one  they  would 
select,  and  let  it  be  decided  by  them,  which  party  had 
the  best  right  to  boast  of  its  strength. 

The  mode  of  wrestling  then  practiced  was  to  stand 
breast  to  breast,  and  each  place  his  hands  on  the  other's 
hips,  clinch  his  trousers  near  the  waistband  and  at  the 
word  "  ready"  to  put  forth  all  their  strength,  the  one 
to  lift  the  other  off  his  feet,  and  throw  him  off  his  bal- 
ance if  possible,  and  he  who  was  the  quickest  and  smart- 
est, was  the  best  fellow.  Captain  Gaskins  believing  he 
had  men  in  his  company  equal  to  the  occasion,  accepted 
the  challenge. 

Among  those  considered  as  likely  to  prove  a  sufficient 
match  for  the  champion  selected  on  the  other  side  Van 
Campen  was  chosen.  The  time  and  place  were  appoint- 
ed, the  Indian-land-men  attending  on  one  side,  and  the 
Northumbrians  on  the  other.  The  whole  party  formed 


38  LIFE   AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

a  ring  large  enough  to  allow  all  to  see  the  sport,  when 
the  antagonists  stepped  into  the  center.  Gentlemanly- 
arrangements  were  made  so  that  no  unfair  advantage 
should  be  taken,  and  requiring  that  each  of  the  com- 
batants should  have  an  equal  chance.  Both  were  to 
stand  perfectly  still  till  the  question  was  put,  "  Are  you 
ready  ?n  When  this  was*  put  and  answered  in  the 
affirmative,  the  struggle  was  to  commence,  and  each  was 
at  liberty  to  use  his  utmost  strength  to  throw  the  other. 

Van  Campen's  antagonist  was  a  stout  muscular  man, 
McCormick  by  name,  and  the  elder  of  the  two.  He  was 
accustomed  to  such  exercises  and  seemed  to  be  confident 
of  success.  The  men  on  his  side  were  all  raised  to  an  in- 
tensity of  feeling  that  became  very  manifest,  as  every 
movement  was  anxiously  watched,  since  they  no  doubt 
considered  their  honor  was  concerned  in  gaining  the  vic- 
tory, after  having  given  the  challenge. 

As  for  Van  Oampen,  though  young  he  was  full-grown, 
round  built,  full  chested,  large  limbed,  and  to  the  eye  of 
an  observer,  apparently  clumsy  and  slow  motioned,  but 
in  reality  he  could  lay  out  all  his  strength  in  an  instant,. 
or  throw  it  into  a  single  twitch.  Aware  that  his  Captain, 
and  all  of  his  company  were  looking  on  with  interest 
and  would  feel  unpleasantly  to  have  their  man  defeated, 
he  determined  to  do  his  best,  and  if  possible  give  the 
first  spring. 

With  this  in  view  he  was  careful,  after  they  had 
taken  their  position  to  put  the  question  himself, — "  Are' 
you  ready  .?"  "  Yes,"  said  his  antagonist, — as  quick  as- 
a  flash,  he  jerked  with  all  his  might,  raised  him  from  the 
ground,  took  a  lock  upon  him  and  threw  him  in  the 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  39 

twinkling  of  an  eye,  upon  his  head  and  shoulders.  He 
rose  in  a  second  unhurt,  and  said,  "  Sir  you  can't  do  that 
again."  Van  Campen  replied  promptly,  We'll  try  it,  sir.^ 

They  took  another  hold  and  the  other  was  then  too 
quick  for  Van  Campen.  He  attempted  to  take  what  at 
that  time  was  called  the  "  crotch  lock  ;"  Van  Campen 
understood  his  design  very  well  and  partly  evaded  his 
hold,  but  he  managed  to  raise  him  up  from  the  ground 
on  his  breast,  carry  him  to  the  ring  and  made  a  great 
effort  to  throAV  him  on  his  back,  but  failed,  for  while  he 
was  laboring  to  throw  him  into  a  horizontal  position, 
Van  Campen  slipped  his  lock,  and  in  the  struggle  made 
out  to  get  a  firm  foot  hold  on  the  ground,  and  as  soon  as 
it  was  felt  he  in  turn  took  the  hip  lock  upon  him,  that  is 
threw  his  hip  under  him,  bent  forward  with  his  hand 
clinched  in  his  trowsers  near  the  waistband,  raised  him 
and  swung  him  through  the  air  with  his  feet  extended, 
and  hit  a  tall  militia  man  six  feet  high,  knocked  him 
down  and  several  others  at  his  side,  and  left  his  man  in 
their  midst  kicking  and  tumbling  in  a  heap. 

This  raised  a  shout  of  laughter  on  both  sides,  and  hav- 
ing thrown  him  twice  out  of  three  times,  Van  Campen 
was  crowned  conqueror  by  the  laws  of  the  game,  and  his 
Captain  and  comrades  were  highly  gratified  to  find  that 
their  man  had  won  the  day.  But  as  every  thing  had 
been  conducted  fairly,  no  ill  blood  was  excited,  and  no 
unpleasant  circumstances  followed. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

Many  of  the  western  tribes  also  were  drawn  into 
the  British  service.  The  Miamies,  Ottawas,  Chippewas, 
Wyandots,  Pottowatomies,  Missisagies,  Shawanese,  Otta- 
gamies,  and  Winnebagoes,  were  united  in  a  confederation 
more  extensive  and  powerful,  than  any  other  known  to  the 
whites  in  this  country.  The  Ottawa  as  the  oldest  tribe  had 
precedence  in  the  general  councils,  and  Pontiak  their  chief 
was  recognized  as  emperor  of  a  wide  domain,  extending 
south  and  west  of  the  Great  Lakes,  including  also  the 
valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and  its  tributaries.  His  authority 
was  more  extensive  than  that  of  any  other  Indian  known 
to  the  whites  in  this  country. 

When  Major  Rogers  after  the  fall  of  Quebec,  came 
into  this  region  to  fulfil  his  orders,  "  to  displace  the 
French ;  Pontiak  sent  embassadors  to  say,  "Our  chief  is 
not  far  away,  and  he  desires  you  to  halt,  until  he  can  see 
you  with  his  own  eyes  ; — he  is  the  king  of  this  country." 

Pontiak  soon  met  the  English  officer,  and  -demanded 
his  business,  and  how  he  dared  enter  his  country  without 
permission! 

The  Major  replied,  "I  have  no  design  against  the  In- 
dians, but  have  come  to  remove  the  French,  our  common 
enemy,  and  the  occasion  of  all  our  troubles;"  at  the  same 
time  handing  him  belts  of  wampum. 

Pontiak  replied, — "  I  stand  in  your  path  until  to-morrow 
(40) 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  41 

morning. "  As  much  as  to  say, — you  must  not  go  further 
without  my  leave" 

It  was  said  of  Pontiak, — "  He  puts  on  an  air  of  majesty 
and  princely  grandeur,  and  is  greatly  revered  and  honored 
by  his  subjects."  There  was  more  system  in  his  under^ 
takings  than  has  been  discovered  in  any  other  of  his 
countrymen.  At  a  second  meeting  he  presented  Major 
Rogers  with  a  pipe  of  peace,  which  both  smoked  by  turns, 
and  then  told  him  he  might  pass  through  the  country 
unmolested,  and  as  a  pledge  of  this,  sent  one  hundred 
warriors  to  assist  and  protect  him. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  the 
Americans  sent  messengers  to  Pontiak  to  invite  him  to 
meet  them  in  council.  Pie  was  inclined  to  do  so,  but  was 
prevented  from  time  to  time  by  Governor  Hamilton  of 
Detroit.  His  influence,  had  it  been  exerted,  might  have 
prevented  the  calamities  that  fell  upon  the  west  and 
northwest  portions  of  Virginia.  These  were  very  severe 
both  before  and  during  the  war. 

In  the  early  part  of  1777  small  parties  of  Indians  visited 
the  West  Fork  of  the  Monongahela.  The  family  of 
Charles  Grigsby  was  surprised  in  the  absence  of  Mr. 
Grigsby,  and  his  wife  and  two  children  were  taken  cap- 
tives. Mrs.  Grigsby  and  the  younger  child,  unable  to 
keep  up  with  the  rest,  were  killed,  and  scalped.  Very 
soon  after  a  daughter  of  Mr.  Coon,  engaged  in  turning 
flax  near  Coon's  fort,  was  shot  and  scalped  by  Indians 
that  had  been  lying  in  ambush  near  by.  About  this  time 
mischief  of  the  same  kind  was  done  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Wheeling,  by  the  Indians  who  were  so  adroit,  as  to 
•escape  without  being  observed.  Thomas  Ryan  was  killed 


42  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

in  the  field  while  at  work,  and  a  negro  with  him  was. 
taken  captive. 

Hitherto  the  Indians  had  not  come  in  force,  and  the 
country  here,  as  in  Pennsylvania  was  guarded  by  scouts 
ranging  up  and  down  where  the  enemy  would  be  likely 
to  come.  The  inhabitants  thus  had  a  sense  of  security,, 
and  did  not  abandon  their  homes  to  seek  protection  in 
forts.  At  this  time  the  only  places  of  refuge  for  the  in- 
habitants, aside  from  private  forts  and  block-houses,  were 
at  Pittsburg,  Redstone,  Wheeling,  and  Point  Pleasant. 
These  were  garrisoned,  but  not  sufficiently  strong  to  send 
out  detachments  to  meet  an  invading  foe.  Their  action 
was  confined  to  repelling  assaults,  or  the  expulsion  of 
small  parties  of  the  enemy,  committing  depredations  in. 
their  immediate  vicinity. 

In  August  '77  the  word  was  brought  to  Fort  Pitt  that 
a  largo  Indian  force  would  soon  strike  a  terrible  blow  on 
some  of  the  settlements  on  the  Ohio.  The  inhabitants 
along  the  river  after  being  warned  of  their  danger,  very 
generally  retired  to  the  forts,  and  prepared  for  the  ex- 
pected assault.  The  enemy  very  soon  made  his  appear- 
ance at  Fort  Wheeling,  and  came  quite  unexpectedly. 

The  scouting  parties  sent  out  were  relied  upon  to  give 
warning  of  approaching  danger.  On  the  night  of  Sep- 
tember first,  Captain  Ogal,  who  with  a  party  of  twelve 
men,  had  been  watching  the  paths  leading  to  the  settle- 
ment, and  had  made  no  discoveries,  came  into  Wheeling 
and  assured  the  people  that  no  enemy  was  near.  Yet 
that  very  night,  three  hundred  and  eighty-nine  Indian 
warriors  came  near  the  village,  and  seeing  lights  in  the 
Fort,  believed  the  inhabitants  were  on  their  guard,  and 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  43- 

hence  thought  it  better  to  form  an  ambuscade,  and  await 
the  developments  of  the  morning.  A  cornfield,  through 
which  was  a  road  leading  to  the  fort,  admirably  suited 
their  purpose.  Two  lines  were  formed,  at  some  distance 
from  each  other,  extending  from  the  river  across  the 
point  to  the  creek.  This  cornfield  afforded  the  desired 
concealment.  Six  Indians  were  stationed  near  the  road 
for  a  decoy.  They  could  easily  be  discovered  by  any 
one  passing  by. 

Early  in  the  morning  two  men  going  to  a  field  for 
horses  having  no  thought  of  danger,  passed  the  first  line, 
and  came  near  the  six  Indians,  purposely  exposed  to  view. 
Beholding  these  Indians  they  attempted  to  escape,  when 
one  of  the  men  was  shot.  The  other  was  allowed  to 
give  the  alarm  at  the  fort  The  ruse  was  successful. 
No  sooner  was  the  report  given  that  the  attack  was  by 
a  party  of  six  Indians,  than  Captain  Mason  marched  out 
with  fourteen  men  to  the  place  of  action,  to  punish  the 
audacity  of  these  few  Indians.  He  soon  came  in  sight 
of  them,  and  marched  directly  toward  where  they  were. 
A  moment  after,  they  were  surrounded  by  a  body  of 
Indians,  till  then  unobserved.  To  contend  against  over- 
whelming numbers  was  vaiu.  In  their  endeavor  to  regain 
the  fort,  they  were  almost  to  a  man  literlly  cut  to  pieces.. 

Captain  Mason  and  his  sergeant  succeeded  in  passing 
the  front  line,  but  they  were  discovered  and  fired  upon, 
as  they  were  ascending  a  hill.  The  sergeant  was  wounded 
and  fell,  unable  to  rise.  Seeing  his  captain  pass  with- 
out a  gun,  and  crippled  so  that  he  could  move  but  slowly 
in  advance  of  his  pursuers,  he  handed  him  his,  and  calmly 
surrendered  himself  to  his  fate. 


44  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

The  Captain  enfeebled  by  the  loss  of  blood  from  two 
wounds,  had  little  hope  of  reaching  the  fort.  An  Indian 
with  his  hatchet  raised,  was  in  hot  pursuit.  He  was 
aware  of  this,  and  expected  every  moment  it  would  de- 
scend, and  split  his  skull.  He  just  then  bethought  him- 
self of  his  sergeant's  gun,  and  turning  instantly,  found 
the  Indian  so  near,  he  could  not  bring  the  gun  to  bear 
upon  him.  Having  the  advantage  of  rising  ground,  he 
gave  the  Indian  a  push  with  his  hand,  which  thrust  him 
back  and  the  uplifted  tomahawk  descended  with  much 
force  to  the  earth.  Before  his  antagonist  could  recover 
himself,  and  hurl  the  hatchet  at  his  enfeebled  foe,  the 
gun  had  done  its  work,  and  the  Indian  fell  dead  at  his 
feet.  The  Captain  could  go  but  a  few  steps  further. 
He  found  concealment  by  the  side  of  a  large  fallen  tree, 
and  was  unobserved  while  the  Indians  remained  about 
the  fort. 

The  discharge  of  guns  and  the  shrieks  of  Captain 
Mason's  men,  led  Captain  Ogal  to  advance  with  his 
twelve  scouts  to  their  relief.  No  sooner  did  they  come 
near  the  enemy,  than  they,  too,  were  surrounded,  and  cut 
to  pieces  in  like  manner.  The  Captain  being  in  rear  of 
his  men,  saw  the  overwhelming  force  of  the  enemy,  and 
fortunately  escaped,  by  throwing  himself  into  a  little 
thicket  in  the  corner  of  a  fence. 

While  these  events  were  in  progress  the  inhabitants  of 
the  village  were  rushing  to  the  fort,  and  seeing  they 
were  powerless  to  meet  the  enemy,  prepared  to  defend 
themselves  as  best  they  could.  Scarcely  had  they  come 
within  the  walls,  and  closed  its  gates,  when  the  enemy 
with  terrific  yells  came  up  designing  to  take  the  fort  by 


MOSES    VAX  CAMPEN.  45 

storm.  There  was  a  moment's  pause, — a  voice  was  heard 
calling  on  them  to  surrender. — It  was  the  voice  of  the 
notorious  renegade,  Simon  Girty — He  called  to  them 
from  the  end  window  of  a  house  near  the  fort,  and  said, 
"  I  have  come  with  a  large  army  to  conduct  to  Detroit 
such  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  frontier,  as  are  willing  to 
accept  of  the  terms  offered  by  Governor  Hamilton.  All 
who  loill  renounce  the  cause  of  the  Colonies,  and  attach 
themselves  to  the  interests  of  Great  Britain,  are  assured 
of  protection.  Remember  the  fealty  you  owe  to  your 
Sovereign,  and  come  and  join  his  standard.  But  if  you 
refuse,  or  dare  tojire  a  single  gun  at  his  men,  you  will 
suffer  the  unrestrained  vengeance  of  the  foe  I  bring 
against  you" 

Fifteen  minutes  were  allowed  for  considering  this 
proposition.  It  was  not  heeded  ;  they  were  ready  to  de- 
cide at  once. 

Colonel  Zane  who  was  present,  replied  as  follows  : 
"  We  have  consulted  with  our  wives  and  children,  and 
we  are  all  resolved  to  perish,  sooner  than  abandon  the 
cause  of  liberty  and  of  the  Colonies  and  place  ourselves 
under  the  protection  of  a  savage  army,  led  by  Simon 
Girty." 

"But,"  said  Girty,  '-what  can  you  do,  when  there  are 
so  many  against  you  ?  It  is  impossible  to  withstand 
the  assault,  and  we  will  not  be  able  to  restrain  the  In- 
dians, if  maddened  by  your  resistance.  If  you  comply 
with  our  terms,  you  will  certainly  be  protected.  You 
had  better  yield" 

A  shot  from  the  fort  just  then,  caused  him  to  with- 
draw from  the  window,  and  the  Indians  commenced  the 


46  LIFE   AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

assault.  Thirty-three  men  within,  were  now  all  that 
were  left  to  maintain  their  ground  against  three  hundred 
and  eighty  outside  the  fort.  The  contest  was  vigorous 
ly  maintained  for  twenty-three  hours.  The  Indians  re- 
sorted to  every  device  their  ingenuity  could  suggest, 
while  a  steady  and  well  directed  fire  met  them  from 
within.  The  women  vied  with  the  men  in  their  activity 
in  repelling  the  assault.  The  more  resolute  assisted  in 
reloading  the  guns,  and  in  running  bullets,  while  others 
were  busy  in  supplying  the  men  with  water  and  pro- 
visions. 

The  defence  was  nobly  and  successfully  maintained. 
The  Indians  becoming  discouraged,  fired  the  houses  out- 
side the  fort,  killed  all  the  stock  they  could  find,  de- 
stroyed whatever  of  value  they  could  not  remove,  and 
left  at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning.  The  inhabitants 
though  victorious,  found  themselves  in  a  very  destitute 
condition.  Their  houses  consumed,  furniture,  clothing, 
beds  and  provisions  destroyed  or  carried  away,  horses, 
cattle  and  hogs  killed  and  lying  all  about,  in  fine  noth- 
ing left  but  themselves.  Saddest  of  all  was  the  sight  of 
the  slain  men,  who  had  gone  out  to  fall  before  the  enemy. 
Three  only  of  those  who  had  left  the  fort,  on  that  event- 
ful day,  returned  ;  and  two  of  these  had  been  seriously 
wounded. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Indian  hostilities  were  general  during  the  year  '78  all 
along  the  frontier  settlements  of  New  York,  Pennsyl- 
vania and  Virginia.  The  inability  of  our  government 
to  furnish  them  with  the  supplies  they  were  accustomed 
to  receive  from  Europeans,  and  which  from  habit  they 
had  learned  to  prize,  was  clearly  the  reason  of  their  be- 
ing retained  by  the  British.  The  taking  of  scalps 
and  prisoners  had  become  a  lucrative  business,  and  the 
trade  could  be  carried  on  with  greater  impunity  among 
defenceless  and  scattered  homes  of  our  frontier  settle- 
ments, than  in  places  where  a  richer  booty  might  have 
been  gained  at  a  greater  risk  of  life. 

Had  our  government  been  able  to  supply  the  Indians 
with  all  the  blankets,  guns,  hatchets,  powder  and  lead 
they  wanted  they  might  have  been  willing  to  leave  these 
defenceless  settlements  undisturbed.  Or  had  they  been 
offered  fifty  shillings  for  a  scalp,  and  five  pounds  for  a 
prisoner,  they  would  have  shown  the  same  alacrity,  had 
the  opportunity  been  alike  favorable,  in  surprising,  kill- 
ing, scalping,  and  capturing  British  subjects,  as  they  did 
in  spreading  terror  and  desolation  throughout  our  Ameri- 
can settlements. 

By  the  ease  with  which  Britain  could  convey  from 
.Montreal  to  the  home  of  the  Indian,  every  article  suited 

(47) 


48  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

to  his  desire  or  taste,  his  favor  was  gained,  and  his  hos- 
tility to  the  American  cause  secured. 

There  were  some  it  is  true  who  maintained  their  ad- 
herence to  the  American  people  but  most  of  them  took 
up  the  hatchet  on  the  other  side,  and  increased  greatly 
the  severities  through  which  our  fathers  passed  in  their 
way  toward  liberty. 

Early  in  1778  Mr.  Van  Campen  was  appointed  Lieuten- 
ant of  a  company  of  six  month's  men,  raised  under  au- 
thority of  the  State  for  the  protection  of  the  frontier. 
They  were  under  the  superintendence  of  Colonel  Samuel 
Hunter,  then  the  military  head  of  the  County  of  Nor- 
thumberland, a  man  well  fitted  for  his  post,  being  a  true 
patriot,  of  sound  judgment,  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  wants  of  the  country,  and  prompt  in  supplying  them. 

The  service  of  a  lieutenant  on  the  frontier  was  suited 
to  the  tastes  and  habits  of  young  Van  Campen,  and 
moreover  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the  region  where 
his  services  would  call  him,  having  traversed  it  many 
times  when  in  pursuit  of  game.  His  command  consisted 
of  about  twenty  young  men,  alike  familiar  with  the 
country,  expert  in  the  use  of  the  rifle,  and  acquainted 
with  the  Indian  mode  of  warfare. 

Early  in  the  month  of  April  he  was  ordered  to  go  with 
his  men  up  the  North  Branch  of  the  Susquehanna  river, 
to  the  mouth  of  Fishing  Creek,  and  follow  up  this  three 
miles,  to  a  compact  settlement  located  in  that  region, 
and  build  a  fort  for  the  reception  of  the  inhabitants  in 
case  of  an  attack  from  the  Indians.  News  had  come- 
thus  early,  of  their  having  visited  the  outer  line  of  settle- 
ments, and  of  their  committing  depredations,  so  that 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  49 

terrified  messengers  were  arriving  almost  daily,  bringing 
the  sad  news  of  houses  burned,  victims  scalped,  and  of 
families  carried  into  captivity. 

It  was  no  time  to  be  idle  ;  a  few  days,  it  might  be  a 
few  hours,  and  the  savages  might  be  among  those  whom 
he  was  appointed  to  guard,  and  repeat  these  scenes  of 
cruelty  and  blood. 

He  and  his  men  without  delay  entered  vigorously  upon 
the  work  ;  selecting  a  site  for  the  fort,  on  the  farm  of  a 
Mr.  "Wheeler  ;  hence  when  completed  it  was  called 
Wheeler's  Fort.  It  was  built  of  stockades,  and  suffi- 
ciently large  to  accommodate  all  the  families  of  the 
neighborhood.  Anticipating  an  early  approach  of  the 
foe  they  worked  with  a  will,  to  bring  their  fort  to  com- 
pletion or  at  least  into  a  condition  that  would  afford 
some  protection  in  case  of  an  attack. 

Mr.  C.  F.  Hill,  of  Hazleton,  Pa.,  who  has  interested 
himself  in  gathering  many  historical  reminiscences,  sug- 
gests that  Van  Campen  may  have  been  influenced  by  the 
tender  passion  in  selecting  a  site  for  this  fort.  "  His  inti- 
mate friend,  Joseph  Salmon,  was  joined  with  him  in  this 
enterprise,  and  in  a  short  time  they  completed  a  stockade 
fort  around  the  home  of  Isaiah  Wheeler,  a  settler  from 
New  Jersey.  Mr.  Wheeler  had  a  daughter  Ann,  for 
whose  hand  Major  Van  Campen  and  Captain  Salmon 
were  rivals  ;  they  conducted  their  rivalry  in  a  spirit  of 
great  friendship  :  there  is  not  a  suspicion  that  it  was  on 
her  account  Major  Van  Campen  selected  her  home  as  a 
very  proper  site  for  a  fort.  Whatever  the  Major's  motive, 
it  is  certain  the  gallant  Captain  beat  him  in  the  race,  and 
won  the  hand  of  Miss  Wheeler. 


50  LIFE    AND    ADVENTUBES    OF 

But  Major  Van  Campen  was  not  to  be  out-done,  for  he 
built  another  fort,  further  down  the  creek,  around  the 
home  of  the  widow  of  James  Me  Clure,  who  had  a 
daughter  Margarette,  and  who  later  became  Mrs.  Van 
Campen." 

The  Indians  in  approaching  the  border  settlements 
usually  came  upon  the  head  waters  of  some  of  those 
streams  on  which  settlers  were  located,  and  followed  them 
down  through  valley  or  mountain  defile,  until  they  came 
near  the  white  man's  home,  when  they  would  divide,  so 
as  to  fall  in  small  companies,  upon  different  habitations 
at  the  same  time. 

Their  coming  now  being  anticipated,  spies  were  sent 
out  in  every  direction  to  look  after  them,  and  give  warn- 
ing of  their  approach,  and  thus  avoid  a  sudden  attack. 
Before  the  fort  was  completed  a  runner  came  flying  with 
the  speed  of  the  wind,  to  announce  the  approach  of  a 
large  party  of  savages. 

The  inhabitants  now  gathered  into  the  fort  with  quick 
and  hasty  rush,  taking  with  them  what  valuables  they 
could,  and  leaving  their  cheerful  homes  to  the  undisputed 
sway  of  their  foes.  Very  soon  the  Indians  came  prowl- 
ing around  under  covert  of  the  woods  and  all  at  once 
with  wild  yells  burst  forth  upon  the  peaceful  farm  houses 
of  the  settlement.  Fortunately  the  inmates  were  not 
there  to  become  victims  of  the  tomahawk  and  scalping 
knife.  From  the  elevated  position  of  the  fort,  the  in- 
habitants could  see  their  dwellings  entered,  their  feather 
"beds  and  blankets  carried  out,  and  scattered  around  with 
frantic  cries,  and  very  soon  after  the  flame  and  smoke 
1-np  to  the  top  of  their  houses,  and  finally  settle  down 
into  a  quiet  heap  of  embers. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN  51 

But  the  loss  that  thus  caine  to  them  was  more  than 
compensated  by  the  thought,  that  these  sights  were  not 
mingled  with  the  dying  gr.oans,  and  death  shrieks  of 
their  wives  and  children. 

The  Indians  spent  most  of  the  day  in  pillaging  and 
burning  houses ;  some  of  them  made  an  attack  on  the 
fort  but  to  little  purpose.  VanCampen  and  his  men 
were  actively  engaged  in  preparing  for  a  vigorous  defense, 
in  case  of  an  attempt  to  storm  their  unfinished  works. 
They  were  successful  in  surrounding  the  fort  at  a  dis- 
tance of  four  rods,  with  a  barricade  made  with  brush  and 
stakes,  the  ends  sharpened  and  locked  into  each  other,  so 
that  it  was  difficult  to  remove  them,  and  almost  impossi- 
ble for  one  to  get  through. 

The  Indians  seeing  this  obstruction  were  disposed  to 
fire  at  them  from  a  distance,  and  keep  concealed  behind 
the  bushes.  Their  shots  were  promptly  returned,  and  a 
brisk  firing  was  kept  up  all  the  time  till  evening. 

It  was  expected  that  the  Indians  would  renew  the  at- 
tack the  next  morning,  and  as  the  ammunition  of  the  fort 
was  nearly  expended,  Van  Campen  sent  two  of  his  men 
to  Fort  Jenkins  about  eight  miles  distant,  on  the  Susque- 
hanna,  who  returned  the  next  morning  before  dawn  of 
day,  with  an  ample  supply  of  powder  and  lead.  The 
remaining  hours  of  darkness  were  spent  in  running  bullets, 
and  in  making  needed  preparation  for  the  encounter  they 
were  looking  for  on  the  approaching  day.  They  judged 
from  what  they  knew  of  the  superior  force  of  the  enemy, 
and  from  the  activity  already  displayed,  that  the  struggle 
would  be  severe. 

The  day  dawned  upon  them  but  no  enemy  appeared. 


52  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

They  might  come  any  moment,  and  it  was  no  time  to 
relax  their  vigilance.  Yet  they  needed  rest  and  found 
opportunity  for  it  by  watching  in  turn,  some  acting  a& 
sentries  while  others  slept,  and  these  in  turn  serving, 
after  a  season  of  repose.  Strict  guard  was  thus  kept  up 
during  the  day,  but  the  enemy  did  not  come,  and  .there 
was  time  for  rest,  especially  grateful  to  the  women  and 
children,  after  the  alarms  and  fatigues  of  the  preceding 
day  and  night. 

This  attack  was  made  in  the  month  of  May  1778.  Had 
it  been  but  a  few  days  earlier,  it  might  have  proved  very 
disasterous.  As  it  was,  not  a  single  life  was  lost  or  a 
single  person  wounded.  The  Indians  not  liking  the 
preparations  made  to  receive  them,  retired  leaving  blood 
on  the  ground,  but  nothing  else  that  would  indicate  their 
loss.  Not  suited  altogether  with  this  visit  they  made 
another  attempt  to  surprise  this  fort  during  the  month  of 
June.  The  inhabitants  who  had  taken  refuge  there  in 
the  spring,  still  made  it  the  home  of  their  wives  and 
children.  The  men  continued  to  cultivate  their  farm& 
which  were  near,  and  returned  to  the  fort  at  night.  For 
the  pupose  of  having  their  cattle  more  under  the  protec- 
tion of  the  fort,  an  enclosure  was  fenced  off  for  them  at 
the  head  of  a  small  flat  near  by. 

One  evening  in  June,  at  the  time  when  the  women 
and  girls  were  milking,  a  sentinel  called  the  attention  of 
Van  Campen  to  a  movement  in  some  bushes  not  far 
away.  On  observing  them  closely  it  seemed  evident 
that  a  party  of  Indians  were  making  their  way  to  the 
cattle  yard.  Van  Campen  immediately  selected  ten  of 
his  sharp  shooters,  and  under  cover  of  a  rise  of  ground 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  53 

•crept  up  between  them  and  the  milkers.  On  ascending 
the  ridge  they  found  themselves  within  pistol  shot  of 
their  lurking  foe.  Van  Campen's  fire  killed  the  leader. 
The  rest  were  panic  stricken  and  fled.  A  volley  from  his 
men  did  no  further  execution  ;  it  only  made  the  woods 
roar  with  the  tremendous  report  of  their  rifles. 

Such  an  unexpected  alarm,  however,  was  sounded  in 
the  ears  of  the  dairy  women,  that  they  were  more  fright- 
ened than  the  Indians.  They  started  up  on  their  feet, 
screamed  aloud,  and  ran  with  all  their  might,  as  though 
the  enemy  were  after  them.  The  milk  pails  flew  in 
every  direction,  the  milk  was  scattered  to  the  winds  ; — 
the  best  runner  got  in  first.  The  poor  cattle  equally 
frightened,  leaped  the  fence  and  ran  into  the  woods  in 
every  direction,  bellowing  at  a  terrific  rate.  The  scene 
was  as  wild  as  can  well  be  imagined,  and  to  those  who 
understood  that  the  danger  was  all  over,  laughable  in 
the  extreme 

To  the  women  and  girls  it  was  a  serious  fright,  for 
when  the  party,  that  had  occasioned  the  alarm,  returned 
they  found  them  trembling  with  anxiety  and  pale  from 
fear.  But  they  soon  regained  their  composure  when 
assured  there  was  do  danger,  and  were  ready  now  to 
laugh  at  the  display  they  had  made  of  their  bravery. 

As  the  season  advanced  Indian  hostilities  increased^ 
and  notwithstanding  the  vigilance  of  those  on  guard, 
and  ranging  through  the  country  exposed  to  the  enemy, 
houses  were  burned,  and  families  murdered.  There 
were  sly  and  cruel  Tories  also,  as  ready  to  watch  their 
opportunity  to  plunder  and  burn,  as  the  savages  them- 
selves, and  often  came  with  them  painted  and  dressed 


54  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

like  Indians,  and  with  difficulty  recognized  as  being  other 
than  Indians.  Three  such  men  whose  families  lived  on 
the  frontier,  and  who  had  been  with  the  British,  were 
accidently  discovered  by  a  hunter  in  one  of  his  excur- 
sions after  game,  as  he  passed  by  the  place  where  they 
lodged.  It  was  in  a  log  shanty  that  had  been  deserted 
by  its  original  proprietor,  who  had  made  it  his  tempor- 
ary residence  and  left  it  in  pursuit  of  some  more  eligible 
situation.  Surrounded  on  every  side  by  a  wild  unculti- 
vated forest,  it  was  well  suited  to  become  the  retreat  of 
darkly  designing  men. 

Col.  Hunter  ordered  Van  Campen  to  take  a  few  men, 
as  many  as  he  saw  fit,  and  go  to  their  hiding  place  and 
overcome  them  and  bring  them  in  as  prisoners. 

Taking  with  him  five  men  he  started  soon  after  at 
evening,  with  the  intention  of  surprising  them  the  next 
morning  before  they  were  up.  They  traveled  nearly  all 
night,  and  just  at  the  dawn  of  day  drew  near  the  house. 
Yet  before  they  could  enter  it,  they  were  unfortunately 
discovered  by  one  of  the  party,  who  happened  to  be  on 
the  outside  of  the  house,  near  the  door  and  saw  them. 
He  immediately  stepped  back  into  the  dwelling  and 
made  it  fast  without  loss  of  time.  Van  Campen  and  his 
men  were  equally  prompt,  pressed  up  close  to  the  door 
and  called  upon  them  to  surrender.  This  they  refused 
to  do,  declaring  that  they  would  defend  themselves  to 
the  last  moment,  and  that  they  would  blow  out  the 
brains  of  the  first  man  who  attempted  to  cross  the 
threshold.  Van  Campen  was  not  the  man  to  be  intimi- 
dated by  threats.  He  felt  that  his  duty  required  him  to- 
take  these  men  at  all  hazards.  He  realized  likewise  the 


MOSES    VAN  OAMPEN.  55 

mischief  these  men  would  do  if  permitted  to  run  at  large. 
He  paused  not  to  reflect  on  the  danger,  nor  did  he  fear 
defeat,  nor  expect  to  die.  No  :  he  expected  to  force  his 
way  in  at  the  head  of  his  men,  and  with  their  help  take 
them  prisoners,  and  teach  them  how  to  march  in  good 
company,  toward  places  whither  they  had  been  wont  to 
resort  under  cover  of  darkness.  A  single  glance  of  his 
eye  assured  him  that  there  was  no  alternative  but  to 
force  a  passage.  He  directed  his  men,  all  of  them 
strong,  resolute  fellows,  to  take  a  heavy  oak  rail  lying 
near  by,  and  drive  the  end  of  it  against  the  door  until 
they  broke  it  open  ;  "  Then,  my  boys,"  said  he,  "  as  soon 
as  there  is  an  opening  large  enough  to  admit  my  body  I 
will  enter.  Now  my  lads,  let  her  drive."  They  did  so, 
and  very  soon  jammed  the  door  to  pieces.  The  next 
moment  Van  Campen  dashed  in  among  them.  They 
stood  with  their  loaded  rifles  cocked,  prepared  to  fire 
and  blow  out  the  brains  of  the  first  intruder.  The  first 
thing  that  met  Van  Campen  was  the  muzzle  of  one  of 
their  guns  pointing  directly  in  his  face.  He  struck  it 
aside,  it  went  off,  the  ball  passing  close  to  his  ear,  while 
the  powder  exploding  in  his  face,  made  it  black  and 
bloody  on  one  side,  burned  off  the  hair  about  the  right 
ear  and  temple,  and  peppered  his  face  to  such  a  degree 
that  many  of  the  grains  remained  and  could  be  distinct- 
ly seen  till  the  last  day  of  his  life. 

He  clinched  the  fellow  that  had  discharged  the  gun, 
and  with  an  energy  he  could  not  command  at  a  common 
time,  threw  him  down.  His  men  followed  close  upon 
his  heels,  and  seized  the  others  and  wrestled  them  down 
after  a  short  but  firm  resistance.  The  hands  of  these 


56  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

men  were  bound  behind  them,  and  they  were  directed  to 
march  before,  while  the  others  followed  with  their 
loaded  rifles,  and  thus  they  were  taken  to  the  civil 
authorities  of  the  county  for  imprisonment. 

Thus  ended  an  adventure,  in  which  Van  Campen  came 
very  near  losing  his  life  ;  at  the  time  of  its  occurrence 
he  passed  it  by  with  little  or  no  thought,  other  than  self- 
congratulation  for  having  come  out  of  this  skirmish  so 
fortunately  ;  but  in  after  years  he  was  accustomed  to 
speaking  of  it  as  revealing  the  hand  of  a  kind  and  over- 
ruling Providence. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

We  come  now  to  contemplate  some  of  the  transactions 
•of  1778,  made  particularly  memorable,  because  of  scenes 
so  ill  suited  to  that  beautiful  land. — 

"On  Susquehanna's  side,  fair  Wyoming."  The  valley 
of  Wyoming,  widely  celebrated  in  story  and  in  song, 
was  formed  by  nature  for  a  second  paradise.  Two  par- 
allel mountain  ranges  mark  the  course  of  the  Susque- 
hanna,  coming  down  in  places  so  near  its  waters,  as 
scarcely  to  leave  room  for  them,  and  a  narrow  road  up- 
on its  bank  :  in  other  places  receding  and  leaving  an 
ample  space  forming  the  pleasant  valley  with  its  broad 
green  fields,  or  making  an  opening  for  the  thriving  village, 
or  flourishing  city. 

These  ranges  here  depart  from  their  previous  tendency 
to  contract,  and  by  a  liberal  divergence,  with  many  a 
pleasing  indentation  and  curve,  now  forming  a  bold  pro- 
jection with  its  steep  and  rugged  ascent,  and  anon  reced- 
ing, and  by  gentler  slopes  and  less  abrupt  elevations 
reaching  upward  to  their  usual  height  of  one  thousand 
feet,  they  go  on  extending  their  line  of  circumference, 
in  all  places  picturesque  and  varied,  until  they  approach 
each  other  once  more,  forming  a  valley  lying  north-east 
and  south-west,  with  an  average  width  of  three,  and  a 
length  of  twenty-one  miles.  Such  is  the  valley  of  Wyo- 

(57) 


58  LIFE   AND    ADVENTURES   OF 

mmg  a  name  taken  from  the  Indian, — Maugh-wau-wa-me, 
or  extensive  plains. 

The  British  officers  in  command  at  Niagara,  determin- 
ing to  strike  a  severe  blow  on  the  inhabitants  of  this 
region,  sent  forth  a  detachment  of  three  hundred  men 
under  Colonel  John  Butler,  accompanied  by  five  hundred 
Indians,  who  marched  to  the  head  waters  of  the  Susque- 
hanna,  where  they  halted  until  they  could  convert  two 
or  three  hundred  pine  trees  into  as  many  canoes.  In 
these  they  sailed  down  the  river  until  they  came  to  a 
place  called  the  Three  Islands.  From  this  point  they 
marched  about  twenty  miles  across  the  wilderness,  passed 
through  a  gap  in  the  mountain,  and  entered  the  valley 
near  its  northern  boundary. 

They  took  possession  of  two  forts,  surrendered  with- 
out opposition  being  occupied  by  Tories.  Colonel  John 
Butler  established  his  headquarters  in  one  of  them, — Fort 
Wintermoot  ;  the  other  was  burned. 

The  coming  of  so  large  a  force  though  sudden,  was 
not  unexpected.  The  enemy  had  designedly  concealed 
their  purpose,  and  to  allay  apprehension  had  sent  for- 
ward runners  bearing  messages  of  peace,  which  were 
deceptive.  One  of  these  Indians  meeting  in  the  valley 
an  acquaintance,  who  received  him  with  much  cordiality? 
was  presented  with  the  customary  social  glass  of  which 
both  partook,  and  as  they  talked  over  old  matters  the 
Indian,  at  the  instigation  of  the  other,  drank  again  and 
again,  until  he  came  into  a  very  happy  mood,  and  quite 
talkative,  when  his  friend  by  adroit  questioning,  drew 
from  him  the  real  design  of  the  enemy,  which  was  to 
allay  the  fears  of  the  inhabitants  while  preparations 
were  making  for  the  contemplated  invasion. 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  5» 

Suspicions  of  this  had  existed  before,  but  now  the 
mask  being  thrown  off,  the  danger  was  felt  to  be  real 
and  imminent,  and  preparations  began  in  earnest  for 
meeting  the  enemy. 

Messengers  were  sent  to  General  Washington  implor- 
ing help.  Soldiers  in  the  army  having  families  in  the 
valley,  were  notified  of  the  danger,  and  requested  to 
hasten  home,  and  the  people  began  to  assemble  in  the 
forts  built  for  their  protection.  Colonel  Zebulon  Butler 
immediately  obtained  leave  of  absence  from  the  army 
and  hastened,  as  did  others,  to  the  relief  of  the  settle- 
ment. But  though  quite  a  delegation  was  thus  obtained, 
and  through  the  efforts  of  Colonel  Z.  Butler,  additions 
to  their  number  were  made  from  the  militia,  their  force 
was  far  inferior  to  that  of  the  enemy,  and  had  they  been 
fully  apprised  of  his  strength,  they  must  have  questioned 
the  wisdom  of  meeting  him  on  ground  of  his  own  choos- 
ing. As  it  was  they  were  divided  in  opinion,  some  think- 
ing it  better  to  await  reinforcements.  Others  maintain- 
ing it  as  doubtful  about  the  coming  of  this  hoped  for  aii 
and  that  the  enemy  was  increasing  daily. 

The  author  has  been  assured  by  one  conversant  with 
these  times,  that  Colonel  Butler  was  in  favor  of  going 
forth  to  meet  the  enemy,  while  Colonel  Dennison  as 
strenuously  maintained  the  expediency  of  remaining  with* 
in  the  fort,  until  reinforcements  should  arrive.  Col. 
Butler  seeing  it  could  be  decided  only  by  a  bold  measure, 
stepped  out  in  front  of  the  fort,  and  called  on  all  who 
would  go  with  him  to  come  out  on  the  parade  ground. 
Thereupon  a  large  number  went  out  with  him,  leaving 
Col.  Dennison  and  those  of  his  opinion  within  the  fort.. 


60  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

While  he,  regarding  it  as  a  bravado,  immediately  said, — 
"  I  dare  show  my  head  wherever  Colonel  Butler  does  y" 
and  marched  out  and  took  his  place  with  him,  thus  decid- 
ing a  point  intimately  connected  with  the  fate  of  that 
day.  Their  bravery  outweighed  their  prudence. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  third  of  July,  the  garrison 
amounting  to  nearly  four  hundred,  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  Zebulon  Butler,  left  the  fort,  and  commenced 
its  march  against  the  enemy.  Proceeding  about  two 
miles  they  made  a  halt  and  sent  forward  a  small  detach- 
ment of  men  to  ascertain  the  position  of  their  foes.  They 
were  found  in  a  condition  of  apparent  security,  seemingly 
not  expecting  an  engagement.  In  returning  they  came 
across  two  Indians  who  fired  upon  them,  and  whose  fire 
was  returned,  but  without  effect. 

The  settlers  moved  rapidly  forward,  but  the  Indians 
had  evidently  given  the  alarm,  for  as  they  came  up  they 
found  the  emeny  drawn  out  in  line,  and  prepared  for 
battle. 

The  line  was  formed  a  little  distance  in  front  of  their 
•camp,  in  a  plain  thinly  covered  with  pine,  shrub-oaks, 
and  undergrowth,  and  extended  from  the  river  about  a 
mile  to  a  marsh  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain. 

On  coming  in  view  of  the  enemy,  the  Americans  im- 
mediately displayed  their  ranks  in  the  order  of  battle, 
forming  a  line  of  equal  extent,  and  attacked  from  right 
to  left  at  the  same  time.  Colonel  Zebulon  Butler  com- 
manded the  right  wing,  and  was  opposed  by  Colonel 
-John  Butler,  at  the  head  of  the  British  troops  on  the 
•enemy's  left,  while  Colonel  Dennison  commanded  the  left 
wing  of  the  Americans,  and  was  opposed  by  the  Indians 
stationed  on  ±he  enemy's  right. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  61 

They  were  distant  from  each  other  about  forty  rods 
when  the  battle  commenced,  yet  from  the  obstruction  of 
the  woods  and  brush  that  intervened,  little  was  effected 
at  the  first  onset.  The  militia  stood  the  fire  well  for 
three  or  four  shots,  and  some  part  of  the  enemy  began 
to  give  way  ;  but  suddenly  the  wild  yell  of  the  savage 
was  heard  in  the  rear  of  the  American  left,  their  leader 
having  conducted  a  large  party  of  his  warriors  through 
the  woods,  and  was  successful  in  turning  Dennison's 
flank  without  being  perceived.  The  Indians  in  front, 
being  in  the  secret  of  this  movement,  and  who  had  given 
way  somewhat  to  render  it  more  effective,  now  pressed 
forward,  pouring  in  a  heavy  and  destructive  fire  before 
which  Dennison's  brave  men  fell  very  rapidly.  To  gain 
time  and  bring  his  men  into  a  better  position,  the  order 
was  given, — "fallback."  Amid  the  confusion  which  pre- 
vailed, this  command  was  taken  for  an  order  to  "  re- 
treat," and  immediately  his  line  broke,  and  every  effort 
to  restore  order  proved  to  be  altogether  vain. 

Very  nearly  at  the  same  time,  Colonel  John  But- 
ler was  enabled  to  turn  the  American  right  wing,  and 
the  fire  of  the  British  regulars  was  successful  in  throw- 
ing this  part  of  the  line  also  into  confusion. 

The  irregularity  occasioned  by  mistaking  Colonel  Den- 
nison's order  on  the  left,  was  followed  by  the  Indians 
springing  in  with  the  hatchet  and  striking  down  the 
officers,  and  making  fearful  havoc  among  the  men.  Thus 
a  general  rout  was  given  to  the  American  forces,  and  the 
Indians  pursuing  the  retreat  with  wild  terrific  yells, 
served  to  complete  the  confusion  which  prevailed.  So 
dreadful  was  the  slaughter,  that  nearly  all  who  went  out 


>62  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES  '  OF 

in  the  morning  in  the  full  vigor  of  health,  and  in  hop*, 
of  victory,  were  before  evening  overtaken  and  killed  by 
the  cruel  Indian,  or  the  more  cruel  Tory.  Of  the  four 
hundred,  there  were  scarcely  sixty  left  to  return  for  the 
protection  of  the  families  that  had  been  bereaved,  and 
were  well  nigh  overwhelmed,  as  one  and  another  returned, 
to  report  the  disasters  of  that  terrible  day.  Among  the 
officers  of  the  militia  there  fell  that  day  one  Lieutenant- 
Colonel,  one  Major,  ten  Captains,  six  Lieutenants,  and 
two  Ensigns.  Some  of  the  fugitives  escaped  by  swim- 
ming the  river,  and  others  by  taking  refuge  in  the  moun- 
tains. As  the  news  of  defeat  spread  through  the  valley, 
the  women  and  children  sought  refuge,  some  in  the  woods, 
and  mountains,  and  different  forts,  and  others  still,  by 
passing,  in  boats  down  the  river.  The  Indians  after  sat- 
isfying their  thirst  for  blood,  turned  back  to  secure  the 
spoils  of  victory. 

In  looking  over  the  battle  ground,  and  in  wandering 
through  the  woods  and  places  adjoining,  the  Indians  not 
only  came  across  articles  left  in  flight,  but  also  met  with 
stragglers  of  the  defeated  army  who  had  not  yet  found 
a  hiding  place,  or  who  were  the  last  to  leave  the  ground 
where  the  battle  had  been  fought.  These  stragglers 
were  taken,  a  Mr.  Lebbens  Hammond  among  the  num- 
ber, to  a  place  where  many  of  the  enemy  were  gathered 
together,  very  likely  the  headquarters  of  the  Indian  en- 
campment. Twenty-eight  persons  had  thus  been  col- 
lected, and  were  made  to  sit  on  the  ground  in  a  circle 
with  their  feet  extended  toward  its  center.  Many  of 
the  warriors  were  about  them,  and  some  of  them  appeared 
to  be  in  consultation  about  something  which  from  theii 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  63 

looks  and  gestures  these  prisoners  thought  must  relate 
to  them.  They  fixed  their  eyes  intently  upon  them, 
watching  every  changing  feature  of  their  face,  trying  to 
determine  by  their  looks,  the  tones  of  their  voice,  or  by 
their  action,  something  decisive  as  to  their  own  fate, 
pending  on  this  consultation. 

While  thus  anxiously  awaiting  its  issue,  an  old  squaw 
came  in  bearing  a  boy,  about  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of 
age  on  her  back.  He  was  a  young  fifer,  named  William 
Buck,  whose  father  held  the  office  of  Captain  in  one  of 
the  regiments,  and  he  had  gone  out  as  a  musician  in  the 
company  under  his  father.  He  was  a  beautiful  and 
sprightly  lad,  and  is  said  to  have  been  one  of  the  most 
promising  boys  in  the  settlement.  While  the  squaw 
was  thus  carrying  him  along  in  evident  delight  on  her 
back,  intending  no  doubt  to  adopt  him  into  her  own  fam- 
ily, another  of  her  own  sex  came  up  behind  and  planted 
a  hatchet  in  the  boy's  head.  Young  Buck  fell  off  the 
old  squaw's  back  and  sank  upon  the  ground  dead.  Im- 
mediately after  there  succeeded  a  contest  between  these 
two  females.  The  one  fell  upon  the  other  with  the  fury 
of  a  maniac,  and  others  came  up  and  joined  in  the  strug- 
gle. 

This  scene  occurring  at  a  distance  of  about  four  rods 
from  where  the  warriors  were  in  consultation,  drew  their 
attention  from  the  business  before  them,  and  led  them 
to  interfere  in  settling  the  quarrel. 

Mr.  Hammond  watched  the  progress  of  this  squabble 
with  intense  Interest,  supposing  as  the  event  proved, 
that  its  issue  might  have  some  bearing  on  his  own  and 
his  companions'  fate.  The  combatants  were  soon  sep- 


64  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

arated,  and  the  warriors  returned  to  their  places,  but 
directly  after,  she  who  had  been  the  first  aggressor,  and 
called  Queen  Esther,  came  to  the  ring  and  placing  her 
two  hands  on  the  shoulders  of  two  of  the  prisoners, 
caused  them  to  lean  one  side  as  she  stepped  between 
them  into  the  ring,  and  advanced  toward  its  center,  with 
the  deadly  weapon  in  her  hand.  She  came  directly  to- 
ward Mr.  Hammond.  He  supposed  she  had  marked  him 
for  her  victim.  But  as  she  continued  to  advance,  her 
eye  seemed  to  turn  toward  the  one  a  little  to  his  left, 
and  coming  up  planted  the  hatchet  in  his  head.  He 
sank  back  upon  the  ground  without  a  groan.  With 
Hammond,  the  next  moment  was  one  of  awful  suspense. 
— On  whose  head  will  the  next  blow  fall  ? — Mine,  he 
thought,  may  be  the  one. — The  squaw  moved  on  a  little 
further  toward  his  left,  and  kept  on  going  thus  about 
the  ring. — For  a  few  moments  his  mind  was  in  a  state  of 
unutterable  anguish  and  confusion.  He  thought  that 
death  was  just  before  him.  But  must  I  sit  here  and  see 
each  one  of  my  brave  companions  receive  the  unerring 
blow,  until  my  turn  comes  for  the  awful  stroke  ? — Shall 
I  make  no  effort  to  cling  to  life  ? — Can  there  be  any  hope 
of  escape,  though  I  make  an  attempt  ? — But  would  it  not 
be  better  to  end  life  in  an  attempt  to  escape,  than  to  sit 
here  in  silent  gloom,  and  hear  the  dread  sound  of  that 
hatchet  as  it  falls  upon  one  and  another  of  my  comrades  ? 
Such  were  the  thoughts  that  arose  one  after  another  in 
his  mind  while  this  awful  wretch  continued  her  murder- 
ous course  around  the  ring. 

"When  she  had  gone  about  half  way  round,  Mr.  Ham- 
mond resolved  to  make  an  effort  for  his  life.     He  had 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  65 

little  thought  of  being  able  to  escape,  for  the  warriors 
were  standing  in  a  row  about  three  men  deep  all  around 
them.  Yet  he  resolved  to  make  the  trial,  even  though 
he  might  fail,  deeming  it  better  to  meet  death  in  -a 
struggle  for  life,  than  tamely  to  submit  when  a  chance 
was  presented  for  escape.  And  now  that  he  had  formed 
his  resolve,  he  wondered  that  the  others  should  sit  motion- 
less and  quiet ; — why  do  they  not  start  to  their  feet,  and 
and  dashing  the  old  squaw  to  the  ground  contend  from 
hand  to  hand,  with  their  savage  foes,  until  they  were 
stricken  down.  All  sat  in  mute  expectation  of  the  dread 
moment,  the  most  of  them  partly  bending  over  with 
countenances  sad  and  pale. 

As  the  unseemly  executioner  kept  on  her  way,  Mr. 
Hammond  perceived  that  when  raising  'the  hatchet  the 
eyes  of  all  each  time  were  turned  toward  her ; — he 
thought  that  would  be  his  best  time  to  make  a  start. 
He  drew  his  feet  up,  little  by  little,  until  he  had  them 
pretty  nearly  under  him,  and  when  the  hatchet  was  raised 
over  the  third  one  to  his  right,  he  started  with  a  bound, 
and  ran  with  the  utmost  speed  directly  toward  the  ring 
of  savages,  pursuing  a  line  straight  forward,  and  to  his 
surprise,  the  Indians  opened  to  the  right  and  left,  and 
for  a  moment  seemed  bewildered  by  this  unexpected 
movement.  He  passed  through  them  without  being  cut 
down  as  he  expected,  and  continued  to  run  at  his  utmost 
speed.  He  had  not  gone  over  three  or  four  rods  from 
them  before  they  began  to  send  their  hatchets  after  him. 
For  a  few  moments  the  hatchets  flew  about  him  in  every 
direction.  One  just  grazed  his  ear, — another  passed  just 
before  him,  and  struck  quivering  in  the  tree  he  was  pass- 


66  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

ing.  The  thought  flashed  upon  him  to  grasp  it,  but  a 
moment's  delay  might  be  fatal,  and  on  he  sped.  When 
about  ten  rods  distant,  he  turned  and  saw  three  Indians 
starting  out  in  pursuit.  As  he  was  very  fleet  on  foot» 
lie  began  to  think  there  was  a  chance  for  him  to  escape. 
Yet  at  no  great  distance  before  him  was  a  swamp  ;  he 
might  be  overtaken  there  and  tomahawked,  and  he  dared 
not  turn  to  the  right  or  left  or  they  would  flank  him,  he 
continued  to  run  directly  forward.  Ten  rods  further  on 
lie  looked  around  and  saw  he  was  gaining  on  them.  He 
endeavored  to  increase  his  speed  somewhat.  In  a  few 
moments  he  descended  into  a  little  hollow.  This  took 
Mm  out  of  thier  sight.  He  saw  before  him  a  large  pine 
tree  partly  surrounded  by  bushes.  He  sprang  in  behind 
it,  and  stood  with  his  back  close  against  it,  hoping  to 
elude  observation. 

The  next  moment  the  Indians  came  bounding  by  him, 
one  on  his  left,  and  two  on  his  right ;  they  went  on  with- 
out stopping,  and  were  presently  out  of  sight.  But  they 
would  soon  reach  the  swamp,  and  would  there  be  led  to 
think  they  had  left  him  behind,  and  would  no  doubt 
return  in  a  short  time,  and  might  discover  his  place  of 
concealment.  He  had  no  weapon  for  defense,  and  after 
all  might  become  their  viatim.  He  was  not  satisfied  to 
remain  where  he  was,  but  looked  about  for  a  better  place, 
more  especially  to  find  something  on  which  he  could  lay 
his  hand  to  offer  some  resistance  to  a  second  capture. 
He  found  at  a  little  distance  from  him  the  remains  of  an 
old  pine  tree,  that  had  laid  on  the  ground  until  it  was 
perfectly  decayed  and  from  which  the  knots  had  fallen 
out.  He  found  one  with  quite  a  lengthy  arm,  and  with 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  67 

-the  knot  at  the  end,  and  placing  his  knee  across  it,  found 
it  capable  of  sustaining  a  heavy  blow  without  breaking. 
Thus  equipped  he  returned  to  his  secret  covert  for  he 
saw  no  better,  and  felt  happy  in  the  consciousness  of  not 
being  entirely  unarmed  in  case  of  an  attack.  He  now 
awaited  with  some  anxiety  the  return  of  those  in  pursuit) 
intending  to  keep  a  good  outlook,  arid  in  case  he  was  dis- 
covered, to  rush  out  and  if  possible,  administer  the  first 
blow.  It  was  not  long  before  he  saw  one  of  the  Indians 
coming  toward  him,  and  examining  carefully  the  thickets 
in  his  way.  Now,  thought  he,  I  shall  be  discovered,  and 
must  be  prepared  to  give  him  battle.  But  when  within 
a  few  rods  of  his  place  of  concealment,  the  Indian  caught 
sight  of  the  head  of  some  one  raised  up  from  behind  a 
log  that  lay  a  few  rods  to  Hammond's  right,  and  he  im- 
mediately turned  in  that  direction.  He  did  not  go  far 
before  the  settler,  as  it  proved  to  be,  arose  and  shot  him 
through,  and  dropped  back  again  behind  the  log.  How 
fortunate  this  ! — thought  Mr.  Hammond.  He  was  evi- 
dently spared  from  a  contest  that  might  have  been  doubt- 
ful, yet  it  was  not  certain  whether  it  would  turn  to  his 
advantage  or  not,  for  the  firing  might  bring  other  Indians 
to  the  place,  But  there  were  guns  discharging  constantly 
in  every  part  of  the  forest,  so  that  this  particular  spot 
would  not  be  likely  to  attract  attention  more  than  any 
other,  and  it  gave  him  more  assurance  when  he  found  a 
friend  near  by,  in  case  of  the  return  of  the  other  two 
Indians  who  had  started  out  in  pursuit.  They  did  not 
come  ;  and  if  they  had,  it  might  not  have  been  well  for 
them,  for  the  friend  near  by  could  be  distinctly  heard 
reloading  his  rifle. 


68  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

It  was  now  a  little  after  sunset  and  twilight  began  to- 
throw  her  mellow  shades  around  him.  Soon  it  would  be- 
dark,  when  he  would  try  and  make  his  way  back  to  the 
fort.  He  kept  his  place  until  the  darkness  assured  him 
of  comparative  safety,  and  then  ventured  to  address,  in 
a  low  voice  the  companion  he  had  found  near.  He  gave 
him  to  understand  that  he  was  a  friend,  and  that  they 
must  come  near  each  other  for  mutual  protection  and 
aid. 

They  came  together  and  began  to  direct  their  way 
toward  the  fort.  They  proceeded  cautiously,  every  now 
and  then  coming  upon  a  dead  or  wounded  soldier.  Mr. 
Hammond  searched  for  a  time  among  the  slain  for  a  gun, 
but  the  Indians  had  been  over  the  ground  and  taken  them 
away.  He  kept  on  his  way  with  his  war-club,  trusting 
to  this  in  case  of  danger.  Passing  off  the  battle-ground, 
they  soon  came  to  the  fort.  They  did  not  know  but 
that  in  the  meantime  it  had  come  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy,  and  they  approached  it  with  caution.  They 
crept  up  silently  to  the  gate,  and  soon  were  able  to  dis- 
cern voices  with  which  they  were  familiar. 

On  making  themselves  known  they  were  admitted  into 
the  fort,  and  rejoiced  in  being  able  to  meet  with  friends, 
though  in  circumstances  of  deep  sorrow  and  affliction. 

Mr.  Hammond,  as  far  as  he  was  able,  related  to  them 
the  scenes  that  transpired  after  the  battle,  and  of  his 
marvelous  escape,  and  as  there  were  not  men  enough  to 
defend  the  fort,  and  as  it  would  no  doubt  have  to  bs 
surrendered  to  the  enemy  the  next  day,  he  was  advised 
to  continue  on  down  the  river  until  he  was  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  Indians.  In  accordance  with  this  advice,. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  69 

lie  and  his  companion  continued  to  move  further  on,  and 
thus  made  good  their  escape.* 

Mr. .  Hammond's  case  presents  a  very  remarkable  in- 
stance of  daring.  It  is  certainly  wonderful  that  he 
should  have  effected  his  escape,  when  surrounded  by  a 
dense  crowd  of  dusky  warriors,  and  it  is  not  less  sur- 
prising that  he  should  have  eluded  the  three  who  started 
out  in  pursuit,  when  there  were  so  many  chances  asrainst 
him. 

The  deliberate  murder  cf  so  many  prisoners  of  war, 
and  the  other  cruelties  that  have  been  recorded  as  hav- 
ing transpired  there  at  this  time,  go  very  far  toward 
justifying  the  impression,  that  there  were  enacted  some 
of  the  bloodiest  and  most  revolting  scenes  on  record. 
No  wonder  there  has  been  an  effort  to  deny  them,  for 
they  naturally  tax  our  credulity,  and  lead  us  to  suppose 
they  must  have  been  committed  by  beings  outside  of  the 
range  of  our  common  humanity. 

We  turn  with  pleasure  to  an  act  relieving  somewhat 
the  darkness  of  the  picture  we  have  been  contemplating. 
It  is  of  a  young  man  named  Samuel  Carey,  about  nine- 
teen years  of  age,  who  was  among  the  few  prisoners 
taken.  He  had  been  captured  by  Roland  Montour,  an 
Indian  Captain,  and  was  taken  by  him  to  a  young  war- 
rior who  had  been  wounded  and  was  dying.  Montour 
asked  the  young  warrior  if  Carey  should  be  slain,  or  if 
he  should  be  taken  to  his  father  and  mother  to  be  adopt- 
ed into  their  family  in  his  stead.  The  young  warrior 
with  his  expiring  breath  desired  that  he  should  be  re- 

*Statements  given  to  the  author  by  the  late  Amariah  Ham- 
mond, Esq.,  of  Dansville,  Livingston  Co.,  N.  Y. 


70  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

ceived  into  his  father's  family  in  his  place.  Carey  was 
then  painted,  and  received  the  dying  Indian's  name,  and 
when  he  reached  the  Indian  country,  was  taken  and 
adopted  as  had  been  arranged.* 

*Annals  of  Luzerne  County  by  Stewart  Pierce. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

It  has  been  said  of  the  battle  of  Wyoming  that  "  the 
sun  never  shed  its  rays  on  a  bloodier  field.  From  Win- 
termoot'8  to  Fort  Forty,  the  broad  plain  was  strewn  with 
the  dead  and  mangled  bodies  of  one  hundred  and 
sixty-one  brave  men  who  perished  in  a  conflict  which  no 
resource  of  art,  and  courage  of  soul  on  their  part,  could 
render  equal."* 

In  view  of  the  superior  force  of  the  enemy  and  their 
own  depleted  numbers  there  was  no  thought  of  holding 
the  fort  against  them.  To  avoid  being  made  prisoner 
Colonel  Zubulon  Butler  left  the  valley  and  retired  to 
Guadenhutten.  Fifteen  regulars  belonging  to  Captain 
Hewitt's  company  retired  to  Fort  Augusta  for  the  same 
reason.  The  women  and  children  of  the  Lacka wanna 
valley  fled  toward  the  upper  settlements  on  the  Dela- 
ware ;  those  of  Pittston  and  Wilksbarre  toiled  over  the 
mountains,  and  through  the  great  swamp  to  the  lower 
settlement ;  while  those  of  Hanover,  Plymouth  and 
Newport  escaped  to  Fort  Augusta,  f 

On  the  morning  of  the  Fourth  of  July,  Colonel  John 
Butler,  with  his  British  and  Indian  forces  appeared  be- 
fore Fort  Forty  and  demanded  its  surrender. 

Colonel  Dennison  being  in  command,  gave  answer  to 
this  summons,  and  entered  into  articles  of  capitulation. 

*Annals  of  Luzerne  Co.        fib. 

(71) 


72  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

It  was  stipulated  that  the  settlers  should  be  disarmed 
and  their  garrison  demolished  ;  that  all  the  prisoners 
and  public  stores  should  be  given  up  ;  that  the  property 
of  the  people  called  Tories  should  be  made  good,  and 
they  be  permitted  to  remain  peaceably  upon  their  farms. 
In  behalf  of  the  settlers  it  was  stipulated  that  their  lives 
and  property  should  be  preserved,  and  that  they  should 
be  left  in  the  unmolested  occupancy  of  their  farms. 

The  British  officer  advised  that  in  case  there  were  any 
spirituous  liquors  in  store,  to  destroy  them,  for  if  the 
Indians  were  to  get  hold  of  them,  he  would  be  unable 
to  restrain  them  from  whatever  acts  of  violence  they 
might  choose  to  commit. 

When  the  time  came,  as  agreed  upon  for  the  surrender 
of  the  fort,  both  British  and  Indians  were  in  attendance, 
and  the  gates  being  opened,  they  were  allowed  to  enter 
and  take  possession  of  whatever  articles  had  been  given 
up  in  the  terms  of  capitulation.  The  Indians  as  soon  as 
they  came  in  began  to  look  about  with  a  sort  of  idle 
curiosity  in  every  part  of  the  fort.  This  they  continued 
to  do  for  some  time  and  seemed  as  much  gratified  as 
little  children  with  anything  they  saw  that  was  new.  Yet 
having  become  satisfied  with  this,  they  began  to  lay 
their  hands  on  whatever  they  could  find,  and  appropria- 
ted to  themselves  whatever  they  chose.  They  wandered 
about  in  a  most  reckless  manner,  siezed  on  everything 
within  their  reach  and  wantonly  secured  it. 

Large  and  nice  feather  beds  had  been  brought  into  the 
fort  for  safe  keeping.  The  feathers,  to  them  seemed  of 
no  account,  but  the  ticking  they  thought  had  some  value, 
hence  the  beds  were  ripped  open  and  the  feathers  emptied 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  73 

out  on  the  ground.  Occasionally  gusts  of  wind  would 
take  them  up,  and  whirl  them  in  clouds  in  the  air.  This 
gave  them  infinite  amusement,  and  each  time  they  were 
lifted  up  and  whirled  around  above  their  heads  was  hailed 
with  yells  of  delight  and  peal  after  peal  of  laughter. 

Colonel  Butler  then  said  to  Col.  Dennison  that  he 
would  not  be  able  to  restrain  the  Indians  from  pilfering 
and  that  if  the  women  had  articles  of  clothing  they 
wished  to  preserve  they  had  better  put  them  on,  for  if 
they  were  left  in  sight  they  would  certainly  be  taken. 
The  women  therefore  selected  whatever  they  considered 
of  most  value  and  dressed  without  special  regard  to  the 
number  of  garments  they  had  on.  But  after  the  savages 
had  plundered  everything  they  could  find,  they  began 
to  examine  closely  the  dress  of  the  inhabitants,  and  find- 
ing they  had  more  on  than  seemed  essential  for  a  warm 
day  in  July,  went  to  work  and  stripped  off  this  fine 
clothing  leaving  on  the  women  nothing  but  a  couple  of 
under  garments,  while  they  tore  from  the  men  every- 
thing but  their  shirts  and  pantaloons.  They  may  have 
thought  they  did  well  to  escape  with  their  lives. 

For  a  time  they  regarded  their  fate  as  quite  uncertain, 
since  their  treatment  had  been  so  different  from  what 
had  been  expected  in  view  of  the  articles  of  capitulation. 
Colonel  Butler  himself  seemed  to  be  at  a  loss  what  to  do 
with  so  many  women  and  children  ;  he  could  not  expect 
to  carry  them  back  to  Niagara  as  prisoners  without  sub- 
jecting them  to  unheard  of  sufferings,  and  they  could 
not  remain  where  they  were  without  the  means  of  sub- 
sistence, he  determined  therefore  to  let  them  remove  to 
the  settlements  east  of  them  on  the  Delaware. 


74  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OP 

In  accordance  therefore  with  this  decision  the  men  in- 
the  fort  with  their  families,  together  with  those  bereaved 
of  husband  and  father,  amounting  to  about  sixty  removed 
from  Fort  Forty,  and  taking  a  path  across  the  mountains 
after  a  journey  attended  by  many  hardships,  came  to  the 
valley  of  the  Delaware  where  were  settlers  who  met  them 
with  kindness  and  hospitality. 

Such  as  had  taken  refuge  in  Fort  Wyoming  made  a 
surrender  to  the  enemy  on  similar  terms  and  shared  alike 
with  them  in  a  violation  of  the  articles  of  capitulation.* 

Van  Campen  having  been  sent  in  another  direction, 
was  away  when  the  sad  events  just  related  were  trans- 
piring, and  on  his  return  was  advancing  toward  the  place 
when  he  met  an  express  on  Shawnee  Flatts  who  said 
"All  was  lost,  that  all  the  men  had  been  cut  off  by  the 

*In  closing  his  account  of  the  battle  of  Wyoming,  Colonel 
Stone  remarks, — "It  does  not  appear  that  anything  like  a  mas- 
sacre followed  the  capitulation.  Nor  in  the  events  ot  the  preced- 
ing day  is  there  good  evidence  of  the  perpetration  of  any  specific 
acts  of  cruelty,  other  than  such  as  are  usual  in  the  general  rout 
of  a  battle-field — save  only  the  unexampled  atrocities  of  the  Tories, 
thirsting  probably  for  revenge  in  regard  to  other  questions  than 
that  of  allegience  to  the  King.  In  a  subsequent  work  by  the 
same  author  he  says, — "During  the  flight  to  Fort  Forty  the  scene 
was  that  of  horrible  slaughter.  Nor  did  the  darkness  put  an  end 
to  the  work  of  death.  No  assault  was  made  upon  the  fort  that 
night ;  but  many  of  the  prisoners  taken  were  put  to  death  by 
torture.  The  place  of  these  murders  was  about  two  miles  north, 
of  Fort  Forty,  upon  a  rock  around  which  the  Indians  formed 
themselves  in  a  circle.  Sixteen  of  the  prisoners  placed  in  a  ring^ 
around  the  rock,  near  the  river,  were  held  by  stout  Indians,  while 
the  squaws  struck  their  heads  open  with  a  tomahawk.  Only  one 
individual,  a  powerful  man  named  Hammond,  by  a  desperate 
effort,  escaped."  My  informant  whose  account  is  given  in  the 
text,  thinks  there  must  be  a  mistake  about  these  men  being  held 
by  stout  Indians.  The  evidence  subsequently  given  to  Col .  Stone, 
must  have  led  him  to  make  this  admission.  With  some  little 
variation  it  is  essentially  the  same  thing  we  have  given,  only  not 
quite  so  circumstantial  as  that  given  by  the  man  who  was  the 
principal  actor  in  the  scence.  J.  N.  H. 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  7&- 

British  and  Indians  and  that  the  fort  was  about  to  be 
surrendered  to  the  invading  party." 

Finding  he  could  be  of  no  assistance  and  that  if  he 
advanced  he  and  his  party  would  in  all  probability  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  he  turned  about  and  went 
back  to  Northumberland. 

Soon  after  his  return,  he  was  sent  to  take  charge  of 
the  garrison  at  Fort  Wheeler  ;  and  directly  after  an  order 
came  from  Colonel  Hunter,  to  take  charge  of  a  company 
of  militia-men  from  Lancaster  County,  and  circuit  about 
the  settlements  and  see  il  any  strolling  parties  of  Indians 
could  be  discovered  in  the  region. 

These  men  had  come  as  volunteers  from  the  southern- 
part  of  Pennsylvania,  and  as  at  present  there  was  no 
special  call  for  their  service  elsewhere,  it  was  thought 
their  time  would  be  well  employed  in  guarding  the  set- 
tlements from  sudden  inroad  and  surprise.  They  had 
brought  their  officers  with  them  and  were  prepared  for 
any  duty,  but  as  they  were  unacquainted  with  the  woods,, 
the  command  was  given  to  Lieut.  Van  Campen. 

Entering  cheerfully  on  a  duty  that  led  him  once  more- 
to  visit  his  old  haunts,  he  prepared  at  once  to  march 
through  the  woods  with  the  men  of  Lancaster  They 
accordingly  set  out  in  fine  spirits,  and  many  protestations, 
of  their  desire  to  meet  and  punish  the  enemy,  that  had 
wrought  such  disaster  among  the  settlements. 

Captain  Salmon  a  particular  friend  of  Van  Campen'fr 
joined  the  expedition.  He  was  something  of  a  limb,  and 
he  and  Van  Campen  were  rarely  out  together  without, 
finding  some  occasion  for  amusement. 

At  the  close  of  their  first  day's  march  they  came  to  a; 


*76  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OP 

house  in  an  open  clearing  deserted  by  its  proprietors, 
where  they  proposed  to  encamp  for  the  night.  As  the 
nights  were  now  becoming  cold  a  large  fire  was  made  in 
the  house,  and  when  the  time  came  for  taking  rest  the 
militia  men  took  their  places  very  near  the  fire.  Capt. 
Salmon  and  Van  Campen  finding  the  room  taken  up  so 
that  little  warmth  could  be  had  from  the  fire,  had  a 
place  near  the  door.  A  large  black  dog  had  followed 
the  Lancaster  men,  and  as  the  room  was  full  without 
him,  he  had  been  left  outside  to  shirk  for  himself.  Very 
soon  after,  as  all  had  taken  their  places  on  the  floor,  every- 
thing became  quiet  and  still.  The  militia-men  soon  fell 
into  a  profound  sleep,  as  their  snoring  seemed  to  indicate, 
and  as  during  the  day  they  had  been  on  the  outlook  for 
Indian  warriors,  it  is  not  improbable  they  may  have  had 
some  thoughts  of  them  in  their  dreams.  They  may  have 
thought  of  them  as  very  near  and  watching  their  oppor- 
tunity to  spring  from  their  covert  and  deliver  the  death- 
dealing  blow.  All  seemed  to  be  enjoying  the  rest  of 
night,  with  the  exception  of  the  poor  black  dog,  who 
was  uneasy,  and  evidently  dissatisfied  with  his  single 
quarters  in  the  open  air.  He  came  to  the  door  and  tried 
to  get  in.  The  door  was  hung  on  wooden  hinges,  and 
when  it  was  opened  or  shut  made  a  creaking  noise  that 
seemed  alarmingly  loud  in  a  still  night.  It  did  not  shut 
very  close,  but  being  warped  a  little,  left  an  opening 
near  the  bottom  an  inch  or  more  in  width.  The  dog  in 
trying  to  get  in  thrust  his  nose  into  this  crack  and  forced 
the  door  a  little  further  open.  This  movement  made, 
such  a  creaking  it  aroused  the  militia-men  from  their 
slumbers.  One  raised  up  and  said, — "  What's  that, — - 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  7Y 

what's  that?" — Another  said, — "I  heard  a  noise."  A 
third  affirmed,-s-"So  did  I."  Another  still, — "I  believe 
it's  the  Indians." 

For  a  few  moments  they  were  very  uneasy,  listening 
anxiously  with  the  expectation  of  hearing  something 
more.  They  were  told  by  Salmon  and  Van  Campen 
that  it  probably  was  nothing  very  serious  and  that  they 
had  better  lie  down  again.  They  very  soon  settled  down 
once  more  into  a  quiet  sleep,  when  Salmon  whispered  in 
Van  Campen's  ear,  "  The  next  time  the  dog  attempts  to 
come  in,  we'll  play  them  a  little  trick." 

With  this  in  view  he  watched  his  opportunity  when 
the  dark  knight  of  the  chase  should  put  in  a  second  ap- 
pearance. He  soon  came  and  forced  his  whole  head 
through  the  opening  made.  Just  at  this  moment  Sal- 
mon pushed  against  the  door  with  his  foot,  and  caught 
the  dog  by  the  neck.  Old  growler  finding  himself  in 
this  plight  gave  a  terrific  yell.  In  an  instant  the  men 
started  to  their  feet,  some  of  them  crying  out,  "  The  war- 
whoop, — The  war-whoop — The  Indians  are  upon  us, — • 
The  Indians  are  upon  us."  By  this  time  the  dog  had 
been  relieved,  and  an  Irishman  who  was  in  the  company 
sprang  to  the  door,  and  placing  his  back  against  it,  called 
for  help.  "  Och,"  said  he,  "  they'll  burst  the  doo-er  open, 
— they'll  burst  the  doo-er  open  / — give  us  some  help,  men, 
— give  us  some  help, — the  Engens  'II  be  arter  a  comin 
in." 

To  Salmon  and  Van  Campen  the  scene  was  comical  in 
the  extreme,  but  they  started  up  as  though  something 
must  be  done,  and  in  a  few  moments  all  were  under 
arms  and  ready  for  action.  The  stalwart  Irishman  was 


'78  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

-ordered  to  leave  the  door.  He  jumped  as  though  ex- 
pecting to  be  made  the  first  victim.  He  darted  forward 
with  such  haste,  he  stumbled  and  fell  his  whole  length 
on  the  floor.  The  men  were  so  intent  on  watching  the 
door,  that  this  mishap  occasioned  little  merriment  to  any 
but  Salmon  and  Van  Campen.  They  could  not  help  en- 
joying it,  and  with  an  amused  feeling  watched  the  earnest 
expectation  of  the  men,  who  looked  as  though  they  were 
expecting  the  sudden  entrance  of  a  party  of  Indians.  But 
no  one  came  in,  they  could  hear  no  noise  without,  not 
even  the  tread  of  a  single  warrior. 

Van  Campen  ordered  the  door  to  be  opened,  and  to 
their  surprise  only  one  dark  visage  made  its  appearance, 
and  this  was  the  face  of  the  old  black  dog,  that  came 
quietly  walking  in  when  there  was  no  impediment  in  the 
way.  Captain  Salmon  could  contain  himself  no  longer  ; 
but  laughed  outright,  telling  the  men  it  was  their  dog 
that  had  raised  the  Indian  war-whoop.  They  seemed  a 
little  chagrined  at  this,  but  presently  as  they  saw  there 
was  no  danger,  they  joined  in  the  laugh,  and  it  passed 
off  as  a  good  joke. 

Starting  out  again  the  next  morning  they  proceeded 
on  their  way  through  the  woods,  and  keeping  up  their 
march  most  of  the  time  during  the  day,  penetrated 
the  wilderness  to  a  considerable  distance  without  meet- 
ing the  enemy.  Yet  they  advanced  with  the  same  care 
and  circumspection  as  they  would  have  done  had  they 
known  their  foes  were  in  that  region  and  prepared  to 
meet  them. 

When  night  was  coming  on  they  made  choice  of  a 
low  piece  of  ground,  called  Eve's  swamp,  as  their  en- 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  79 

campment.  It  was  too  cold  to  do  without  a  fire  and  as 
the  ground  was  low  and  surrounded  by  a  thick  growth 
of  young  trees,  the  light  from  their  fire  would  not  be 
seen  at  a  distance  and  hence  would  not  be  likely  to  at- 
tract the  enemy  They  built  but  one  fire,  partly  from 
necessity  in  providing  for  their  evening  meal,  after  which 
Van  Campen  and  Salmon  took  a  stroll  around,  partly  to 
see  if  any  lurking  foe  might  be  near,  and  partly  to  ascer- 
tain the  safety  of  their  position,  and  whether  the  light 
of  their  fire  could  be  seen  at  any  considerable  distance. 

Becoming  satisfied  as  to  this,  they  found  on  their  re- 
turn that  the  soldiers  had  disposed  themselves  quite  ad- 
vantageously about  the  fire,  each  one  seeking  for  himself 
a  position  of  comfort  and  leaving  their  officers  to  do  the 
same.  The  most  comfortable  situations  the  camp  afford- 
ed were  now  occupied,  and  Van  Campen  and  Salmon 
settled  themselves  upon  the  best  ground  they  could  find 
and  composed  their  minds  for  sleep.  They  were  com- 
fortable for  a  time,  but  soon  began  to  be  so  cold  it  was 
impossible  to  sleep. 

The  militia  men  had  recovered  from  the  disturbance  of 
the  previous  night,  and  were  having  a  very  comfortable 
time.  Van  Campen  thought  there  might  be  a  chance  if 
they  were  startled  a  little,  to  gain  a  more  comfortable 
position.  So  taking  up  his  hatchet  he  struck  the  handle 
against  a  small  staddle  that  was  near,  and  the  stroke  re- 
sounded with  a  loud  cracking  noise.  It  had  the  desired 
effect^  for  the  men  instantly  took  the  alarm  and  the  in- 
quiry passed  from  one  to  another, — "  Didn't  you  hear  a 
stick  crack  just  now, — there  must  be  some  one  around." 
One  said  he  heard  it  plainly,  another,  he  could  hear  them 
walk, — meaning  the  Indians. 


80  LIFE   AND    ADVENTTTBES    OP 

After  hearing  them  talk  for  a  few  minutes,  Van  Campen 
said  to  them, — "  You  had  better  lie  down  /  I  think  no 
enemy  is  near,  very  likely  it  teas  something  else  that  made 
the  noise, — you  need  rest,  and  may  as  well  try  and  get 
what  you  can  "  They  dropped  down  again  and  were 
soon  fast  asleep.  After  waiting  awhile  to  let  them  all 
forget  their  troubles,  Van  Campen  took  his  tomahawk 
and  gave  the  tree  another  stroke.  This  startled  them 
more  than  it  had  done  before.  Now  they  felt  confident 
the  enemy  was  lurking  about  them  in  the  woods.  All 
were  wide  awake  and  ready  to  move.  One  swore  he 
would  not  stay  where  he  was  ;  another  said  he  would 
not  lie  near  the  fire  to  be  shot  at,  and  the  agitation 
seemed  to  be  very  general. 

Van  Campen  and  Salmon  let  them  talk  until  they  had. 
fully  opened  their  minds,  and  then  Van  Campen  said  it 
might  be  advisable  for  them  to  take  a  station  a  little 
distance  from  the  fire,  and  keep  a  good  look  out,  while 
he  and  Copt  Salmon  would  camp  down  near  it,  and  if 
anything  stirred,  or  showed  signs  of  the  approach  of  the 
enemy  they  were  to  give  him  notice. 

They  kept  up  a  watch,  coming  occasionally  to  the  fire 
to  warm,  while  Van  Campen  and  Capt.  Salmon  remained 
in  their  places  and  were  quite  comfortable  until  daylight. 
Nothing,  however,  was  said  about  the  tomahawk  handle, 
but  the  soldiers  were  commended  for  their  good  conduct 
and  watchful  care  during  the  night. 
The  route  pursued  by  our  party  after  this  was  the  one 
usually  taken  by  scouts  in  this  section  of  country.  They 
proceeded  first  to  the  head  waters  of  Green  Creek,  crossed 
over  through  Eve's  swamp  to  little  Fishing  Creek,  thence 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  81 

to  Chilisquaka,  and  from  this  directed  their  march  to  the 
Muncey  Mountains  and  over  these  to  Muncey  Creek,  up 
which  they  followed  for  nearly  a  day's  travel. 

On  their  route  they  discovered  no  traces  which  led 
them  to  infer  the  presence  of  Indians.  It  was  now  be- 
coming late  in  the  season,  and  the  probabilities  were  be- 
coming greater  that  they  would  not  visit  this  region 
again  before  the  opening  of  another  season.  From  this 
point  they  commenced  their  return  homeward,  taking 
very  nearly  the  same  direction  pursued  in  going  out. 
They  returned  therefore  to  their  stations,  Lieut.  Van 
Campen  to  Fort  Wheeler,  and  the  militia-men  to  a  Mr. 
McClure's  farm  where  they  had  their  quarters. 

Not  long  after  this  Van  Campen  projected  another 
expedition  somewhat  different  from  the  one  just  de- 
scribed. It  was  not  unusual  for  parties  to  disguise  them- 
selves as  Indians  and  go  out  into  parts  of  the  country 
frequented  by  them,  that  in  this  way  they  might  better 
ascertain  their  position  and  numbers.  Fearful  that  there 
might  yet  be  some  few,  still  lurking  around  and  ready 
to  commit  some  depredation.  Lieut.  Van  Campen  and 
his  friend  Capt.  Salmon  went  out  in  disguise  to  see  if 
they  could  make  any  discoveries.  They  were  gone  longer 
than  had  been  expected  and  their  friends  began  to  be 
anxions  concerning  them,  and  were  fearing  they  might 
have  been  killed  or  taken  prisoners. 

The  reason  of  their  long  absence  was  because  of  their 
delay  with  the  hope  of  making  some  discoveries  at  a  notch 
in  Nob  Mountain,  through  which  the  Indians  were 
accustomed  to  pass  on  their  way  to  attack  the  settle- 
ments, or  waylay  and  shoot  people  on  or  near  the  river. 


82  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

They  lingered  around  this  point  until  they  were  satisfied 
there  would  be  no  Indians  to  make  their  appearance  be- 
fore another  year,  and  then  set  out  on  their  return  home- 
ward. 

On  their  way  they  ascended  the  summit  of  a  hill  cov- 
ered by  oak  trees.  They  came  to  an  opening  whence 
they  had  a  view  of  the  valley  below,  through  which 
they  were  to  pass.  On  observing  it  carefully  they  saw 
a  party  of  men  led  by  some  one,  and  from  the  course 
they  were  taking  they  concluded  this  company  would 
ascend  the  hill  and  pass  right  by  them.  Who  they  were 
they  did  not  know  ;  were  they  Lancaster  men,  or  were 
they  not  ? — was  the  question  that  arose  in  their  minds. 
From  certain  things  they  observed,  they  concluded  it 
must  be  a  company  of  soldiers  without  much  experience, 
and  the  thought  occurred  to  them  that  they  would  give 
them  a  little  start. 

Fixing  their  eye  on  a  large  oak  tree  that  appeared  to 
be  in  the  direct  line  of  their  march  they  concluded  to 
await  the  coming  of  the  company  to  this  tree  and  then 
plant  a  couple  of  balls  two  or  three  feet  above  their  heads 
in  the  tree.  As  soon  as  the  officer  at  the  head  of  this 
company  came  up  to  this  tree,  Van  Campen  and  Salmon 
fired  from  different  stations,  then  raised  the  war-whoop 
and  began  to  jump  from  tree  to  tree,  so  as  to  make  it 
appear  as  though  a  number  of  Indians  were  on  the  ground. 
These  soldiers  did  not  wait  for  another  discharge  of 
guns,  but  turned  and  ran  with  all  possible  speed  back  to 
the  fort.  It  was  about  five  miles  distant,  and  when  they 
arrived  there  they  created  a  great  alarm  ;  said  they  had 
been  fired  at  by  a  large  party  of  Indians ; — they  heard 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  83 

their  war-whoop,  and  saw  them  jump.  "  Yes,"  said  the 
officer, — "  some  of  their  balls  struck  the.  tree  over  my 
head,  and  only  just  missed  me." 

Van  Campen  and  Salmon  came  in  the  same  day,  and 
great  joy  was  expressed  at  seeing  them  alive  and  safe. 
There  was  a  hearty  shaking  of  hands  and  many  con- 
gratulations in  view  of  their  escape,  and  inquiries  it  thay 
did  not  see  Indians  ?  They  answered  No  ;  but  said  they 
had  seen  moccasin  tracks,  meaning  their  own,  and  that 
on  the  route  they  were  going  they  heard  firing,  and  sup- 
posed it  must  have  been  from  the  same  party  that  at- 
tacked the  scout.  The  real  facts  in  the  case  they  thought 
i*  prudent  not  to  divulge. 

It  may  be  thought  that  the  statements  here  made  are 
not  very  creditable  for  the  Lancaster  men.  They  con- 
ducted no  differently  from  multitudes  of  others  under 
like  circumstances.  The  truth  is  they  were  unaccustomed 
to  the  field  ;  they  had  not  been  hardened  by  exposure  to 
danger.  Reports  were  rife  of  the  terrible  and  cruel 
nature  of  Indian  warfare,  there  was  a  general  and  con- 
stant recital  of  their  bloody  deeds  and  it  is  not  in  the 
least  surprising  that  in  coming  suddenly  upon  what  they 
supposed  a  large  party,  the  most  of  whom  were  in  am- 
bush, and  the  demonstration  made  simply  a  feint  to 
lure  them  into  a  fight  with  overwhelming  numbers,  it  is 
not  strange  they  thought  it  prudent  to  retire  from  what 
may  have  been  considered  a  very  unequal  contest. 

Their  flight  from  what  they  supposed  to  be  a  large 
party  of  Indians  was  not  a  circumstance  without  a  parallel 
iu  the  history  of  the  war.  Our  brave  Washington  had 
£"*quently  to  complain  of  the  instability  of  the  militia- 


84  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

men,  so  much  so,  he  was  led  to  believe  they  did  more  in- 
jury to  the  service  than  good.  The  want  of  firmness  in- 
the  hour  of  danger  did  not  belong  to  the  militia  of  Lan- 
caster any  more  than  to  those  of  any  other  section  of  the 
country. 

Near  the  close  of  the  season  an  expedition  of  about 
two  hundred  men  under  the  command  of  Col.  Hartley, 
set  out  for  the  enemy's  country.  "In  our  route,"  says  the 
Colonel,  "  we  met  with  great  rains,  prodigious  swamps, 
mountains,  defiles,  and  rocks  impeded  our  march.  We 
waded  and  swam  the  river  Lycoming  upward  of  twenty 
times."  They  marched  into  the  very  heart  of  the  enemy's- 
country,  destroyed  Queen  Esther's  town,  and  put  the 
savages  to  flight  in  several  engagements.  On  his  return 
march,  Col.  Hartley  was  attacked  below  Wyalusing  by- 
two  hundred  Indians,  whom  he  routed,  their  loss  being; 
fifteen  killed  and  thirty  wounded.  His  own  loss  was 
four  killed  and  ten  wounded.* 

From  the  events  recorded  of  this  year  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  sufferings  of  the  people  on  the  frontiers  of  Penn- 
sylvania were  such  as  to  cast  a  gloom  over  the  entire 
region,  yet  it  naturally  resulted  in  stimulating  them  to 
greater  exertion  in  providing  for  their  defence  in  the 
future. 

This  same  year  also,  was  fruitful  in  disaster  among 
the  frontier  settlements  of  New  York. 


*Annals  of  Luzerne  County. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  unexampled  barbarities  committed  by  the  Indians 
:and  British,  led  General  Washington  to  turn  his  thought 
to  this  part  of  the  great  American  conflict.  With  little 
outlay  of  means  themselves,  an  immense  destruction  of 
'life  and  property  resulted  from  their  murderous  inroads  ; 
leading  him  to  believe  that  the  most  effective  remedy 
would  be  to  strike  a  blow  at  their  homes,  and  break  up 
if  possible,  those  hives  that  sent  forth  these  swarms  to 
prey  upon  the  defenceless. 

To  effect  this  one  thousand  men  were  ordered  to  be 
placed  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Mclntosh  who  was 
to  proceed  directly  against  the  Sandusky  towns.  Be- 
tween two  and  three  hundred  soldiers  were  to  be  under 
the  command  of  Col.  Clark  to  go  against  the  Indians  of 
Illinois.  The  success  of  these  two  expeditions,  it  was 
thought,  would  tend  greatly  to  diminish  the  inroads 
made  by  the  savages  coming  from  these  famous  recruit- 
ing grounds  for  Indian  invasions,  and  contribute  much 
'to  the  safety  of  the  frontier  settlements. 

CoL  Clark,  with  the  men  that  were  to  go  on  his  ex- 
pedition, immediately  left  Fort  Pitt  and  went  down  the 
Ohio  river  as  far  as  the  falls  where  he  landed  his  men, 
•concealed  his  boats,  and  marched  directly  toward  Kas- 
kaskia.  The  provisions  they  carried  were  soon  ex- 
hausted, obliging  them  to  subsist  on  roots  for  two  days. 

(85) 


86 

Their  bravery  and  patriotism  equaled  the  occasion,  and 
they  passed  on  with  unabated  vigor.  Fortunately  they 
met  with  no  opposition,  not  even  a  straggling  Indian  ap- 
peared in  sight.  These  indications  they  regarded  as 
omens  of  success,  and  elated  with  the  prospect,  hastened 
forward,  reaching  Kaskaskia  in  the  night.  They  entered 
it  unseen  and  without  being  heard,  and  took  passession 
of  the  town  and  fort  without  opposition.  The  inhabi- 
tants were  unconscious  of  danger  until  it  was  upon  them. 
Separated  as  they  were  from  the  American  settlements 
by  immense  forests,  whose  stillness  seemed  to  inspire  in 
them  a  sense  of  security  and  peace,  they  were  surprised 
and  taken  without  dreaming  of  the  impending  danger  ; 
and  not  one  was  allowed  to  escape  to  give  the  alarm  to 
adjacent  towns. 

Col.  Clark's  sudden  and  bloodless  victory  put  him  in. 
possession  of  a  band  of  horses,  and  mounting  on  them  a 
detachment  of  men,  he  sent  them  against  other  towns 
higher  up  the  Mississippi,  three  of  which  were  in  like 
manner  surprised  and  taken.  The  governor  of  Kaskas- 
kia had  in  his  possession  papers  from  Quebec,  Detroit 
and  Mackinaw,  directing  him  to  incite  the  Indians  to 
war,  and  promising  remuneration  for  the  blood  they 
might  shed.  These  papers  were  sent  with  the  governor 
to  Virginia  ;  for  though  regarded  within  the  limits  of 
that  State,  yet  it  was  so  distant  and  so  occupied  by  hos- 
tile savages,  that  no  attempt  had  hitherto  been  made  to 
extend  her  jurisdiction  over  it,  yet  as  it  now  became 
hers  by  conquest  as  well  as  charter,  the  General  Assem- 
bly erected  it  into  a  county  to  be  called  Illinois  ;  ap- 
pointed for  it  a  temporary  government,  a  regiment  of 


MOSES   VAN  CAHPEN.  87 

infantry  and  a  troop  of  cavalry,  and  placed  it  under  the 
command  of  its  intrepid  and  enterprising  conqueror. 

When  the  news  of  Col.  Clark's  achievments  reached 
Detroit,  Governor  Hamilton  resolved  to  expel  him  from 
Kaskaskia,  and  capture  him  and  his  soldiers.  Raising 
an  army  of  six  hundred  men,  principally  Indians,  he  left 
Detroit,  determined  to  take  from  Col.  Clark  his  well- 
earned  laurels.  Advancing  toward  Fort  Vincent  on  the 
Wabash,  he  arrived  there  about  the  middle  of  December, 
The  fort  was  considerably  out  of  repair  and  he  imme- 
diately set  about  improving  its  condition,  designing  it 
for  a  repository  of  warlike  implements  such  as  he  might 
need,  in  carrying  out  the  ambitious  projects  he  had  in 
view. 

Meanwhile  to  give  employment  to  his  men,  he  sent 
most  of  them  abroad  to  harass  the  settlements  border- 
ing on  the  Ohio,  retaining  only  a  single  company  for  the 
defense  of  the  fort. 

Col.  Clark  busied  himself  in  trying  to  bring  the  sur- 
rounding Indian  tribes  into  correspondence  with  the 
United  States,  working  on  the  fears  of  some,  persuading 
others  that  their  best  interest  would  thus  be  secured. 

The  aid  promised  him  fell  far  short  of  what  had  been 
contemplated,  yet  his  enterprise  and  activity  seemed  in 
a  measure  to  compensate  for  his  deficiency  in  numbers. 
He  was  in  the  heart  of  the  Indian  country,  surrounded 
by  powerful  and  hostile  tribes,  yet  he  not  only  main- 
tained his  conquest,  but  by  his  adroit  management,  his 
undaunted  courage,  and  his  genius  tor  exploits  of  a 
daring  character,  he  anticipated  combinations  formed 
against  him,  and  acted  in  a  way  that  struck  terror  to 


88  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

the  heart  of  his  foes,  and  caused  even  the  strongest  to 
stand  in  awe  of  him. 

Some  time  passed  before  the  news  of  Governor  Hamil- 
ton's purpose  to  take  him  and  his  little  army  reached 
him.  It  failed  to  occasion  him  any  alarm.  Its  influence 
might  be  seen  in  the  preparations  he  began  to  make  for 
the  coming  of  the  foe.  His  force  was  small ; — winter 
was  coming  on  ; — he  was  so  far  away,  and  the  difficulties 
so  great,  he  could  not  expect  reinforcements  ; — what 
could  he  do  ?  He  did  not  despair  ; — nor  had  he  any 
thought  of  abandoning  his  post.  He  and  his  men  talked 
the  matter  over,  and  resolved  to  maintain  their  ground 
or  die  in  the  attempt. 

The  Indians  had  no  doubt  received  the  intelligence, 
for  they  began  to  lurk  around  and  put  on  airs.  But  the 
Colonel  gave  no  sign  of  uneasiness,  and  commenced  quiet- 
ly to  concentrate  his  men  and  prepare  for  action. 

It  so  happened  that  while  these  preparations  were 
going  on,  a  Spanish  merchant  called  one  day  at  Kaskas- 
kia,  and  during  his  conversation  with  the  Colonel,  inci- 
dentally remarked  that  he  had  recently  been  at  St.  Vin- 
cent. 

The  Colonel  then  remarked, — "I  suppose  Governor 
Hamilton  has  quite  a  large  force  there." — "  No,"  said  the 
Spaniard, — "  his  force  is  not  large." — "  What  has  be- 
come of  his  men? — I  understood  he  had  a  large  force 
and  was  coming  to  pay  us  a  visit."  "  The  most  of  his 
men  have  been  sent  away  to  different  points  along  the 
Ohio  River.  He  has  not  a  very  large  number  of 
men  in  the  fort."  "  Ah," — said  the  Colonel, — "  I  sup- 
posed he  had." — The  Colonel  was  not  long  in  deciding 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  89 

to  do.  He  saw  before  him  a  grand  opportunity, 
and  embraced  it.  He  made  no  further  preparations  to 
resist  an  attack,  but  resolved  to  become  the  assailant, 
and  began  at  once  to  prepare  for  the  expedition.  A  gal- 
ley mounting  two  four  pounders,  and  four  swivels,  was 
furnished  with  a  company  of  men,  and  its  commander 
was  ordered  to  ascend  the  Wabash  and  station  himself 
a  few  miles  below  St.  Vincent's,  and  to  allow  no  one  to 
pass  until  the  arrival  of  the  main  army.  Then  garrison- 
ing Kaskaskia  with  militia,  and  "arranging  the  inhabitants 
for  the  protection  of  the  other  towns,  Col.  Clark  set  out 
on  his  march  across  the  country,  on  the  7th  of  February 
1779,  at  the  head  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  intrepid  and 
brave  men. 

Such  were  the  difficulties  to  be  encountered  that  less 
:resolute  spirits  would  have  quailed  before  them.  The 
weather  was  cold,  and  in  crossing  the  overflowed  lands 
of  the  Wabash  they  were  obliged  to  wade  through  water 
and  ice,  in  places  up  to  their  breasts,  making  their  ad- 
vance toilsome  and  slow.  Yet  strange  to  say  these 
heroic  men  toiled  on,  overcoming  every  obstacle,  and  ar- 
rived at  St.  Vincent's  on  the  evening  of  the  twenty-third 
of  February,  and  almost  at  the  same  time  with  the  gal- 
ley sent  on  before  them.  The  army  had  not  been  dis- 
covered on  the  way  ;  the  enemy  had  not  been  informed 
of  their  coming,  but  here  they  were  with  the  trial  of  their 
jpowers  and  strength  to  be  put  to  the  test. 

At  seven  o'clock  the  next  morning  they  marched  up 
to  commence  the  assault.  The  inhabitants  instead  of 
interposing  any  obstacle  received  the  troops  with  glad- 
ness, and  joined  in  the  attack  on  the  fort.  For  eighteen 


90  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES   OF 

hours  the  garrison  resisted  the  continued  efforts  of  the 
assailants.  But  when  night  came  on,  Colonel  Clark  had 
an  entrenchment  thrown  up,  within  rifle  shot  of  the 
enemy's  strongest  battery,  and  in  the  morning  such  a 
well  directed  fire  was  poured  in  upon  it  from  this  point, 
that  in  fifteen  minutes  two  pieces  of  cannon  were  silenced 
without  any  loss  to  themselves.  The  advantages  thus 
gained  induced  Hamilton  to  demand  a  parley,  when  he 
intimated  his  design  to  surrender.  The  terms  by  which 
the  governor  and  garrison  became  prisoners  of  war,  were 
soon  arranged,  and  a  considerable  quantity  of  military 
stores  came  into  the  hands  of  the  conquerors. 

The  capture  of  Governor  Hamilton  was  justly  regard- 
ed as  a  matter  of  no  small  importance.  He  was  a  man 
at  once  bold  and  active,  and  believed  to  be  the  chief  in- 
stigator of  the  Indians  in  their  work  of  devastation  and 
death.  His  design  in  sending  out  the  larger  portion  of 
his  men  to  harass  the  frontier  settlements  on  the  Ohio, 
was  but  a  part  of  his  plan  to  involve  the  entire  region 
west  of  the  Alleghany  mountains  in  a  bloody  and  de- 
structive war.  He  who  had  planned  all  this,  and  was 
determined  to  sweep  away  all  the  American  settlements 
in  Western  Virginia,  was  now  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of 
the  enemy.  It  is  not  surprising  the  event  created  much 
rejoicing,  nor  that  a  man  who  had  rendered  himself  so 
obnoxious  to  the  people,  should  have  been  treated  with 
more  than  ordinary  rigor.  By  order  of  the  Governor  of 
Virginia,  the  Governor  of  Detroit  was  manacled  with 
irons  and  confined  in  jail. 

While  the  siege  was  in  progress  Col.  Clark  was  in 
formed  that  a  party  of  Indians  sent  out  by  Hamilton  to 


MOSES   VAX  CAMPEN.  91 

harass  the  frontiers,  was  returning,  and  were  near  St. 
Vincent's  with  two  prisoners.  He  at  once  sent  a  de- 
tachment of  men  to  give  them  battle,  which  resulted  in 
taking  nine  Indians  and  liberating  the  two  prisoners. 

The  prompt,  energetic,  and  self-sacrificing  action  of 
Colonel  Clark  excited  universal  admiration,  and  it  cer- 
tainly merits  the  highest  praise,  evincing  a  rare  genius 
as  a  commander,  and  presenting  qualities  found  only  in 
men  of  the  very  first  order  in  generalship. 

The  expedition  under  General  Mclntosh  was  not  alike 
successful,  and  having  been  projected  at  the  same  time, 
seems  to  have  been  somewhat  eclipsed  by  the  brilliant 
success  that  attended  the  other.  His  command  was  to 
consist  of  a  thousand  men,  not  already  in  the  field  and 
prepared  to  march  toward  the  point  designated,  but  men 
that  were  to  be  enlisted  for  the  service.  At  a  distance 
from  the  thickly  settled  part  of  the  country,  to  enlist, 
equip,  and  organize  so  large  a  force  was  no  small  under- 
taking. The  time  consumed  in  this  wearisome  labor, 

O  ' 

occupied  the  season  best  suited  to  a  successful  military 
movement. 

Hence  it  being  late  and  anxious  to  achieve  what  he 
could  for  the  security  of  the  frontier,  he  penetrated  the 
enemy's  country  as  f  ai  as  Tuscarawa  where  it  was  resolved 
to  build  and  garrison  a  fort,  and  wait  for  further  opera- 
tions until  the  opening  of  spring.  A  fort  named  Laurens 
was  erected  on  the  banks  of  the  Tuscarawa,  a  garrison  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  under  the  command  of  Col. 
John  Gibson  was  left  for  its  protection,  while  the  main 
army  returned  to  Fort  Pitt. 

It  was  some  little  time  .before  the  Indians  became 


'92  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

aware  of  the  erection  of  Fort'  Laurens,  and  they  were 
not  a  little  disturbed  in  view  of  this  trespass  on  their 
territory,  and  began  immediately  to  devise  schemes  to 
annoy  their  enemy.  Early  in  January  a  body  of  In- 
•dians  approached  Fort  Laurens  without  being  perceived, 
and  during  the  night  succeeded  in  catching  the  horses 
outside  the  fort,  and  taking  off  their  bells  carried  them 
into  the  woods  some  distance  away.  Concealing  them- 
selves in  the  prairie  grass,  along  the  path  leading  from 
the  fort,  they  commenced  rattling  the  bells  in  the  morn- 
ing, at  the  farther  end  of  their  line  of  ambush.  Sixteen 
.men  were  sent  out  to  bring  in  the  horses.  Allured  by 
the  sound  of  bells,  they  followed  the  path  along  which 
the  Indians  lay  concealed.  All  at  once  they  arose  and 
opened  upon  them  a  destructive  fire  from  front  and  rear. 
Fourteen  were  killed  and  two  were  taken  prisoners. 
Toward  the  close  of  the  same  day,  an  army  of  eight 
hundred  and  eighty-seven  warriors,  painted  and  equipped 
for  war,  marched  in  single  file  in  full  view  of  the  garri- 
son, and  encamped  on  elevated  ground  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river.  The  Indians  thus  invested  the  fort, 
making  little  or  no  demonstrations  against  it,  and  re- 
mained here  for  six  weeks,  when  they  were  led  to  with- 
draw. Such  was  the  overwhelming  force  of  the  enemy 
that  the  garrison  could  do  nothing  more  than  maintain 
their  position,  and  the  service  they  rendered  was  simply 
to  hold  the  fort.  These  two  expeditions  were  dii-ected 
against  the  western  Indians  ;  another  expedition  was 
now  in  contemplation  to  march  into  the  Seneca  country, 
-or  Western  New  York. 

General  Sullivan  was  appointed  its  leader,  and  Fort 


MOSES   VAX  CAMPEN. 


Laurens  was  ordered  to  be  evacuated  that  its  garrison 
might  be  added  to  the  force  that  was  being  gathered  for 
that  expedition.* 

*  Archives  of  Pennsylvania. 


CHAPTER  X. 

In  accordance  with  a  determination  to  punish  the  In- 
dians, as  intimated  in  the  preceding  chapter,  and  as 
ordered  by  Congress  in  the  instructions  given  to  the 
Commander  in  -chief,  "  To  take  the  most  effectual  means 
for  protecting  the  inhabitants,  and  chastising  the  Indians 
for  their  continued  depredations,"  an  expedition  was 
planned  for  carrying  the  war  into  the  very  heart  of  the 
country  occupied  by  the  Six  Nations. — They  were  re- 
garded as  very  warlike  tribes  and  having  been  for  a  long 
5time  in  alliance  with,  and  under  the  care  of  Great  Britain, 
they  rendered  her  very  important  service,  and  served 
(greatly  to  increase  the  severities  endured  by  the  people 
while  engaged  in  the  Revolutionary  struggle. 

By  their  enterprise  and  prowess,  they  had  gained  as- 
cendency over  many  other  tribes,  and  they  laid  claim  to 
a  very  extensive  region  of  country.  They  were  consid- 
erably removed  from  barbarism,  cultivated  the  soil  to 
some  extent,  and  in  their  social  regulations,  partook  of 
the  order  which  characterizes  more  civilized  communities. 
The  expedition  was  designed  to  invade  the  region  occu- 
pied by  this  confederation,  lay  waste  their  villages, 
'destroy  their  crops  and  whatever  else  might  be  found, 
by  which  the  Indian  interests  might  be  afflicted. 

General  Sullivan  having  been  appointed  to  the  princi- 
pal charge  of  the  campaign,  entered  on  the  work  of 
(94) 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  95 

preparation  and  selected  Wyoming  as  the  gathering 
place  of  a  part  of  his  force,  and  the  supplies  needed  for 
the  enterprise.  Here  were  gathered  the  troops  to  march 
from  Pennsylvania,  up  the  Susquehanna  Valley  to  Tioga 
Point,  where  they  were  to  meet  another  portion  of  the 
army  from  the  North  under  the  command  of  General 
Clinton,  and  having  formed  a  junction,  they  were  to  pro- 
ceed up  the  valley  of  the  Chemung  to  the  rich  and  beau- 
tiful country  of  the  Seneca  and  Cayuga  tribes. 

The  history  of  Van  Campen  during  the  summer  of 
1779,  connects  him  with  this  campaign,  and  we  shall  be 
led  to  speak  of  it  somewhat  in  detail.  For  two  or  three 
months  previous  to  the  time  of  starting,  he  was  occn- 
pied  in  collecting  military  stores.  In  the  capacity  of 
Quartermaster,  he  attended  to  the  purchase  of  provisions, 
obtaining  them  of  the  settlers  up  and  down  the  river  by 
means  of  boats,  and  having  to  oversee  the  shipping  and 
unshipping  of  these,  was  engaged  for  the  most  part,  with 
the  details  of  this  business. 

On  one  of  his  trips  with  these  boats  he  fell  in  with 
a  young  man  whose  appearance  betrayed  a  more  than 
ordinary  supply  of  self-conceit.  He  was  not  far  from 
twenty  years  of  age,  well  proportioned,  and  somewhat 
above  the  ordinary  stature.  He  may  have  heard  or 
known  something  of  Van  Campen's  engagement  with 
the  Indian-land-man  ;  at  all  events  he  seemed  to  be 
"  spoiling  "  for  some  trial  of  his  strength,  so,  as  he  was 
walking  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  he  came  up  to  Van 
Campen,  who  was  coming  toward  his  boats,  moored  near 
by,  and  politely  inquired, — "  Would  you  like  to  be  laid 
<qn  your  back,  sir?" 


96  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

Perceiving  that  the  young  man  had  a  somewhat  ex- 
alted idea  of  his  bodily  powers,  and  hoping,  though  h& 
had  been  for  sometime  out  of  practice,  to  give  him  a 
lesson  he  would  be  likely  to  remember,  and  would  be  of 
some  advantage  to  him  in  the  future,  he  replied, — "2 
have  no  objection,  sir,  if  it  can  be  done  fairly '." 

They  accordingly  prepared  to  wrestle,  and  came  up 
and  took  their  hold.  It  was  on  a  little  grass  plat  near 
the  river,  where  the  bank  was  considerably  high  and 
steep.  Van  Campen  before  taking  hold,  determined 
what  disposition  he  would  make  of  the  fellow  and 
worked,  in  their  maneuvers  for  this  purpose.  He  man- 
aged to  get  him  near  the  edge  of  the  bank,  and  when  he 
had  him  in  the  right  position,  fell  back,  raised  him  with 
his  hands  and  knees  and  threw  him  over  his  head  down 
the  bank,  landing  him  head  foremost  in  the  sand  and 
water,  and  partly  under  one  end  of  a  boat.  The  unfor- 
tunate youth  gathered  in  his  mouth  a  goodly  supply  of 
sand  and  water,  and  might  perhaps  have  been  in  some 
danger  of  being  drowned,  but  there  were  men  by,  who 
helped  him  out,  and  though  well  pleased  with  the  way 
in  which  he  was  served,  were  disposed  to  render  him 
what  assistance  he  needed. 

After  clearing  his  mouth  so  as  to  be  able  to  speak,  he 
said  to  his  antagonist, — "  I  will  remember  you  for  this,, 
sir." 

To  which  was  replied, — "  You  are  welcome  to  think  of 
me  as  long  as  you  live." 

The  young  man  had  no  doubt  reason  to  complain  of 
the  treatment  he  had  received  as  being  too  harsh,  but 
as  he  was  the  aggressor,  and  as  his  mishap  was  occasioned 


MOSES   VAX  CAMPEN.  97 

by  his  unwonted  vanity,  he  is  perhaps  not  entitled  to  the 
sympathy  he  might  otherwise  have  received. 

On  the  31st  of  July,  Gen.  Sullivan  having  completed 
his  arrangements,  began  to  ascend  the  river  from  Wyom- 
ing toward  Tioga  Point.  At  the  same  time  a  fleet  of 
boats  under  the  command  of  Commodore  John  Morrison, 
sailed  up  the  Susquehanna  bearing  in  them  the  stores  for 
the  army.  "His  baggage  occupied  one  hundred  and 
twenty  boats  and  two  thousand  horses,  the  former  of 
which  were  arranged  in  regular  order  on  the  river  and 
were  propelled  against  the  stream  with  setting  poles,  by 
soldiers,  having  a  sufficient  guard  of  troops  to  accompany 
them.  The  horses  which  carried  the  provisions  for  the 
daily  subsistence  of  the  troops,  passed  along  the  narrow 
path  in  single  file,  and  formed  a  line  extending  about 
six  miles. 

The  boats  presented  a  beautiful  appearance  as  they 
moved  in  order  from  their  moorings,  and  as  they  passed 
the  fort  received  a  grand  salute,  which  was  returned 
by  the  loud  cheers  of  the  boatmen.  The  whole  scene 
offered  a  military  display  surpassing  any  which  had 
ever  been  exhibited  at  Wyoming,  and  was  well  calculat- 
ed to  make  a  powerful  impression  upon  the  minds  of 
those  lurking  parties  of  savages  which  still  continued  to 
range  upon  the  mountains  from  which  all  these  move- 
ments were  visible  for  many  miles."* 

Van  Campen,  being  obliged  as  Quartermaster,  to  have 
the  care  of  all  the  stores,  ascended  the  river  in  one  of 
the  boats.  He  attended  to  the  distribution  of  the  pro- 


*Chapman's  History  of  Wyoming. 


98  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

visions  among  the  several  captains  and  companies  of 
boatmen,  and  gave  an  account  of  the  same  to  the  Com- 
missary General  of  the  Army. 

They  reached  Tioga  on  the  llth  of  August,  and  there 
halted  until  General  Clinton  should  join  them  with  the 
forces  under  his  command.  In  the  meantime  the  Indians 
had  been  concentrating  at  Chemung,  a  large  village 
about  eleven  miles  above,  on  a  branch  bearing  the  same 
name. 

While  remaining  here  they  proved  very  troublesome 
neighbors.  They  waylaid  every  path  to  watch  and  cut- 
off any  small  party  that  might  be  sent  out,  or  any  indi- 
vidual so  unfortunate  as  to  stray  too  far  from  the 
army.  They  inflicted  several  injuries  of  this  kind,  in 
cutting  off  small  companies  sent  out  to  look  after  the 
pack  horses  belonging  to  the  army,  that  had  been  suf- 
fered to  run  loose  in  the  woods. 

They  were  wont  to  wander  off  to  what  were  called 
Queen  Esther's  Flatts,  and  to  a  plain  about  six  miles  dis- 
tant, covered  with  underbrush,  and  a  few  large  oak 
trees. 

General  Sullivan  thought  that  by  sending  a  small 
party  who  should  advance  with  caution  to  some  place  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  plain  and  there  form  an  ambush,  the 
movements  of  these  savages  might  be  discovered,  and 
they  would  be  able  to  play  them  the  same  game  in  re- 
turn. Having  formed  his  plan  he  called  on  Van  Cam- 
pen,  and  desired  him  to  head  the  party  and  try  and  carry 
his  design  into  execution.  The  plain  six  miles  above 
was  fixed  upon  as  the  place  of  trial.  It  was  proposed  to 
go  to  this  place  or  near  it,  station  a  sentinel  in  the  bushy 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  99 

top  of  some  oak  tree,  who  would  indicate  by  some  signal 
the  presence  of  Indians  if  seen  crossing  the  plain,  to  the 
party  in  ambush,  who  would  be  prepared  to  give  them 
battle. 

Major  Adam  Hoops,  one  of  Sullivan's  aids  brought 
Van  Campen  his  instructions,  directing  him  to  go  as 
near  the  enemy  as  he  judged  prudent,  and  there  make 
his  arrangements  for  carrying  out  the  plan, — which  was 
to  let  the  sentinel  in  the  tree  top  watch  for  the  Indians, 
and  on  discovering  any,  he  was  to  let  down  a  cord  load- 
ed with  "lead,  to  which  was  attached  a  piece  of  white 
paper  ;  this  he  was  to  let  down  a  given  number  of  feet 
for  a  given  number  of  the  enemy,  and  if  passing  to  the 
right  or  left,  this  was  to  be  indicated  by  a  correspond- 
ing movement  of  the  paper. 

Having  received  his  instructions  Van  Campen  took 
with  him  a  small  company  of  men,  and  proceeding  to 
the  appointed  place,  selected  the  tree  and  the  ground  for 
his  ambnsh.  His  sentry  with  the  cord  prepared  for  giv- 
ing the  signal,  ascended  to  the  point  of  observation, 
where  seating  himself  on  a  limb,  and  leaning  against  the 
the  body  of  the  tree,  he  could  overlook  the  plain,  and 
easily  distinguish  any  movement  upon  its  borders.  From 
their  ambush  they  had  a  fair  view  of  the  sentinel,  and 
they  all  kept  an  eye  upon  him  to  obtain  the  first  intima- 
tion of  an  approaching  enemy. 

After  watching  for  about  an  hour,  they  saw  the  paper 
begin  slowly  to  descend  until  it  fell  about  five  feet  and 
stopped.  Van  Campen  said  to  his  men, — "  My  good  f el- 
lo\vs,  we'll  soon  have  sport, — there  are  but  five  of  them." 
Presently  the  paper  lowered  about  five  feet  more.  He 


100  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OP 

then  observed,  "  We'll  have  something  more  to  do, — 
there  are  ten  of  them."  The  paper  continued  gradually 
to  descend  until  it  reached  a  distance  of  about  fifteen 
feet.  He  then  added, — "  We  shall  now,  my  brave  fel- 
lows, have  enough  of  it,  for  we  are  about  equally 
manned." 

Before  the  words  were  fairly  out  of  his  mouth,  the 
sentry  came  tumbling  down  through  the  limbs  to  the 
ground,  and  fell  near  the  body  of  the  tree.  The  cause 
of  the  descent  of  the  paper  then  flashed  upon  their  minds,, 
and  they  began  to  laugh  at  their  mistake. 

It  was  quite  apparent  the  sentry  had  fallen  asleep,, 
and  had  unconsciously  let  the  paper  fall,  and  he  himself, 
losing  his  balance,  had  come  down  headlong  with  it. 
The  soldiers  were  disposed  to  be  somewhat  mirthful  over 
the  event,  but  to  the  sentry  it  was  quite  a  serious  disas- 
ter. One  of  his  shoulders  was  put  out  of  joint,  and  in 
other  respects  he  found  himself  bruised  and  injured* 
Yet  when  casualties  involving  so  much  more,  were 
things  of  daily  occurrence,  this  was  little  thought  of. 

After  remaining  some  time  without  making  any  dis- 
coveries, Van  Campen  returned  and  reported  his  pro- 
ceedings to  General  Sullivan  ;  the  General  inquired,, 
"  How  do  you  like  the  plan  ?"- 

To  which  he  replied, — "  The  plan  I  think  is  a  good  one,, 
but  I  came  very  near  losing  a  man  by  it." 

"  How  so,  sir?" 

"  Why,  my  sentry  fell  asleep  and  came  down  the  tree 
in  a  hurry,  head  foremost,  and  unjointed  a  shoulder." 

"  Why  didn't  you  dispatch  the  rascal  ?" 

"  I  had  no  orders,  sir,  to  kill  my  own  men." 

The  General  and  his  officers  laughed. 


MOSES   VA.N  CAMPEN.  101 

Having  performed  this  service  much  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  commanding  officer,  Van  Campen  was  entrusted 
with  another,  more  hazardous  than  the  one  just  related, 
yet  well  suited  to  his  adventurous  spirit.  General  Sul- 
livan contemplated  an  attack  on  the  Indians,  gathered  in 
force  some  little  distance  above,  and  wishing  to  know  their 
numbers  and  situation,  he  desired  some  one  to  inspect 
the  enemy  while  they  were  encamped  for  sleep,  and  as- 
certain as  to  these  points. 

Van  Campen  was  selected  for  this  dangerous  enter- 
prise. Having  no  dread  about  visiting  the  resting-place 
of  the  savage  in  the  still  hour  of  night,  and  fond  of  the 
•excitement  of  adventure,  though  attended  with  danger, 
he  cheerfully  entered  upon  the  undertaking.  He  did 
not  anticipate  trouble,  a  buoyant  spirit  raised  him  above 
fear  ;  and  though  confident  of  being  able  to  perform 
this  service,  and  return  in  safety,  he  omitted  no  care  that 
prudence  might  suggest  as  a  protection  against  harm. 
He  obtained  an  Indian  dress,  consisting  of  breech-cloth, 
leggins",  moccasins,  and  a  cap  ornamented  with  feathers, 
and  painting  himself  a  tawny  color  he  donned  the  savage 
•costume,  and  with  a  companion  habited  in  the  same  way, 
left  the  camp  after  dark  and  proceeded  to  execute  his 
commission. 

The  two  advanced  cautiously  to  a  fording  place  in  the 
Ohemung.  It  might  be  guarded,  but  finding  no  impedi- 
ment in  the  way  they  crossed  over,  .and  ascended  a 
mountain  which  brought  them  in  sight  of  the  enemy's 
fires.  For  a  few  moments  they  stood  here,  casting  their 
eyes  over  the  plain  below,  and  beholding  the  lights  that 
here  and  there  gleamed  through  the  surrounding  dark- 


102  LIFE    AND    ADVENTUBES    OF 

ness.  After  talking  over  the  hazardous  work  before 
them,  they  began  slowly  to  advance,  keeping  a  good  look- 
out for  the  foe,  knowing  full  well  that  if  discovered,, 
their  lives  would  pay  the  penalty  of  their  temerity. 
Were  there  sentinels  on  the  watch  to  discover  them,  or 
wakeful  Indians  to  discern  their  strange  appearance  and 
give  the  alarm?  Fortunately  their  approach  was  not 
discovered,  and  they  waited  until  all  were  down  and  as 
they  believed,  asleep,  and  then  drew  near  the  camp. 

Here  Van  Campen  left  his  companion,  directing  him 
to  remain  until  his  return,  but  adding  that  in  case  he 
should  hear  the  report  of  guns,  he  might  know  there  wa& 
trouble,  and  he  should  try  and  get  back  to  the  army  the 
best  way  he  could. 

With  slow  and  weary  tread  Van  Campen  came  within 
the  enemy's  encampment.  He  found  there  were  several 
fires,  and  the  Indians  were  lying  about  them  apparently 
in  profound  sleep.  He  saw  the  dusky  forms  of  warriors: 
all  around  him.  He  heard  the  low  hum  that  attended 
the  breathing  of  sleeping  men.  Every  now  and  then  he 
could  see  one  of  them  turn  over,  or  move  in  some  way 
to  better  his  position.  It  was  a  dangerous  place  to  be 
in  and  prudence  suggested  that  he  had  better  not  stay 
here  very  long.  He  remained  here  long  enough,  how- 
ever to  count  the  number  of  men  in  that  encampment, 
and  the  counting  the  number  of  fires  that  indicated  the 
number  of  encampments  he  estimated  their  force  at  about 
seven  hundred.  Having  made  these  observations  he 
silently  worked  his  way  back  to  his  companion,  and  bolJi 
of  them  returned  to  their  own  camp  in  safety.  It  was  now 
about  the  dawn  of  day,  and  their  coming  was  welcomed 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  103 

with  joy,  and  after  giving  his  report  to  the  General,  who 
was  gratified  with  his  success,  Yan  Campen  sought  rest 
after  the  watchings  and  fatigues  of  the  night. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  day  of  his  return,  Mr.  Adam 
Hoops,  one  of  General  Sullivan's  aids,  came  to  Yan 
Campen's  tent,  and  requested  him  to  wait  upon  the 
General.  He  went,  and  as  he  came  into  the  General's 
presence,  saw  that  he  appeared  in  a  very  pleasant  mood, 
when  he  said, — "  Well  sir,  you  have  learned  the  way  to 
Chemung, — what  say  you  about  leading  the  advance 
guard  against  the  Indians  ?"  At  the  same  time  adding, 
— "  It's  a  post  of  honor  and  of  danger  too." — "That  will 
suit  me," — replied  Yan  Campen,  "I  am  ready  to  meet 
danger." 

"Go,  then,"  said  he,  "select  your  men,  and  be  ready.'* 
In  obedience  to  this  order  he  prepared  for  the  expedition, 
made  choice  of  his  men,  and  was  ready  to  start  at  a 
moment's  warning.  The  order  soon  came  and  they  took 
up  their  line  of  march  a  little  after  sunset. 

General  Samuel  Hand  of  the  Pennsylvania  line,  had 
been  appointed  to  command  the  detachment,  consisting 
of  eleven  hundred  men.  Yan  Campen  marched  on  be- 
fore the  main  body,  at  the  head  of  twenty-six  men,  with 
orders  to  advance  as  far  as  the  Narrows,  and  halt  until 
the  main  body  came  up. 

On  coming  to  this  place  they  waited  until  the  others 
came  up,  when  they  all  received  the  order  from  General 
Hand,  in  a  low  but  emphatic  voice, — "  Soldiers  cut  your 
way  through, — cut  your  way  through." 

They  did  so,  and  entered  the  Indian  camp  and  village 
at  the  break  of  day.  The  Indians  had  left,  evidently  in 


104  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

great  haste,  from  the  indications  betokening  their  flight. 
Their  trail  seemed  to  lead  up  the  river,  and  pausing  a 
few  minutes  for  rest  they  pushed  on  after  them. 

They  set  fire  to  the  village  and  followed  up  the  river 
about  two  miles  where  they  came  to  a  ridge,  called  from 
its  shape,  Hog  Back  Hill. 

As  they  came  near  this  place  Yan  Campen  remarked 
to  his  men, — "  Here  we  must  look  out  for  an  Indian  am- 
buscade, it  seems  so  well  suited  for  one." 

"  Be  on  your  guard,  my  brave  fellows,  we  shall  be 
likely  to  have  it  as  hot  as  we  can  sup  it." — Every  eye 
now  turned  to  the  hill,  and  as  they  began  to  ascend,  they 
saw  a  stir  in  the  bushes  at  the  top,  and  presently  the 
muzzles  of  rifles  darted  out  toward  them  like  hatchel 
teeth.  A  deadly  fire  followed  a  moment  after,  and  six- 
teen of  Van  Campen's  men,  fell  at  his  side,  some  wounded, 
the  most  of  them,  killed.  There  was  not  a  moment  for 
reflection.  Another  fire  would  sweep  away  the  remain- 
ing part  of  the  advance  guard.  They  were  near  the  river 
bank.  As  quick  as  thought  Van  Campen  ordered  his 
men  to  reserve  their  fire  and  fall  behind  the  bank  of  the 
river.  "  Quick"  said  he  "  they  will  be  out  in  a  moment 
to  scalp, — then  will  be  our  turn,  let  every  shot  tell"  No 
sooner  had  their  position  been  taken,  than  six  or  seven 
stout  fellows  rushed  out,  with  knife  and  tomahawk  in 
hand,  to  kill  the  wounded  and  take  the  scalps.  "  Now 
is  our  chance,  boys."  Van  Campen  took  the  leader,  and 
his  men  took  care  of  the  others. 

General  Hand  now  came  up  at  quick  step,  advanced 
within  a  few  rods  of  the  enemy,  and  ordered  his  men  to 
fire  and  charge  with  the  bayonet. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  105 

This  movement  routed  the  enemy  and  put  him  to  flight. 
After  this  engagement  they  took  up  their  dead  and 
wounded^  and  came  back  the  next  night,  to  their  former 
camp. 

On  examining  his  clothes  after  the  battle  Van  Campen 
found  that  there  had  been  some  sharp  shooting ;  two  or 
three  bullet  holes  had  been  made  through  them,  and  a 
ball  had  just  grazed  his  side.  They  had  no  further  en- 
counter with  the  enemy  until  after  the  arrival  of  General 
Clinton,  with  the  other  part  of  the  army. 

General  Clinton  as  we  have  seen  was  to  descend  the 
Susquehanna  and  meet  General  Sullivan  at  Tioga  Point. 
His  preparations  were  made  in  view  of  this  and  depended 
on  receiving  a  notice  of  Sullivan's  advance,  and  on  re- 
ceiving this  he  set  out  for  the  place  of  meeting. 

General  Clinton  conceived  the  idea  of  conveying  his 
troops  in  boats  down  the  Susquehanna  to  Tioga  Point. 
One  of  its  principal  branches  takes  its  rise  from  the 
waters  of  Otsego  Lake.  The  General  kept  back  the 
water  by  throwing  a  dam  across  its  outlet,  thus  accumu- 
lating a  large  volume  of  water  and  was  ready  on  receiv- 
ing the  order  to  open  his  reservoir,  and  be  wafted  by  its 
swollen  tide  into  the  vicinity  of  the  other  army.  The 
order  came  and  he  opened  his  flood-gates,  embarked  with 
his  troops  upon  the  stream,  and  was  wafted  by  its  proud 
wave  bearing  its  burden  in  triumph  to  its  point  of  des- 
tination. The  sudden  and  unexpected  rise  of  water  with- 
out any  visible  cause  to  produce  it  occasioned  great  alarm 
among  the  Indians  who  ascribed  the  cause  of  this  un- 
usual inundation  to  the  Great  Spirit,  who  thus  manifested 
Ms  displeasure  with  them  and  had  sent  this  flood  to  in- 


106  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OP 

undate  their  fields  of  corn,  and  destroy  their  crop  for  the 
year. 

The  sudden  bursting  forth  of  such  a  flood,  in  a  dry 
time,  when  the  river  was  low  and  with  no  heavy  rains 
to  precede  it,  might  well  occasion  surprise  and  alarm. 
By  means  of  the  flood,  this  expedition,  served  by  a 
flotilla  of  more  than  two  hundred  boats,  descended  the 
river,  through  a  wild  and  for  the  most  part  uncultivated 
region,  on  a  stream  which  heretofore1  had  only  been 
navigated  by  a  little  bark  canoe. 

To  the  other  division  of  the  army,  that  had  already 
reached  Tioga  Point,  this  sudden  rise  of  the  water  was 
alike  surprising  and  unaccountable.  They  viewed  the 
flood  as  it  came  with  a  rush  that  filled  the  channel  and 
swept  over  the  banks  that  could  not  hold  it,  and  won- 
dered what  should  have  occasioned  so  singular  a  phe- 
nomenon. While  yet  held  in  astonishment  and  admira- 
tion of  the  sudden  grandeur  and  majesty  of  the  stream' 
their  eyes  were  greeted  by  .the  appearance  of  Clinton 
and  his  host,  as  they  came  quietly  floating  down  on  the 
bosom  of  the  mighty  current. 

By  the  junction  of  the  force  under  Clinton,  with  the 
troops  under  Sullivan,  the  whole  army  that  was  to  march 
into  the  Indian  country  amounted  to  five  thousand. 

This  campaign  had  been  in  contemplation  for  so  long 
a  time  and  its  object  was  so  generally  understood,  that 
the  Indians  had  become  advised  of  its  design,  and  kept 
themselves  informed  of  its  movements.  They  had  col- 
lected a  considerable  force,  and  had  made  preparations 
to  oppose  its  progress  at  a  point,  selected  with  much 
judgment  above  the  Narrows.  They  were  differently 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  107 

estimated  at  from  eight  to  fifteen  hundred,  including 
Indians,  British  troops,  and  rangers.  Their  own  author- 
ity gives  the  number  of  five  hundred  and  fifty  Indians,, 
led  by  their  famous  warrior  Brant,  and  two  hundred  and 
fifty  whites,  commanded  by  Colonels  John  Butler,  Sir 
John  and  Guy  Jackson,  Major  Walter  N.  Butler,  and 
Captain  McDonald. 

As  Sullivan's  army  advanced  they  determined  to  risk 
a  general  engagement  at  the  point  where  they  had  taken 
their  position.  This  they  had  fortified  by  a  breast-work 
of  logs  and  trees,  formed  on  a  rising  ground,  and  extend- 
ing nearly  a  mile  in  length.  The  river  wound  about 
their  rear,  and  protected  their  right  wing,  their  front 
and  left  were  only  exposed  to  attack.  A  little  stream 
now  called  Baldwin's  Creek,  ran  in  front,  and  on  the 
left  was  a  high  ridge  nearly  parallel  with  the  general 
course  of  the  river,  which  terminated  a  little  below  the 
breast-work  ;  and  further  on  to  the  left  was  still  another 
ridge,  running  in  the  same  direction  and  leading  to  the 
rear  of  the  Americans. 

The  ground  was  covered  with  pine  interspersed  with 
low  shrub  oaks,  many  of  which  to  conceal  their  works, 
had  been  cut  and  stuck  in  front  of  them,  and  had  the 
appearance  of  trees  that  had  grown  there.  The  road, 
after  crossing  a  deep  brook  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  turned 
to  the  right,  and  ran  nearly  parallel  with  the  breast- 
work, so  as  to  expose  the  entire  flank  of  the  army  to 
their  fire,  if  it  advanced  without  discovering  their  posi- 
tion. Parties  communicating  with  each  other,  were 
stationed  on  both  hills,  so  as  to  fall  on  the  flank  and  rear 
of  Sullivan  as  soon  as  the  action  should  commence. 


108  LIFE    AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

The  position  of  the  enemy  was  discovered  at  about 
eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  29th  of  August,  by 
Major  Parr  who  commanded  the  advance  guard.  Gen- 
eral Hand  immediately  formed  the  light  infantry  in  a 
wood  about  four  hundred  yards  from  the  enemy,  and 
waited  for  the  main  body  of  the  army.  During  this 
time  a  continual  skirmish  was  kept  up  between  the  rifle 
corps  of  Parr  and  the  Indians,  who  sallied  forth  from 
their  works  in  small  parties,  fired  and  then  retreated  as 
though  they  wished  to  be  incautiously  pursued  by  the 
enemy.  The  woods  were  made  alive  by  the  wild  yell 
of  the  savage  which  resounded  from  every  point,  filling 
the  mind  with  enlarged  ideas  of  the  number  of  their 
warriors. 

General  Sullivan  formed  his  line  on  ground  rising 
•  directly  opposite  the  works  of  the  enemy,  where  he  had 
.a  full  view  of  the  preparations  made  to  receive  him. 
Supposing  the  hills  on  his  right  were  occupied  by  the 
enemy,  he  ordered  Gen.  Poor  to  take  possession  of  them, 
and  by  coming  in  behind  to  cut  off  his  retreat. 

While  Gen.  Poor  was  marching  to  execute  his  com- 
mand, and  to  give  him  time  to  fall  in  behind  the  enemy, 
General  Sullivan  ordered  the  riflemen  under  Major  Parr, 
to  move  toward  their  line  and  keep  up  a  running  fire, 
adopting  the  cautious  mode  of  warfare  peculiar  to  their 
foes,  of  fighting  from  behind  trees,  stumps  or  logs,  each 
one  taking  care  to  expose  himself  as  little  as  possible, 
and  all  watching  and  shooting,  whenever  they  could 
catch  a  glimpse  of  the  enemy. 

Van  Campen  took  a  station  with  the  rest,  as  had  been 
•directed,  and  seeing  a  stump  near,  threw  himself  down 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN. 

behind  it.  He  had  not  more  than  fairly  taken  his  place 
before  he  heard  the  report  of  a  gun,  from  which  a  ball 
came  whizzing  toward  him,  and  entered  the  stump  where 
he  had  sought  protection.  He  saw  that  it  came  from  a 
large  tree  directly  opposite. 

A  few  minutes  after  his  antagonist  planted  another 
bullet  in  the  stump.  Perceiving  immediately  after  this 
fire  that  a  few  hazel  bushes  obstructed  his  view,  in  case 
he  should  return  the  shot,  Van  Campen  sprang  out,  and 
with  his  knife  lopped  them  down,  and  instantly  returned 
to  his  position.  Directly  after  another  ball  struck  the 
stump,  and  putting  his  eye  out  a  little  behind  it  he 
caught  a  glimpse  of  the  Indian,  as  he  was  reloading  his 
rifle.  In  ramming  down  the  charge  he  threw  out  his 
hips  from  the  tree  so  far,  that  Van  Campen  thought  a 
well  directed  shot  might  hit  him.  Then  watching  hi& 
opportunity,  with  his  finger  on  the  trigger  of  his  gu% 
and  aiming  close  to  the  bark  of  the  tree,  the  hips  of  the 
Indian  again  coming  in  sight,  he  touched  off  his  rifle? 
and  the  ball  speeding  its  unerring  course  hit  the  mark. 

The  Indian  bounded  into  the  air  with  a  yell,  halloed 
"  ca-hoo"  and  sank  upon  the  ground.  "  No  more  shots 
came  from  that  tree,"  says  Van  Campen,  "  and  I  conclud- 
ed I  had  silenced  that  battery." 

At  this  time  the  musketry  who  had  been  listening  ta 
the  brisk  firing  of  the  rifle,  mingled  with  the  loud  shouts 
and  fierce  yells  of  the  Indian,  became  impatient  to  be 
led  into  action.  They  feared  the  riflemen  would  defeat 
the  enemy,  and  carry  off  all  the  honor. 

Sullivan  learning  this  from  his  aids,  and  that  the  men. 
could  be  held  back  no  longer,  gave  the  order  for  them 


110  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

to  advance  The  main  body  then  moved  toward  the 
enemy's  line,  the  artillery  at  the  same  time  opening  a 
fire  upon  them,  so  that  their  works  were  stormed  and 
carried  in  a  few  minutes  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet. 

Meanwhile,  Gen  Poor  pushed  up  the  mountain,  which 
had  indeed  been  possessed  by  the  enemy,  and  in  his  course 
met  with  much  opposition.  Yet  he  continued  to  advance 
pressing  the  Indians  back  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet 
and  occasionally  opening  upon  them  a  brisk  fire,  but  they 
retreated  from  one  point  to  another,  delaying  his  pro- 
gress by  an  irregular  fire,  until  he  gained  the  summit  of 
the  hill.  Perceiving  that  by  this  movement,  their  flank 
was  left  uncovered,  and  that  they  were  in  danger  of  be- 
ing surrounded,  the  savages  fled  with  the  utmost  percipi- 
tation,  thus  leaving  the  Americans  masters  of  the  field. 

The  battle  had  been  contested  manfully  on  the  part 
of  the  Indians  and  their  allies.  No  effort  had  been  spared 
adapted  to  give  them  success,  or  inspire  the  hope  of  vic- 
tory, but  their  adversaries  were  equally  active,  and  by 
their  superiority  of  force,  soon  gained  the  ascendency.  In 
vain  did  the  Indian  chief  fly  from  place  to  place  to  en- 
courage his  trusty  braves  to  resist  to  the  last  extremity, 
the  progress  of  an  enemy  sent  to  destroy  their  corn  and 
lay  waste  their  villages.  In  vain  does  he  call  upon  them 
to  nerve  their  arms  to  ward  off  the  blow  aimed  at  their 
homes,  and  drive  away  the  gaunt  and  haggard  visage  of 
famine.  Their  well  devised  plans  did  not  succeed,  their 
utmost  endeavor  failed.  They  were  driven  from  their 
works,  they  had  been  met  at  every  point,  they  were 
threatened  with  having  the  enemy  gain  their  rear  and 
shut  off  their  escape,  when  they  raised  the  retreat-halloo, 
precipitately  abandoned  their  works,  and  fled  across  the 


MOSES   VAJf  CAMPEX.  Ill 

river,  leaving  many  of  their  packs,  tomahawks  and  scalp- 
ing knives  behind  them.  The  contest  had  been  severe, 
and  their  flight  was  so  hurried  that  they  left  eleven  of 
their  dead  on  the  field,  a  thing  very  unusual  with  the 
Indians,  who  use  every  precaution  to  hide  their  loss  from 
their  foes.  They  were  pursued  in  their  flight  about  two 
miles,  yet  it  was  so  rapid  they  suffered  but  little  ;  only 
eight  scalps  were  taken  from  them.  The  loss  of  the 
Americans  has  been  differently  reported. 

Mr.  Van  Campen  says  the  popular  estimation  at  the 
time  was  about  seventy.  The  houses  of  the  village  near 
by  were  burned  and  the  corn  fields  destroyed.  The 
Americans  held  their  encampment  the  "night  after  the 
battle  on  the  field  where  their  victory  had  been  won. 

The  reader  will  no  doubt  be  interested  with  a  circum- 
stance in  connection  with  this  battle,  which  came  to  light 
several  years  after  the  restoration  of  peace  between  the 
parties  engaged  in  this  conflict. 

Mr.  Van  Campen  was  often  visited  at  his  residence  in 
Angelica,  Allegany  Co.,  N.  Y.,  by  the  Indians  who  lived 
In  Caneadea,  a  town  of  theirs  a  few  miles  below  on  the 
Genesee  River.  He  was  known  by  them  as  having  been 
engaged  in  the  Revolutionary  war,  and  as  having  had 
something  to  do  with  the  Indians  and  they  may  have 
had  some  curiosity  to  see  him.  They  were  kindly  re- 
ceived and  well  treated  and  very  frequently  paid  him  a 
visit.  The  author  remembers  seeing  them  there  often, 
when  he  was  but  a  lad  from  five  to  eight  years  old. 

Among  those  that  used  to  come  and  see  him  was  an 
Indian  named  Shongo,  a  war  chief,  a  tall  finely  built 
fellow,  who  called  one  day  on  Mr.  Van  Campen  on  some 
.JDUsiness  and  when  this  was  over,  they  fell  into  conversa- 


112  LIFE    AKD    ADVENTURES    OP 

tion  among  other  things,  about  the  campaign  of  Sullivan,, 
and  the  battle  below  Newtown.*  Van  Campen  told  him  he 
was  there,  and  with  Ma  j  or  Parr's  company  of  riflemen  when 
they  fought  behind  trees  and  bushes.  That  he  was  be- 
hind a  stump  that  was  fired  into  by  a  large  Indian  who 
stood  behind  a  large  oak  tree  directly  opposite,  that  he 
shot  at  him  when  he  was  loading  his  gun,  and  from  the 
way  he  jumped  he  supposed  he  must  have  hit  him. 

Shongo  here  interrupted  him  by  exclaiming, —  Co- 
waugh, — I  same^Indian. 

He  then  turned  up  his  breech  cloth,  and  showed  the 
scar.  He  said  he  fell  to  the  ground  and  had  to  be  carried 
off,  being  unable  to  do  anything  more  during  the  remain- 
ing part  of  the  action. 

Mr.  Van  Campen  speaks  of  him  as  possessing  an  un- 
commonly stout,  military  figure,  about  six  feet  high,  fine 
head,  roman  nose,  full  chest,  well  proportioned  limbs,  a* 
dignified  and  quite  pleasant  countenance.  He  says  of 
him, — "  I  have  seldom  if  ever  seen  a  more  noble  looking 
fellow  of  any  nation  or  tribe  of  men.  During  the  war 
of  1813,  he  visited  my  house  more  than  once  to  consult 
with  me  nbout  the  course  it  would  be  best  for  the  Indians 
to  pursue.  He  lived  to  an  advanced  age  and  has  been 
dead  several  years."  He  must  still  be  remembered  by 
the  early  settlers  of  Angelica,  and  those  living  below  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Caneadea,  on  the  Genesee  river. 

But  the  brave  fellow  is  now  no  more  and  the  race  of 
which  he  was  a  noble  representative,  has  melted  away 
before  the  sweeping  tide  of  white  immigration  until  now 
scarcely  a  vestige  remains  behind. 

*Present  site  of  Elmira,  N.  Y. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

By  the  battle  of  Newtown  an  important  point  had 
been  gained.  The  Indians  had  here  brought  together 
their  principal  force.  Their  position  had  been  chosen 
with  judgment,  their  preparations  skillfully  made,  and 
they  were  situated  so  as  to  meet  the  enemy  advantage- 
ously. They  no  doubt  hoped  to  strike  a  heavy  blow  on 
this  campaign,  and  possibly  arrest  its  progress.  Their 
failure  would  discourage  them  from  making  an  effectual 
resistance  at  other  places.  Such  indeed  was  the  result  of 
this  battle.  They  were  thoroughly  routed,  and  continued 
their  flight  until  they  arrived  early  the  next  day  at  their 
village,  Catherine's  Town,  at  the  head  of  Seneca  Lake  ; 
where  the  warriors  said  to  the  women, — "  We  are  con- 
quered and  must  fly / — we  have  had  many  killed,  and 
vast  numbers  wounded."* 

From  their  encampment  at  Newtown,  the  Americans 
sent  back  to  Tioga,  whatever  of  their  baggage,  artillery 
and  wagons,  were  not  needed  in  advancing  farther. 
While  remaining  here  Van  Campen  was  sent  with  a  de- 
tachment to  destroy  an  Indian  village  at  the  head  of 
Baldwin's  Creek. 

He  found  it  deserted,  and  having  burned  the  houses, 
about  twenty,  returned  to  the  army.  On  the  31st  of 


*Sullivan's  official  report,  as  quoted  by  Col.  Stone.     The  state- 
ment is  perhaps  somewhat  exaggerated. 

(113) 


114  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

August  they  marched  in  the  direction  of  Catherine's 
Town,  destroying  cornfields,  and  whatever  other  Indian 
possession  they  found  on  the  way. 

The  route  pursued  led  them  through  a  wild  unculti- 
vated region,  over  places  hitherto  traveled  only  by  the 
wandering  savage,  making  their  advance  very  fatigu- 
ing and  difficult.  Had  the  Indians  been  less  precipitate 
in  their  retreat,  they  might  have  greatly  annoyed  our 
army,  as  in  its  course  it  passed  through  narrows,  and 
dangerous  defiles,  and  over  streams  they  were  obliged  to 
wade  ;  at  any,  or  all  of  these  places  they  might  have  been 
severely  harassed,  had  the  opportunities  presented  been 
diligently  and  persistently  improved.  But  they  were 
thoroughly  demoralized,  and  hastened  to  remove  their 
families  beyond  the  reach  of  the  invading  army. 

The  route  pursued  by  Gen.  Sullivan  led  him  across  the 
high  land  that  formed  the  dividing  line  of  waters  flow- 
ing eastward  into  the  Chemung,  and  those  flowing  west- 
ward and  emptying  into  the  Seneca  Lake.  On  this  high 
ground  was  a  widely  extended  hemlock  swamp,  through 
which  their  course  lay,  very  difficult  to  pass,  from  the 
nature  of  the  ground,  and  because  of  the  fallen  trees, 
tangled  vines,  and  brush-wood  in  the  way.  The  fre- 
quent miring  of  their  pack-horses,  and  the  uncertain 
foot-hold  for  the  men,  together  with  the  impediments 
they  were  obliged  to  overcome,  rendered  their  progress 
a  constant  scene  of  anxiety  and  trouble,  and  had  a  wily 
«nemy  been  present  still  further  to  annoy,  the  climax  of 
their  difficulties  would  have  been  reached. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  the  army  came  to 
this  swamp,  and  the  General  was  advised  not  to  enter  it 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  115 

the  next  day,  but  he  rejected  the  counsel,  and 
pressed  on,  without  reaching  the  other  side,  a  large  part 
of  the  army  being  obliged  to  pass  the  night  amid  the 
discomforts  and  gloom  of  that  dismal  place.  Two 
streams  of  water  find  their  way  out  of  this  swamp  in 
opposite  directions  as  just  intimated.  The  army  after 
having  passed  the  swamp,  followed  the  course  of  the 
stream  emptying  into  the  head  of  Seneca  Lake, 

On  elevated  ground  affording  a  beautiful  prospect  of 
woodland  and  lake,  was  the  Indian  village  of  Catherine's 
Town,  the  residence  of  the  notorious  Catharine  Montour. 
It  was  pleasantly  situated,  surrounded  by  corn-fields,  and 
•orchards,  and  numbered  about  thirty  houses.  Coming 
to  this  they  found  no  one  to  dispute  their  possession,  the 
Indians,  panic-stricken  had  fled,  leaving  their  homes  to 
be  at  the  disposal  of  the  enemy.  It  seemed  a  very  stern 
order  that  required  the  destruction  of  the  homes  and 
property  of  the  Indians,  but  this  was  required  by  the 
Commander-in-chief,  and  so  their  houses,  cornfields,  and 
orchards  were  destroyed,  and  not  a  vestige  left  in  the 
track  of  the  army  on  which  the  Indian  warrior  could 
find  subsistence.  Every  settlement  in  the  region  was 
burned,  every  cornfield  leveled  with  the  ground,  and  the 
stately  fruit  trees  cut  down. 

From  Catherine's  Town  the  army  continued  its  march 
down  along  the  eastern  border  of  the  Seneca  Lake,  burn- 
ing Kendaia,  a  town  of  about  twenty-houses  on  the  way, 
crossing  the  outlet  on  the  7th  of  September,  and  advanc- 
ing to  Kanadaseaga,  the  capital  of  the  Seneca  nation. 
Here  General  Sullivan  expected  to  find  the  enemy  forti- 
dfied,  and  prepared  for  another  engagement,  and  in  ap- 


116  LIFE    AND   AD  VENTURES   OP 

preaching  the  town,  separated  his  army  into  three  di- 
visions, designing  to  come  upon  it  suddenly  from  three- 
points,  and  take  it  by  surprise.  But  though  the  war^ 
chiefs  endeavored  to  bring  their  men  to  make  another 
stand,  they  could  not  be  persuaded  ;  declaring  it  to  be 
utterly  useless  to  contend  with  such  a  powerful  army. 
Their  capital,  therefore,  popularly  known  as  the  Seneca 
Castle,  and  later  as  the  Indian  Castle,  was  found  desert- 
ed, not  a  man  appearing  to  offer  any  resistance  to  the  in- 
vading force. 

This  was  one  of  the  largest  towns  the  General  found 
in  his  march  through  the  Indian  country.  Being  the 
seat  of  government,  the  chief  men  of  the  nation  had 
their  residence  here.  Their  dwellings  though  rudely 
constructed,  were  quite  comfortable,  and  their  grounds 
were  laid  out  in  gardens,  or  planted  with  corn.  In  sev- 
eral of  their  edifices  they  aspired  to  something  more 
than  rude  log  cabins,  they  were  of  hewn  logs,  and  were 
by  no  means  unsightly.  The  abundance  of  their  fruit 
trees,  and  the  luxurious  growth,  and  variety  of  their 
vegetables  were  evidences  of  a  people  considerably  ad- 
vanced toward  civilization.  But  here,  alas  !  as  well  as 
elsewhere,  a  ruthless  hand  was  laid  on  everything  be- 
longing to  the  Indian,  whatever  may  have  been  its  value 
as  representing  his  character  or  culture  ;  all  that  could 
mark  the  ancient  glory  of  their  nation  was  reduced  to 
ashes,  or  laid  in  ruins. 

Tradition  still  hallows  the  place  where  the  ancient 
council  fire  burned,  and  where  the  distinguished  men  of 
a  noble  race  met  to  discuss  matters  of  polity,  questions, 
relating  to  the  interests  of  their  nation,  receive  embassa- 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  117 

dors,  an  occasion  ever  attended  with  much  ceremony, 
and  dignified  speech,  weigh  carefully  the  subject  matter 
of  their  mission,  resulting  often  in  lengthy  debate, 
marked  by  passages  of  superior  eloquence,  these  things 
presenting  still  further  evidences  of  their  intelligence 
and  culture,  have  attracted  the  attention  and  curiosity 
of  the  civilized  world,  and  have  led  to  deep  and  earnest 
inquiries  after  their  history.  Relics  of  them  have  been 
gathered  and  preserved,  and  whatever  has  tended  to 
throw  light  upon  their  origin  and  history  has  been  treas- 
ured as  a  thing  of  value. 

Often  has  the  regret  arisen  that  these  noble  trees  were 
cut  down,  yet  some  of  them  had  a  vitality  that  made 
them  unwilling  to  die,  and  they  sprouted  again  and  be- 
came trees  ;  long  may  they  live. 

The  army  having  accomplished  the  destruction  of 
Kanadeseaga,  and  one  or  two  other  towns  and  settle- 
ments near,  moved  forward  upon  Kanandaigua,  and 
arrived  there  in  two  days.  This  was  likewise  considered 
a  place  of  considerable  importance,  and  the  houses, 
twenty-three  in  number,  which  some  who  saw  them  at 
this  time,  regarded  as  quite  elegant,  but  sad,  to  say,  they 
were  all  destroyed.  There  were  large  fields  of  corn  de- 
stroyed here  also,  and  it  was  regarded  then,  as  it  ever 
lias  been  since,  a  very  beautiful  country. 

From  this  they  proceeded  to  Honeoye,  a  town  about 
half  the  size  of  Kanandaigua,  destroying  its  houses,  and 
cornfields.  A  strong  garrison  was  left  here  in  charge  of 
the  heavy  stores  of  the  army,  while  it  advanced  upon 
the  still  larger  town  of  Genesee.  This  was  a  very  im- 
portant town,  the  frequent  gathering  place  of  large  as- 


118  LIFE    ATSTD    AD  VENTURES    OF 

semblies,  and  numbering  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight 
houses,  many  of  them  large  and  well  built,  and  being 
situated  in  a  very  fertile  region,  and  one  widely  culti- 
vated, their  possessions  here  were  highly  appreciated 
and  perhaps  valued  more  than  any  which  had  hitherto 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  army. 

The  Indians  being  apprised  of  Sullivan's  design  to 
come  here  also,  began  to  meditate  resistance.  They  felt 
assurred  of  the  destruction  of  all  their  towns,  if  the 
enemy  should  advance  farther  without  being  molested  j 
and  concluding  that  defeat  would  add  but  little  to  the 
extremity  of  their  case,  they  determined  to  way-lay  the 
path  of  the  invading  army,  and  strike  one  more  felow  in 
defense  of  their  homes.  Sullivan's  advance  therefore 
from  Honeoye,  was  very  carefully  watched.  The  rifle- 
men who  marched  in  front  and  on  the  flank,  when  com- 
ing to  high  ground,  where  the  Indian  had  an  opportunity 
to  observe  their  movements,  very  often  caught  glimpses 
of  him  fleeing,  like  a  deer  started  up  in  the  track  of  the 
hunter,  from  the  place  where  he  had  been  viewing  the 
progress  of  the  army.  These  indications  led  to  the  sus- 
picion of  some  design  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  to  make 
an  attack,  and  led  them  to  advance  with  caution. 

The  army  kept  on  its  march,  however,  without  being 
molested,  and  soon  arrived  at  the  head  of  Connissius 
Lake,  where  it  was  obliged  to  halt  and  devise  means  to- 
cross  its  inlet.  An  extensive  and  marshy  ground  and 
water  of  considerable  depth,  obstructed  their  farther 
progress,  until  a  rude  bridge  should  be  constructed  to 
enable  the  army  to  cross  with  safety.  This  place  pre- 
sented an  opportunity  favorable,  and  they  expected  here 
a  severe  encounter  with  the  enemy. 


MOSES   VAX  CAMPEN.  119 

A  detachment  of  the  army  under  Gen.  Hand  gained 
the  opposite  side  to  protect  their  work,  while  a  small 
party  under  Lieut.  Boyd  was  sent  to  watch  the  move- 
ments of  the  Indians,  and  reconnoiter  the  next  town. 
Genesee  being  a  town  of  much  importance,  and  their  last 
stronghold,  it  was  supposed  they  would  resolutely  resist 
its  being  taken.  Boyd  with  twenty-six  men,  and  two 
faithful  Oneida  Indians  as  guides,  started  out  on  this 
undertaking  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  having  discharged 
his  duty  with  all  secrecy  and  dispatch,  during  the  hours 
of  night,  was  on  his  return  to  the  main  detachment, 
when  he  discovered  two  Indians  running  at  a  distance 
before  him.  He  was  disposed  to  pursue  them,  but  was 
advised  by  his  trusty  guides  not  to  follow  them,  "  Since," 
said  they,  "it  is  only  an  artifice  by  which  they  intend  to 
draw  us  into  an  ambush,  where  we  shall  suddenly  be  sur- 
rounded by  a  large  force  and  shall  be  cut  off.'1'' 

These  Oneidas  well  understood  the  design  of  the 
enemy,  they  had  been  trained  in  Indian  strategy,  and 
the  apparent  timidity  of  the  two  that  started  up  and  fled 
before  them,  aroused  their  suspicions,  and  they  were  not 
mistaken.  The  Indians  by  some  means  had  learned  of 
this  detachment  that  had  gone  out  under  Boyd  and  they 
resolved  to  prevent  its  return.  Hence  they  formed  an 
ambuscade  on  the  course  they  thought  would  be  pursued, 
and  were  eagerly  watching  its  approach. 

Boyd  notwithstanding  the  advice  that  had  been  given, 
and  anxious  to  come  up  with  the  fugitives,  and  thinking 
he  might  with  safety  follow  a  short  distance  farther 
after  them,  kept  on,  until  one  of  them  was  killed,  and  his 
scalp  taken.  He  was  shot  by  the  famous  Murphy,  one 


120  LIFE   AND    ADVENTURES    OP 

of  the  party,  who  ran  on  ahead  of  the  others  and  by  his 
fleetness  came  so  near  his  victim,  there  was  no  chance 
for  his  escape. 

Timothy  Murphy  was  a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  of 
dark  complexion,  having  a  keen  black  eye,  and  features 
though  well  formed,  marked  by  hardihood  from  much 
exposure  in  camp.  He  was  about  five  feet  nine  inches 
high,  and  his  limbs  finely  turned,  gave  indications  of 
great  muscular  activity  and  strength.  He  was  not  a 
Virginian,  as  some  have  represented,  was  well  known  to 
Van  Campen,  having  lived  on  the  farm  of  Van  Campen's 
father,  and  was  more  or  less  intimate  with  the  family, 
until  his  father  moved  into  the  vicinity  of  Northumber- 
land. Murphy  was  one  of  the  brave  spirits  of  the  revo- 
lution, and  his  name  is  extensively  known  from  his  hav- 
ing taken  an  active  part  in  border  warfare.  His  adven- 
turous spirit  led  him  into  deeds  of  daring  that  were 
lagely  tinctured  with  the  marvellous,  and  stories  of  re- 
markable daring  that  should  properly  have  been  ascribed 
to  other  men,  have  interested  and  delighted  many  a  bar- 
room audience,  with  Murphy  as  the  grand  hero  of  the 
occasion.  The  author  was  once  told  by  Harvey  Watson 
Esq.  of  Schoharie,  N.  Y.,  that  in  stopping  over  night  at 
a  hotel  on  one  occasion,  he  heard  related  among  nrany 
other  very  remarkable  things  performed  by  Murphy,  the 
story  of  Putnam  and  the  wolf,  representing  Murphy  as 
the  brave  actor  in  the  scene.  Telling  also  of  the  way  "  3 
captured  some  Indians,  one  time.  He  was  in  the  woods 
splitting  a  log  to  make  rails,  and  had  the  log  parf!y 
opened  when  the  Indians  came  upon  him,  and  claimed 
nim  as  their  prisoner.  He  promised  to  go  with  them 


MOSES   VAK  CAMPEN.  121 

shortly,  he  wanted  to  split  the  log  open  first,  and  wished 
they  would  help  him,  some  to  stand  on  one  side  and  some 
on  the  other  and  pull  while  he  was  to  drive  the  wedge 
home,  and  finish  opening  it.  While  driving  the  wedge 
further  in,  either  by  accident  or  design,  the  wedge  flew 
out  and  the  gap  closing  up  again,  fastened  their  hands 
firmly  in  the  log,  so  they  could  not  remove  them,  and 
were  effectually  caught  and  became  his  prisoners,  instead 
of  he  theirs. 

But  there  was  no  need  of  manufacturing  incidents  ; 
enough  of  well  authenticated  facts  can  be  presented  to 
establish  for  him  the  character  of  almost  reckless  daring. 
Having  always  had  the  good  fortune  to  escape  whenever 
pursued  by  the  enemy,  he  never  had  any  fear  of  falling 
into  his  hands.  He  was  so  fleet  of  foot,  he  could  out  run 
the  swiftest  Indian,?and  having  a  double-barrelled  rifle, 
so  as  to  be  able  to  shoot  twice  without  reloading,  the 
dusky  warriors  regarded  him  with  almost  superstitious 
veneration.  He  never  missed  his  aim,  and  the  fact  of 
his  shooting  twice  in  succession  was  well  understood. 
Frequently  making  war  on  his  own  account,  he  was 
often  in  danger,  yet  he  relied  on  his  trusty  rifle,  and  a 
nimble  foot  to  bring  him  off  in  safety.  If  Indians 
staited  after  him  and  followed  in  hot  pursuit,  he  would 
turn  upon  the  foremost  and  with  one  shot  bring  him  to 
the  ground,  if  still  further  pressed,  he  would  wheel  and 
hting  down  another. 

The  second  fire  would  generally  put  an  end  to  all  further 
pursuit.  The  savages  became  alarmed,  and  thought  he 
must  possess  some  wizard  power  by  which  he  was  en- 
abled to  shoot  as  long  as  he  pleased  without  having  any 
trouble  to  reload. 


122  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

Learning  finally  that  he  could  only  shoot  twice  with- 
out reloading  they  were  sure  to  wait  until  they  heard 
the  second  report  before  venturing  near.  On  one  occa- 
sion when  hotly  pursued  by  several  Indians,  he  ran  until 
he  had  distanced  all  but  two, — and  as  these  followed' 
hard  on,  he  turned  and  shot  down  the  leading  one,  and, 
catching  up  the  rifle  of  the  expiring  warrior,  shot  down 
the  other.  Hearing  two  reports  others  came  rushing  on, 
and  Murphy,  with  his  remaining  charge  shot  down  one 
of  his  pursuers,  when  the  others  turned  about,  saying, 
"  It  is  no  use  to  follow  a  man  who  can  keep  on  firing  all 
day." 

On  the  occasion  we  are  now  considering,  Murphy,  as 
was  his  custom,  scalped  the  Indian  he  had  killed,  and 
with  his  usual  coolness,  took  from  him  the  leggins  he 
had  on,  which  were  of  good  cloth,  and  of  bright  scarlets 
color,  and  appropriated  them  to  his  own  use. 

Lieutenant  Boyd,  as  his  Oneida  guides  had  feared,  ad- 
vanced too  far.  He  had  no  thought  of  the  enemy  until 
he  was  in  their  midst,  and  saw  them  rising  every  where 
around  him.  It  was  a  trying  moment.  No  less  than 
five  hundred  warriors  now  stood  up  to  prevent  his  return 
to  the  army  i  — What  could  he  do  but  surrender  to  the 
enemy  ? — What  hope  could  he  have  of  escape  ? — There 
was  none  : — Yet  he  resolved  to  make  a  trial.  Perceiv- 
ing it  as  his  only  alternative,  he  selected  a  point  in  the 
enemy's  line  that  he  thought  weaker  than  at  other 
places,  and  determined  upon  forcing  a  passage.  It  was 
a  bold  measure  ;  but  he  thought  he  might  accomplish  it. 
Directing  the  fire  of  his  company  upon  the  line  of  Indian 
warriors,  he  saw  them  fall  before  the  deadly  aim  of  his, 


MOSES    VAN"  CAMPED.  123 

men,  and  then  they  rushed  into  the  breach,  but  were  re-> 
pulsed,  yet  what  was  very  singular,  without  the  loss  of  a 
single  man.  They  made  another  attempt  and  were  de- 
feated with  loss.  But  not  discouraged,  he  and  his  brave 
comrades  made  one  more  trial,  and  in  the  desperate 
struggle  most  of  the  party  fell ;  yet  three  of  them  made 
their  escape,  among  them  was  the  ever  fortunate  Mur- 
phy. He  was  pursued  and  finding  his  leggins  so  small 
as  to  impede  his  flight  h,e  paused  a  moment  to  cut  them 
open  ;  this  done  he  continued  his  race  and  made  good 
his  escape.  Boyd  and  one  of  his  soldiers  named  Parker, 
together  with  the  two  Oneidas,  were  taken  prisoners. 
Boyd  finding  himself  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  solicited 
an  interview  with  their  leader  Brant,  determining  as  a 
last  resort  to  try  the  honor  and  fidelity  of  the  Indian 
chief.  This  distinguished  warrior,  Thayendanegea,  being 
near  by,  immediately  presented  himself,  when  Lieutenant 
Boyd  by  a  signal  understood  only  by  the  initiated,  made 
himself  known  as  a  free  mason,  thus  claiming  the  sym- 
pathy and  protection  of  a  distressed  brother.  The  ap- 
peal was  recognized  by  Brant,  from  whom  he  received 
the  strongest  assurances  of  the  protection  of  his  life. 
But  the  fate  of  one  of  the  Oneidas  was  very  different. 
His  story  is  one  of  deep  interest. 

He  had  early  enlisted  in  the  American  cause,  and  had 
already  been  of  great  service  to  the  army.  He  vas  ac- 
tive bold  and  persevering,  and  was  much  beloved  by  the 
officers  under  whom  he  served.  In  this  expedition  he 
had  acted  as  General  Sullivan's  guide.  He  had  been 
faithful  to  his  trust,  leading  the  troops  with  the  utmost 
fidelity,  through  the  country  inhabited  by  his  red  breth- 


124  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES   OF 

ren.  But  now  he  was  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the 
enemy. 

It  appears  from  the  circumstances  following  his  cap- 
ture that  when  he  entered  the  American  service,  he  had 
an  elder  brother  who  was  about  to  join  himself  to  the 
fortunes  of  the  British,  and  who  besought  him,  with  all 
the  earnestness  of  a  brother's  love,  to  go  with  him  and 
with  his  people  into  the  service  of  the  crown. — His  en- 
treaties were  unavailing,  the  younger  brother  clave  to 
his  choice  ;  and  they  parted,  each  to  pursue  his  own 
•  course  in  the  uncertain  paths  of  war. 

They  had  not  met  since  the  time  when  by  mutual  con- 
sent they  had  left  each  other ;  but  now  the  young 
Oneida  is  brought,  a  captive,  into  the  presence  of  his 
brother  from  whom  he  had  been  long  separated.  They 
mutually  recognized  each  other,  and  as  the  eyes  of  the 
elder  were  rivited  in  earnest  gaze  upon  the  mild  features 
of  the  younger,  they  suddenly  glowed  with  unwonted 
fire,  and  it  was  clearly  perceived  from  his  changed  man- 
ner that  his  soul  was  kindled  with  revenge. — He  ap- 
proached him  haughtily,  and  with  a  proud  and  dignified 
air,  and  addressed  him  as  follows  : — 

"  Brother  !  you  have  merited  death  !  The  hatchet  or 
the  war-club  shall  finish  your  career  ! — When  I  begged 
you  to  follow  me  in  the  fortunes  of  war,  you  were  deaf 
to  my  cries  ;  you  spurned  my  entreaties  ! 

"  Brother !  you  have  merited  death  and  shall  have 
your  deserts  ! — When  the  rebels  raised  their  hatchets  to 
fight  their  good  master,  you  sharpened  your  knife,  you 
brightened  your  rifle,  and  led  on  our  foes  to  the  fields  of 
our  fathers  ! 


MOSES   VAX  CAMPEN.  125 

"  Brother  !  you  have  merited  death  and  shall  die  by 
our  hands  ! — When  those  rebels  had  driven  us  from  the 
fields  of  our  fathers  to  seek  out  new  homes,  it  was  you 
who  could  dare  to  step  forth  as  their  pilot,  and  conduct 
them  to  the  doors  of  our  wigwams,  to  butcher  our  chil- 
dren, and  put  us  to  death  ! — But  though  you  have  mer- 
ited death,  and  shall  die  on  this  spot,  my  hands  shall  not 
be  stained  with  the  blood  of  a  brother  ! — Who  will 
strike  ?" 

There  was  a  moment's  pause,  and  then  the  bright 
hatchet  of  Little  Beard,  an  Indian  Sachem,  gleamed  like 
a  flash  of  lightning  through  the  air,  and  the  young 
Oneida  chief  lay  dead  at  his  feet.  The  other  Indian 
captive  who  was  also  an  Oneida  chief,  was  then  assured 
by  Little  Beard,  that  he  need  apprehend  no  fears  for  his 
life,  that  they  were  fighting  against  the  whites,  and  that 
in  due  time  he  would  be  restored  to  his  liberty.  Yet 
through  want  of  confidence  in  the  good  faith  of  the  chief,, 
or  from  some  other  cause,  he  watched  his  opportunity- 
and  effected  his  escape. 

The  instance  just  related  presenting  to  view  the  high 
sense  of  honor  existing  among  some,  at  least  of  the  red 
men  of  the  forest  has  been  contrasted  with  one  related 
by  Chapman  of  the  pale  faced  man,  that  occurred  at  the 
close  of  the  battle  of  Wyoming  in  "78.  At  a  short  dis- 
tance below  the  battle  ground,  is  a'  large  island  called 
Monockonoc,  where  some  fugitives  found  concealment 
among  the  logs  and  brushwood  upon  it.  They  had 
thrown  their  arms  away  in  their  flight  and  were  without 
the  means  of  defense.  One  or  more  of  the  enemy  in 
pursuit  saw  them  swimming  across  to  the  island  and  fired 


126  LIFE   AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

at  them,  but  without  effect,  while  swimming.  Coming 
still  nearer  they  crossed  over  bringing  their  guns.  Wip- 
ing them  and  reloading  they  began  to  look  about  and 
discover  the  hiding  place  of  the  fugitives.  Passing 
slowly  about  and  examining  every  covert  one  of  them 
discovered  his  own  brother  in  concealment.  They  rep- 
resented different  sides  of  the  struggle,  the  concealed  one 
looking  upon  his  Tory  brother  and  understanding  the 
deep  seated  hatred  borne  toward  those  called  rebels, 
realized  his  peril  when  discovered  and  accosted,  in  sar- 
castic tone,  with  chilling  words,  "  So,  it  is  you,  is  it  fn 
Leaving  his  place  of  concealment  and  coming  forward  a 
few  steps  he  dropped  on  his  knees  and  begged  of  his 
brother  to  spare  his  life,  declaring  his  willingness  to  live 
with,  and  serve  him,  and  even  to  become  his  slave  during 
all  his  remaining  days,  if  he  would  only  spare  his  life. 
" All  this  is  mighty  fine" — replied  the  cruel-hearted 
brother, — " but  you  are  a  d — d  rebel"  and  deliberately 
levelled  his  rifle  and  shot  him. 

Let  us  now  return  from  this  digression.  From  the 
field  of  battle  Lieutenant  Boyd  and  his  fellow  captive, 
Parker,  were  conducted  to  Little  Beard's  town  where 
they  came  in  company  with  Colonel  Butler  and  a  detach- 
ment of  his  rangers.  The  honor  of  Brant  had  been 
pledged  for  his  safety,  and  while  under  his  supervision 
there  can  be  no  doubt  he  would  have  religiously  observed 
his  promise  ;  but  the  active  habit  of  this  warrior,  and 
the  special  care  devolving  on  him  at  this  crisis,  keeping 
him  constantly  in  motion  he  left  the  camp  on  duty  and 
placed  Boyd  under  the  care  of  Butler.  No  sooner  had 
Brant  left  than  Butler  began  to  question  the  prisoner 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  127 

about  the  situation,  numbers,  and  intentions  of  General 
Sullivan  and  his  troops. 

Boyd  unwilling  to  betray  the  cause  of  his  country 
even  by  a  single  word,  declined  giving  any  answer  that 
would  implicate  his  friends.  Butler  provoked  by  the 
steady  and  unswerving  reticence  of  his  prisoner,  threat- 
ened  to  deliver  him  over  to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  In-. 
dians,  and  Boyd  still  relying  on  the  kind  assurances  of 
the  Mohawk  chief  persisted  in  refusing  ;  when  his  cruel 
inquisitor,  true  to  his  bloody  threat  delivered  him  up  to 
Little  Beard  and  his  clan,  the  most  ferocious  of  the 
Seneca  tribe. 

The  noble  fellow  met  his  fate  with  a  truly  manly  and 
independent  spirit,  facing  his  tormentors  with  a  look 
proudly  indignant,  while  they  proceed  to  execute  their 
horrid  designs  writh  a  refinement  of  cruelty  unparalleled 
in  any  of  the  accounts  given  of  this  war. 

They  first  stripped  him  of  his  clothing,  then  tied  him 
to  a  sapling,  where  the  Indians  gratified  their  fiendish 
tastes  by  throwing  the  tomahawk  at  him  so  near  as  to 
strike  a  little  above  his  head,  and  by  brandishing  their 
scalping  knives  around  him  in  a  most  frightful  manner, 
accompanying  their  motions  with  terrific  yells  and  danc- 
ing about  him  with  frantic  demonstrations  of  joy. 

They  next  proceeded  to  pull  out  his  nails  ;  this  done 
they  cut  off  his  nose  and  plucked  out  one  of  his  eyes. 
In  addition  to  these  enormities  they  cut  out  his  tongue 
and  stabbed  him  in  several  places.  Their  more  than 
savage  cruelty  did  not  end  here.  As  if  to  tear  him  from 
life  by  the  most  excruciating  pains  they  made  a  small 
incision  in  his  abdomen,  took  out  one  of  his  intestines, 


128  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

and  fastened  it  to  the  tree.  The  suffering  man  was  then 
unbound,  and  with  brute  force  was  compelled  to  move 
around  the  tree,  until  his  entrails  were  literally  drawn 
from  his  body  and  wound  about  its  trunk.  They  ended 
his  torments  by  severing  his  head  from  his  body.  A 
tale  like  this  is  too  agonizing  to  be  read,  to  horrible  to- 
be  written  down,  and  become  one  of  the  sober  realities 
of  history. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Northumberland  is  pleasantly  located  on  the  level  and 
fertile  bottom  lands  of  the  Susquehanna,  on  a  point  be- 
tween its  north  and  west  branches,  formed  by  a  gentle 
bend  in  the  river,  where  these  branches  unite  their  waters, 
and  flow  on  to  their  final  destination.  Its  position  is 
commanding  and  beautiful,  combining  the  attractions  of 
mountain  and  river  scenery,  pleasing  in  the  variety  and 
grandeur  of  the  prospect  afforded.  On  the  opposite  side 
of  the  river  was  the  village  of  Sunbury,  and  Fort  Augus- 
ta, and  on  the  south  side  of  West  Branch,  was  Blue 
Hill  some  three  hundred  feet  high,  surmounted  by  John 
Mason's  leaning  Tower,  built  for  an  observatory,  and  so 
placed  as  to  overlook  a  fearful  precipice.  The  view  afford- 
ed from  this  tower,  in  its  day,  was  surpassingly  magnifi- 
cent. The  location  of  this  town  at  the  junction  of  these 
noble  streams,  which  drained  an  immense  region  of  rich 
and  valuable  land,  was  regarded  at  an  early  day,  as 
affording  important  facilities  for  commerce.  Immense 
quantities  of  lumber  passed  down  these  streams.  South- 
ern Pennsylvania  and  Maryland  were  not  well  supplied 
with  trees,  the  most  desirable  for  building,  while  above 
on  these  streams  and  their  tributaries,  the  country  was 
covered  with  immense  forests  of  white  pine,  whose  state- 
ly forms  were  crowded  into  every  valley  and  covered 
every  hill.  Finer  timber  for  building  purposes  never 

(129) 


130  LIFE    AND    ADVENTUBES    OP 

grew,  and  when  the  war  was  over  and  the  title  to  the 
land  settled,  men  flocked  hither  in  swarms,  and  sounds 
of  the  woodman's  axe  began  to  reverberate  through  the 
valleys,  and  along  the  hills,  and  the  cracking,  and  loud 
sweep,  and  heavy  resounding  fall  of  these  lords  of  the 
forest,  were  sounds  most  familiar  to  the  ear.  These 
trees  were  cut  into  logs,  and  the  logs  were  soon  convert- 
ed into  lumber,  and  then  followed  the  busy  scene  of 
making  rafts,  and  releasing  them  at  high  water,  from 
their  moorings  ;  away  they  glided,  passing  with  the  cur- 
rent down  the  river,  under  the  guidance  of  a  skillful 
pilot  and  his  helpers,  until  they  reached  tide- water,  where 
the  lumber  was  sold,  and  the  avails  used  by  the  early 
settler  to  pay  for  his  land,  and  provide  for  his  home 
Northumberland  was  a  pleasant  and  convenient  place  to- 
stop  on  the  way,  and  many  an  incident  of  historic  value, 
if  it  could  be  gathered,  would  be  found  connected  with 
this  grand  old  town. 

Several,  whose  names  adorn  our  history,  had  their 
homes  here.  Jonathan  "Walker,  father  of  Robert  J., 
Secretary  of  the  United  States  Treasury ;  Robert  C- 
Grier,  the  well-known  Jurist  ;  Thomas  Cooper,  the  law- 
yer and  philosopher,  who  in  1820  became  president  of 
Columbia  College,  South  Carolina,  and  Joseph  Priestly, 
the  famous  chemist  and  scientist  ; — all  had  their  homes 
here.  Colonel  Williamson,  who  was  connected  with 
large  land-holdings,  and  agent  of  the  Pulteny  land- 
purchase,  established  his  headquarters  here,  while  open- 
ing up  the  extensive  region  he  had  in  charge  for  settle- 
ment.* 


*A.  J.  McCall's  Early  Hist,  of  Bath. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  131 

But  among  those  whose  names  will  be  remembered  as 
Tesidents  of  Northumberland,  none  are  more  entitled  to 
_grateful  remembrance  than  that  of  a  woman, — Mrs. 
John  Boyd.  At  the  time  of  the  breaking  out  of 
the  war  of  the  revolution,  this  widowed  mother  was 
living  in  Northumberland.  Her  family  consisted  of  her- 
self and  three  sons,  John,  Thomas  and  William.  It  was 
when  the  spirit  of  the  revolution  began  to  animate  the 
bosoms  of  the  Americans,  and  when  they  perceived  that 
everything  must  be  laid  on  the  altar  of  liberty.  The 
frontier  settlements  were  writhing  under  the  blows  in- 
flicted by  the  cruel  Indian,  and  Mrs.  Boyd  like  a  truly 
iSpartan  mother,  devoted  her  boys  to  the  cause  of  her 
country.  It  was  a  solemn  and  noble  resolve,  and  marked 
by  the  deep  piety  of  her  heart.  Calling  them  before 
lier  she  expressed  the  deep  interest  she  felt  in  the  success 
of  those  engaged  in  the  struggle  for  liberty,  and  with 
what  pleasure  she  had  beheld  the  sacrifices  which  others 
were  willing  to  make  in  its  behalf;  at  the  same  time 
stating  that  she  was  willing  to  pledge  her  all,  in  the 
sacred  cause  of  freedom.  Her  sons  were  dearer  to  her 
than  any  thing  of  earth,  and  these  she  was  ready  to  lay 
upon  the  altar  of  her  country's  rights.  She  did  so  with 
this  solemn  injunction,  "  That  they  should  never  disgrace 
their  swords,  with  the  least  spot  or  stain  of  cowardice" 

They  all  with  an  eager  spirit,  entered  the  army. 
William  fell  in  the  battle  of  Brandywine,  John  was  a 
prisoner  to  the  Indians,  at  one  time,  with  Mr.  Van  Cam- 
pen,  and  the  sad  fate  of  Thomas  the  younger,  which  was 
brought  upon  him  by  refusing  to  dishonor  the  cause  in 
which  he  had  enlisted,  even  by  a  single  word,  shows  but 


132  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

too  well  how  he  regarded  the  solemn  charge  of  his  noble- 
hearted  mother.  How  afflicting  to  her  must  have  been 
the  melancholy  intelligence,  that  was  brought  back  con- 
cerning her  darling  boy  !  He  was  a  youth  of  promise  ; 
intelligent,  sprightly  and  brave,  the  path  of  honor  was 
before  him,  and  he  bid  fair  to  press  his  way  forward, 
until  he  should  be  permitted  to  bask  in  the  clear  light  of 
a  well-earned  fame. 

He  was  about  six  feet  high,  finely  proportioned,  rather 
light  of  complexion,  and  possessed  an  active,  vigorous 
frame.  The  severity  with  which  he  was  made  to  part 
with  life,  has  enlisted  for  him  an  universal  sympathy,  and 
his  name  will  ever  be  remembered  as  one  of  the  gallant 
heroes  of  the  revolution. 

As  soon  as  the  detachment  under  Gen.  Hand,  heard 
the  news  of  the  skirmishing  of  Boyd's  party,  it  moved 
rapidly  forward,  ascended  the  hill  which  arose  at  no 
great  distance  from  the  head  of  the  lake,  and  in  their 
route  fell  in  with  the  packs  and  baggage  of  the  Indians. 
They  concluded  from  the  situation  of  the  place,  that  the 
enemy  had  selected  this  point,  with  the  design  of  mak- 
ing an  attack,  since  it  afforded  them  a  sort  of  central 
position,  whence  they  could  send  their  parties  to  harass 
their  foes,  and  to  which  they  might  retreat  whenever 
they  were  driven  back.  Not  stopping  here  Gen.  Hand 
pressed  on  to  the  scene  of  action,  and  soon  came  to 
where  the  enemy  had  been  busy  in  removing  their  dead ; 
but  the  Indians  not  awaiting  his  approach  precipitately 
fled,  leaving  one  of  their  number  with  the  dead  riflemen. 

They  then  attended  to  the  burial  of  those  who  had 
fallen  in  the  engagement,  and  waited  until  they  were 


MOSES    VAX  CAMPEX.  133 

joined  the  next  day  by  the  main  army,  when  the  whole 
marched  together  as  far  as  Fall  Brook,  where  they  en- 
camped for  the  night.  Gen.  Sullivan  learning  here,  that 
the  enemy  had  fled  from  all  their  towns,  made  a  dis- 
position of  his  army  for  the  destruction  of  their  villages 
and  plantations.  Generals  Poor  and  Maxwell  were  sent 
to  destroy  those  below,  while  Generals  Hand  and  Clinton 
were  sent  to  destroy  those  that  were  above  the  place  of 
their  encampment. 

On  the  next  day  the  work  of  destruction  commenced, 
each  division  of  the  army  advancing  to  its  appointed 
field  of  operation.  Maj.  Parr  of  Gen.  Clinton's  brigade 
crossed  the  Genesee  river  to  burn  Little  Beardstown, 
and  here  found  the  lifeless  bodies  of  Boyd  and  Parker. 
He  immediately  proceeded  to  give  them  the  honor  of  a 
decent  burial,  selecting  a  spot  which,  from  its  situation 
might  be  easily  remembered  by  those  who  were  their 
companions  in  arms.  It  was  on  the  bank  of  Little  Beard's 
Creek  where  a  little  stream  forms  a  junction  with  it,  in 
a  break  of  the  bank  under  a  clump  of  wild  plum  trees. 

This  spot  has  been  kept  in  mifid  by  tradition  and  there 
is  now  an  appropriate  mound  which  marks  the  place,* 
that  may  be  seen  by  every  traveler  through  the  region 
visited  by  this  campaign,  on  the  road  leading  between 
Geneseo  and  Moscow. 


*This  mound  has  of  late  been  encroached  upon  by  the  waters 
of  the  creek,  and  a  small  part  taken  away.  The  town  of  Leicester 
has  lately  fortified  the  bank,  in  such  a  manner,  it  is  hoped,  as 
will  prevent  any  farther  encroachment. 

A  large  oak  tree  standing  only  a  few  rods  distant  from  the 
;mound,  is  claimed  by  some  of  the  old  citizens  of  the  neighbor- 
hood, to  have  been  at  the  time  (1779)  the  "sapling"  to  which 
Lieut.  Boyd  was  tied,  and  the  owner  of  the  ground  on  which  it 
.stands,  guards  it  with  jealous  care.  ED. 


134  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

From  the  sad  offices  of  the  grave,  the  troops  turned 
again  to  the  work  of  destruction,  and  in  a  few  days  the 
beautiful  country  of  the  Genesee,  was  one  wide  scene  of 
desolation.  The  territory  which  had  been  thus  laid 
waste,  was  the  finest  that  had  been  visited  by  the  army. 
Upon  first  casting  their  eyes  over  it,  the  soldiers  beheld 
it  with  astonishment  and  joy.  It  presented,  then,  the 
same  delightful  and  open  view,  which  it  spreads  out  to 
the  beholder,  now.  The  mind  and  the  heart  were  feasted, 
as  they  ran  out  in  vision  over  a  plain  which  stretched  far 
into  the  distance,  meeting  here  and  there  a  beautiful 
grove,  on  every  side  corn-fields,  that  were  bowing  to  the 
breeze,  and  whose  broad  and  ample  bosom  gave  the  most- 
enlarged  ideas  of  plenty. 

The  Indians  had  here  come  together  in  great  numbers,, 
and  here  they  had  the  largest  village  which  Sullivan  had 
met  with  on  his  route,  and  in  speaking  of  it,  he  uses  the* 
same  exaggerated  style  he  employs  in  describing  the 
other  villages  he  passed  through.  "  The  town  of  Gene- 
see  contained  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  houses,, 
mostly  large  and  very  elegant.  It  was  beautifully  situ- 
ated, almost  encircled  with  a  clear  flat,  extending  a  num- 
ber of  miles  ;  over  which  extensive  fields  of  corn  were 
waving,  together  with  every  kind  of  vegetable  that  could 
be  conceived  of.* 

From  the  glowing  colors  in  which  General  Sullivan, 
describes  the  country  he  passed  through,  Col.  Stone  has- 
doubtless  been  led  into  an  error  in  speaking,  of  the  higk 
state  of  civilization  to  which  the  Senecas  and  Cayugas: 
had  arrived.  He  says,  "It  is  apprehended  that  but  few 

*Sullivan's  Report,  as  quoted  by  Stone. 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPENT.  135 

of  the  present  generation  are  aware  of  the  advances  which 
the  Indians  in  the  wide  and  beautiful  country  of  the 
Cayugas  and  Senecas,  had  made  in  the  march  of  civiliza. 
tion.  They  had  several  towns,  and  many  large  villages, 
laid  out  with  a  considerable  degree  of  regularity.  They 
had  framed  houses,  some  of  them  well  finished,  having 
chimneys,  and  painted."  Mr.  Van  Campen  says  that  the 
story  of  their  framed  houses  is  all  &  fudge:  at  least  in 
that  part  of  their  country  passed  through  by  the  army 
of  Sullivan.  His  own  memory  may  be  trusted,  upon  this 
point,  for,  if  the  houses  had  been  upon  the  magnificent 
scale  represented,  the  fact  could  not  not  have  altogether 
escaped  his  recollection.  And  the  reasons  which  he 
gives  in  support  of  his  position  tend  very  much  to  con- 
firm his  opinion. 

He  says  that  "  In  a  country  where  there  are  framed 
houses,  there  is  generally  found  such  a  thing  as  a  saw-mill. 
But  there  were  no  saw-mills  on  our  route.  Yet  framed 
houses  are  sometimes  found  in  a  country  where  there  are 
no  saw-mills.  Yes  ;  but  it  is  in  a  region  to  which  lum- 
ber can  easily  be  transported,  and  in  one  where  the  in- 
habitants have  advanced  considerably  in  the  arts  of 
commerce.  At  the  time  of  the  war  there  were  very 
few  saw-mills  in  the  whole  country  ;  there  was  but  one 
to  my  knowledge  above  Wilksbarre,  in  the  whole  region 
watered  by  the  Susquehanna ;  and  as  for  the  houses 
being  painted,  it  couldn't  have  been  with  anything  but 
mud:  many  of  them  we  found  daubed  over  with  this." 
Indeed,  it  would  be  contrary  to  the  native  indolence  and 
slovenly  habits  of  the  Indian,  to  suppose  that  he  would 
go  to  any  great  labor,  or  pains  in  rearing  for  himself  a 


138  lira   A3TD   ADVJCJTL'KJBS   OF 

dwelling,  other  than  that  which  could  be  formed  of  ma- 
terials near  at  hand,  and  then  too,  without  any  surprising 
exercise  of  skill.  He  delighted  morey  in  his  hunting 
grounds  and  the  chase,  than  in  any  great  display  about  his 
place  of  living,  Mr.  Van  Campen  says  that  their  houses 
were  generally  built  by  frying  large  posts  in  the  ground, 
at  a  convenient  distance  from  each  other,  between  which 
poles  were  woven.  This  formed  the  covering  of  the 
Mk»;  the  roof  was  made  by  laying  bark  upon  pofa^ 
which  were  properly  placed  as  a  support.  To  afford  gn*t~ 
er  warmth,  the  sides  were  plastered  with  mud.  The 
houses  that  were  found  on  the  roote  were  aH  of  this  de- 
scription, and  if  they  were  framed,  this  is  the  manner  in 
which  it  was  done,  and  the  painting  was  doubtless  such  as 
has  been  described. 

It  cannot  be  denied,  however,  that  the  Indians  had 
advanced  far,  in  the  arts  of  peace.  Their  wide  and 
flourishing  corn-fields,  and  their  fine  orchards  of  the 
apple  and  peach  tree,  were  no  fiction  ;  they  presented 
evidences  of  a  cultivation,  which  was  extraordinary, 
when  we  consider  how  naturally  averse  the  American 
Indians  were,  to  any  thing  like  patient  industry.  Yet 
the  labor  which  was  bestowed  upon  these,,  was,  doubt- 
less, performed  by  the  faithful  squaw,  since  »he  wa» 
doomed  by  her  lord  to  bear  the  principal  drudgerie*  of 
fife. 

After  laying  waste  the  beautiful  country  of  the  Gene- 
see,  Sullivan  pursued  the  Indians  no  farther.  It  doubt- 
less belonged  to  the  original  design  of  this  campaign, 
that  the  army  should  proceed  as  far  as  Niagara  and 
there  strike  atbtMire  blow  upon  the  Indians  and  British. 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  137 

But  from  some  cause,  which  has  been  left  unexplained, 
the  expedition  was  stopped  here,  and  the  Indians  were 
allowed  to  seek  their  last  resort  of  strength,  without 
being  molested  in  the  least.  Niagara  remained  the 
head  quarters  of  the  British  rangers,  blood-thirsty  Tories, 
and  cruel  Indians,  whence  parties  could  be  still  sent  out 
on  the  work  of  devastation  and  death,  among  the  un- 
certain homes  of  the  frontier  settlers.  But  Sullivan,  as 
though  he  had  accomplished  the  end  of  his  campaign, 
relinquished  all  further  enterprise  and  started  home, 
marching  with  his  army  in  very  much  the  same  route 
they  had  come. 

Still,  if  the  destruction  of  property  was  the  only  end 
of  this  undertaking,  it  must  be  confessed  that  the  work 
of  desolation  was  well  completed.  The  country  which  a 
month  previous,  appeared  like  a  beautiful  and  [ionrshing 
garden,  now  presented  little  less  than  a  dreary  waste,  or 
2  smoking  heap  of  ruins.  A  better  description  of  the 
scene  cannot  perhaps  be  given  than  that  from  the  pen  of 
Stone.  "  The  axe  and  the  torch  soon  transformed  the 
whole  of  that  beautiful  region  from  the  character  of  a 
garden  to  a  scene  of  drear  and  sickening  desolation. 
Forty  Indian  towns,  the  largest  containing  one  hundred 
.and  twenty-eight  houses,  were  destroyed,  corn,  gathered 
and  ungathered  to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  and  sixty 
thousand  bushels,  shared  the  same  fate  ;  their  fruit  trees 
were  cut  down ;  and  the  Indians  were  hunted  like  wild 
beasts,  till  neither  house,  nor  fruit  tree,  nor  field  of  corn, 
nor  inhabitant  remained  in  the  whole  country.  The 
gardens  were  enriched  with  great  quantities  of  useful 
vegetables  of  different  kinds.  The  size  of  the  corn-fields, 


138  LIFE    AND    ADVENTUKES    OF 

as  well  as  the  high  degree  of  cultivation  in  which  they 
were  kept,  excited  wonder  ;  and  the  ears  of  corn  were 
so  remarkably  large,  that  many  of  them  measured  twen- 
ty-two inches  in  length." 

"  So  numerous  were  the  fruit  trees,  that  in  one  orchard 
they  cut  down  fifteen  hundred  of  them." 

Several  towns  were  destroyed  on  their  way  back,  by 
detachments  sent  into  the  region  of  Cayuga  Lake,  xhe 
main  body  of  the  army  pursuing  the  most  direct  route 
to  Tioga,  at  which  place  it  arrived  on  the  30th  of  Sep- 
tember. In  a  few  days  it  resumed  its  return  march,, 
down  the  Susquehanna,  and  passing  through  Wyoming, 
arrived  at  Easton,  on  the  15th  of  October.  It  had 
traversed  a  large  extent  of  territory,  the  distance  thence 
to  the  Genesee  Castle  being  not  less  than  two  hundred 
and  eighty  miles.  Besides  the  victory  at  Newtown  the 
army  achieved  but  little,  yet  it  had  marched  over  a 
broad  extent  of  country,  and  sorely  afflicted  the  Indian 
in  the  destruction  of  his  towns,  and  in  the  desolation  of 
his  favorite  retreats  ;  but  as  for  himself,  he  had  not  been 
crippled,  nor  his  ferocious  spirit  subdued.  If  any  thing 
his  spirit  was  more  restless  ;  like  a  galled  tiger,  he  had 
gone  back  to  his  lair,  and  was  only  waiting  for  an  op- 
portunity to  burst  from  his  retreat,  and  seize  upon  his 
foe  with  a  more  deadly  grasp. 

The  part  performed  by  Mr.  Van  Cainpen  in  the  expe- 
dition above  Tioga,  was  only  that  of  a  volunteer.  Be- 
longing to  the  boat  department,  having  to  superintend, 
as  we  have  seen,  the  military  stores,  his  services  ended 
when  he  reached  that  place  ;  yet  he  could  not  bear  the 
inactivity  of  awaiting  the  return  of  the  army,  he  chose 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  13&' 

rather  to  throw  himself  in  with  the  fortunes  of  the  cam- 
paign, and  endure  its  fatigues  and  dangers,  than  remain 
at  a  distance  from  the  field  of  strife. 

Upon  his  return  he  was  taken  sick  with  a  fever,  and 
was  removed  to  the  fort,  which  he  had  built  early  in  the 
preceding  year  upon  the  waters  of  Fishing  Creek.  Here 
his  father  resided,  his  house  having  been  burned  by  the 
Indians  at  the  time  of  making  their  attack  upon  the 
settlement,  as  has  already  been  described,  in  the  spring  of* 
'78.  Van  Campen  recovered  his  health  during  the  win- 
ter and  was  prepared  for  entering  upon  the  duties  of 
coming  year. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Much  reliance  had  been  placed  on  the  campaign  of 
Sullivan,  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  frontier  settlements, 
to  afford  them  protection  against  further  molestation 
from  the  Indians.  These  had  been  driven  back  so  far 
from  their  homes,  and  had  suffered  such  a  complete  over- 
throw it  was  fondly  hoped  they  would  not  very  soon 
visit  the  frontier.  It  was  supposed  by  some  that  they 
had  been  completely  vanquished,  and  that  now  it  was 
perfectly  safe  for  the  farmer  to  return  to  his  employ- 
ments and,  as  soon  as  the  spring  should  open,  commence 
the  labor  of  cultivating  his  soil. 

But  the  Indian  though  he  had  been  driven  back  had 
not  been  conquered.  On  the  contrary,  he  had  been 
wrought  up  to  a  spirit  of  desperation,  by  the  ravages 
made  upon  his  territory  in  the  destruction  of  his  home, 
and  of  the  altars  of  his  fathers. 

Many  of  the  settlers,  especially  those  in  the  vicinity 
of  Wyoming,  had  been  so  much  interrupted  during  the 
preceding  years,  in  their  labors  on  the  farm,  and  the  pro- 
ducts of  many  had  been  so  completelv  destroyed  by  the 
Indians  and  British  rangers,  that  it  was  deemed  neces- 
sary for  the  husbandman  to  engage  in  an  early  cultiva- 
tion of  the  soil. 

While  the  inhabitants,  therefore,  were  preparing  to 
Center  upon  the  peaceful  occupation  of  their  farms,  their 
(140) 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEIST.  141 

unsubdued  foes  were  meditating  designs  of  mischief,  and. 
ere  long  were  prepared  to  plant  themselves,  like  so  many 
sentinels,  along  the  outskirts  of  the  settlements,  and 
watch  for  the  favorable  opportunity  to  spring  from  their 
hiding  places,  upon  the  unarmed  laborer,  and  make  him 
the  victim  of  the  tomahawk,  or  hurry  him  away  as  a 
captive,  whose  fate  was  to  be  entirely  at  the  beck  of 
savage  caprice.  Instances  of  plunder,  burning,  murder 
and  capture  began  early  to  circulate  along  the  frontier, 
so  that  it  was  soon  apparent,  that  the  enemy  was  abroad, 
and  intent  upon  doing  all  the  mischief  within  his  power. 
But  in  every  instance  the  Indian  did  not  escape  unpun- 
ished for  his  deeds  of  cruelty. 

Among  the  inhabitants  of  the  territory  open  to  his  in- 
cursions, there  were  those  who  possessed  a  most  resolute,, 
daring  spirit,  who  were  not  to  be  intimidated  by  the 
enemy,  and  who  were  not  slow  to  extricate  themselves, 
from  danger.  One  of  these,  as  we  have  had  occasion 
already  to  mention,  was  Lebbeus  Hammond ;  and  another 
almost  equally  fearless,  named  Bennett,  was  a  brave 
companion  with  him,  and  both  of  them  inhabitants  of 
the  beautiful  valley  of  Wyoming. 

This  place  had  been  protected  after  the  massacre  in 
'78  by  troops  of  the  regular  army  stationed  at  Wilksbarre 
Fort.  Some  of  the  inhabitants  that  remained,  removed 
from  this  fort  early  in  the  succeeding  year  to  the  upper 
part  of  the  valley,  and  fortified  themselves  by  building 
a  garrison  of  twenty-eight  houses  standing  in  a  semi- 
circle, the  base  of  which  was  formed  by  the  river,  each 
one  being  placed  three  feet  within  the  other,  so  that  the 
rear  of  every  successive  house  could  be  defended,  from. 


142  LIFE    AND    ADVENTUKES    OF 

the  preceding  one.  In  the  center  of  the  semi-circle  a 
large  gate  led  into  the  open  space  enclosed  by  the  build- 
ings. The  two  that  were  next  the  river  were  constructed 
so  as  to  guard  against  an  attack  from  Indians,  creeping 
along  the  bank,  all  had  a  communication  from  one  to  the 
other  in  the  upper  story,  and  along  on  the  top  was  a 
promenade  for  sentries. 

Here  Bennett  and  Hammond,  with  nearly  thirty  of 
the  settlers,  lived  during  the  summer  of  "79,  and  culti- 
vated about  one  hundred  acres  of  corn,  which  gave  an 
amply  supply  of  food  for  the  winter.  Their  fortification 
appeared  quite  formidable  at  a  distance,  so  much  so  that 
a  large  party  of  Indians,  which  lay  upon  the  opposite 
mountain  previous  to  the  campaign  of  Sullivan,  did  not 
venture  to  make  an  attack  upon  it  as  they  had  designed. 
It  was  guarded  by  three  sentinels,  twjb  of  which  prome- 
naded the  tops  of  the  houses,  and  one  the  bank  of  the 
river.  Having  spent  the  summer  and  winter  here  with- 
out an  attack,  Bennett  resolved  in  the  spring,  to  go  and 
cultivate  his  own  farm  which  lay  a  few  miles  above. 
His  friends  remonstrated  with  him  upon  the  danger  of 
going  off  alone,  so  far  from  the  garrison,  saying  that  "  He 
would  certainly  be  killed  or  taken  prisoner  by  the  In- 
dians." Yet  he  persisted  in  his  determination,  affirming 
that  there  was  no  danger, — that  the  Indians  would  not 
certainly  venture  this  year  to  attack  the  settlements,  and 
if  they  did,  he  relied  much  upon  a  famous  hunting  dog 
of  his,  to  warn  him  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy.  This 
dog,  he  said,  could  smell  an  Indian  before  he  was  within 
rifle  shot,  and  would  give  the  alarm.  Trusting,  there- 
fore, to  the  faithfulness  of  his  sagacious  old  pet,  he  took 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  143 

with  him  his  son,  who  was  quite  a  boy,  and  went  up  to 
his  farm  and  commenced  ploughing.  He  placed  two 
rifles  at  each  side  of  the  field  where  his  furrows  ended, 
believing  that  in  case  of  an  attack,  his  son  and  himself 
could  reach  one  of  the  two  rifles. 

Thus  they  worked  for  the  space  of  two  days  without 
any  interruption,  returning  at  night  to  the  garrison. 
They  had  been  watched,  however,  by  a  company  of  sav- 
ages, numbering  seven,  who  had  inspected  their  every 
movement.  On  the  third  day  they  were  accompanied  on 
their  way  back  to  their  work,  by  Mr.  Lebbeus  Hammond, 
who  went  in  pursuit  of  a  pair  of  horses,  which  had  strayed 
from  their  enclosure.  He  was  also  warned  of  the  danger 
of  going  out  alone  in  the  woods,  yet  he  apprehended 
nothing  of  the  kind,  and  would  allow  no  company  to  go 
with  him  as  a  guard.  He  expected  to  find  his  horses  in 
the  direction  of  Bennett's  farm  and  they  proceeded  on 
together,  each  shouldering  his  rifle.  Not  meeting  vlth 
the  animals  of  which  he  was  in  pursuit,  before  reaching 
the  farm,  Bennett  volunteered,  with  his  boy  and  dog,  to 
go  with  him  further  ;  but  he  refused,  saying  that  there 
was  no  danger,  and  that  he  would  soon  return.  He 
then  proceeded  up  the  river  alone,  until  he  found  his 
horses,  and  having  caught  them,  mounted  one  and  was 
returning,  leading  the  other.  As  he  came  in  sight  of 
Bennett's  farm,  his  eyes  were  fixed  in  that  direction, 
earnestly  watching  him  and  his  boy  as  they  were  at  work 
in  the  field.  He  had  no  thought  of  the  savage,  nor  the 
most  distant  idea  that  he  was  in  the  vicinity  of  danger. 
Yet  while  he  was  looking  towards  his  friends,  and  eager- 
ly expecting  another  sight,  when  they  should  pass  the 


144  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

point,  which  at  that  moment  obscured  the  view,  his  path 
was  immediately  beset  with  Indians,  who  siezed  his. 
horses  before  he  was  aware,  and  afforded  him  no  oppor- 
tunity for  escape.  Seeing  himself  so  completely  in  their 
power  he  thought  it  best  to  offer  no  resistance,  but  to 
make  the  best  of  the  circumstances  into  which  he  was 
thrown.  They  made  him  dismount,  then  bonnd  him  and 
laid  him  on  the  ground.  While  he  was  lying  here  he 
could  see  some  of  them  creep  along  behind  the  fence, 
which  obscured  them  from  Bennett,  and  there  could  see 
the  latter  pass  and  re-pass,  where  the  view  was  open, 
while  the  Indians  were  watching  for  the  most  favorable 
moment  to  take  him.  He  wondered  where  Bennett's 
dog  could  be,  all  this  while,  and  was  expecting  every 
moment  that  he  would  sound  the  alarm.  But  the  dog, 
which  had  been  doted  upon  so  much,  proved  himself  a, 
coward  ;  Hammond  caught  a  glimpse  of  him  running 
away,  with  his  tail  down,  and  at  full  speed.  The  In- 
dians watched  Bennett  and  his  boy,  as  they  ploughed 
round  after  round,  unconscious  that  the  keen  eyes  of 
their  foes  were  upon  them.  But  finally,  as  they  were 
just  beginning  to  cross  the  field  with  another  furrow, 
these  slipped  over  the  fence,  and  came  behind  them  with 
noiseless  tread,  and  placed  a  hand  upon  the  shoulder  of 
himself  and  boy.  Seeing  that  there  was  no  opportunity 
for  escape,  he  also  gave  up  without  making  any  resist- 
ance, and  they  were  about  to  take  him  away,  leaving  his 
team  standing  in  the  harness.  Bennett,  with  character- 
istic bravery,  swore  he  would  not  go  with  them,  until 
they  would  allow  him  to  unhitch  his  horses,  so  that  they 
might  be  able  to  get  their  living  while  he  was  gone- 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  145 

The  Indians  generously  perf  ormed  this  service  with  their 
knives,  and  then  led  him  on  till  they  came  to  where  they 
had  left  Hammond.  The  two  recognized  each  other 
with  a  smile,  and  were  not  a  little  gratified  that  their 
fortunes  were  thus  thrown  together.  Unloosing  Ham- 
mond, they  began  to  march  with  their  prisoners,  up  the 
river,  leading  his  horses  only  a  short  distance  with  them, 
for  they  appeared  to  be  concerned  lest  their  trail  would 
lead  to  detection.  They  therefore  slipped  off  the  halters 
and  let  them  go. 

We  have  seen  that  Hammond  possessed  a  bold  and 
courageous  spirit ;  he  was  gifted  with  another  trait  of 
character,  which  is  not  unfrequently  found  to  be  the 
handmaid  of  bravery.  As  he  walked  along  by  his  In- 
dian guard,  he  soon  forgot  his  troubles  and  broke  forth 
into  an  airy  whistle,  or  made  the  woods  echo  to  the  notes 
of  some  playful  song.  He  threw  off  his  cares  with  as 
much  ease  as  though  they  had  been  no  burden,  and 
tripped  along  with  so  light  and  merry  a  heart,  as  to  im- 
part to  the  savages  themselves,  a  high  gratification,  and 
make  them  more  at  ease  concerning  their  prisoner. 

Bennett,  either  from  the  circumstance  of  his  having  a 
family  or  from  some  other  cause,  could  not  be  so  light 
of  heart.  His  boy  was  with  him,  and  the  sympathies  of 
a  father  were  doubtless  laden  with  a  deep  anxiety  for 
the  welfare  of  his  child,  and  the  savages  regarded  him 
with  a  more  cautious  eye.  Yet  as  they  advanced  the 
prisoners  had  an  opportunity  to  pass  a  word  or  two, 
sufficient  to  become  acquainted  with  each  other's  de- 
signs. Hammond  informed  Bennett  that  he  did  not  in- 
tend to  stay  long  with  his  company,  and  when  they 


146  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

<;ame  to  a  place  which  favored  his  design,  he  spoke  and 
said,  "  Now,  here  Bennett,  is  a  spot  where  I  can  get 
away  from  the  Indians  as  easy,  as  to  turn  my  hand  over. 
I  can  start  and  run  and  the  best  of  them  can't  catch  me. 
There  are  trees  in  the  way  and  I  will  risk  their  bringing 
me  down  with  a  rifle.  I  can  run  like  a  bird." — Bennett 
plead  with  him  not  to  go — that  he  should  have  some 
sympathy  with  him  and  his  boy — that,  shoiild  he  leave 
them,  they  would  certainly  be  tomahawked.  He  begged 
of  him  for  the  sake  of  his  boy,  to  remain.  He  said  that 
if  they  went  along  peaceably,  their  lives  would  in  all 
probability  be  spared,  and  that  a  journey  through  to 
Niagara,  would  not  be  a  very  great  undertaking,  and 
that  they  would  be  likely  to  get  back  by  winter.  Ham- 
mond told  him  that  he  would  not  go  through  with  them 
to  Niagara,  but  that,  if  they  would  help  him  kill  the 
party  which  had  taken  them,  he  would  go  further.  To 
this  they  assented  and  determined  to  embrace  the  first 
opportunity  to  execute  their  designs  ;  if  possible,  during 
the  coming  night.  They  traveled  on  until  darkness 
•overtook  them,  Hammond  cheering  their  way  with  a 
merry  whistle  or  with  a  song.  At  night  they  encamped 
near  a  running  brook,  and  after  having  brought  together 
a  sufficient  supply  of  wood  and  taken  supper,  they  made 
preparations  for  the  night.  The  prisoners  were  tied  and 
made  to  lie  down,  each  one  between  two  Indians.  Thus 
situated  they  were  presented  with  little  hope  of  making 
their  escape,  yet  they  had  a  full  opportunity  of  reflect- 
ing upon  the  curious  fortunes  of  the  day,  and  of  imagin- 
ing the  depth  of  anxiety  which  must  be  felt  by  those 
whom  they  had  left  at  home.  We  leave  this  party  here 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEST.  147 

to  describe  the  progress  of  another,  of  the  same  charac- 
ter, and  of  similar  history. 

There  was  little  apprehension,  as  we  have  stated  in  the 
commencement  of  the  present  chapter,  among  the  set- 
tlers of  the  frontier,  concerning  an  attack  from  the  Ind- 
ians in  the  spring  of  1780.  They  had  been  so  completely 
routed  the  year  before,  that  it  was  supposed  they  would 
not  venture  again  upon  their  missions  of  plunder  and 
death.  The  inhabitants  of  Fort  Wheeler,  among  oth- 
ers, entertained  the  same  opinion  and  Mr.  Van  Campen 
having  recovered  from  his  sickness,  was  called  upon  by 
his  father  to  go  and  assist  in  re-building  his  house,  which 
had  been  burned  by  the  Indians,  and  make  preparation 
for  raising  grain.  He  therefore  left  the  fort,  late  in  the 
month  of  March,  in  company  with  his  father,  a  younger 
brother,  an  uncle  and  cousin,  and  one  Peter  Pence,  who 
proceeded  to  take  possession  of  their  farms,  his  uncle  of 
one,  and  his  father  of  another.  They  were  about  half  a 
mile  apart  and  four  miles  distant  from  the  fort.  Here, 
each  party  fixing  an  encampment,  commenced  its  prepa- 
rations for  making  sugar  and  for  rearing  their  dwellings. 
Not  anticipating  danger,  they  had  only  two  rifles,  one 
with  each  company,  and  in  other  respects,  were  wholly 
unprepared  for  an  attack  from  their  foes. 

The  Indians  in  making  their  descent  upon  the  frontier 
settlements,  usually  proceeded  in  a  body  until  they  came 
into  the  vicinity  of  these,  where  they  would  separate  into 
small  parties,  and  for  the  purpose  of  striking  greater 
terror  upon  the  inhabitants,  attack  them  at  different 
points  along  the  line  open  to  their  incursions  They  usu- 
ally came  as  far  as  the  Wyalusing  Flats  and  from  that 


148  LIFE    AXD    ADVENTUKES    OF 

point,  a  part  would  go  to  the  settlements  on  the  Dela- 
ware, some  descend  the  east  branch  of  the  Susquehannar 
and  others  the  west  branch  of  the  same  river.  In  the 
present  instance,  the  party  of  seven  which  had  made 
prisoners  of  Bennett  and  Hammond,  was  accompanied 
by  ten  others,  who,  as  soon  as  they  came  into  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Wyoming,  struck  off,  that  they  might  fall' 
upon  the  inhabitants  below.  The  latter  party  descended 
the  river  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Shawnee  Flats,  came  upon 
one  named  Asa  Upson,  whom  they  killed,  and  a  boy  called 
Rogers  who  was  taken  pi'isoner.  They  next  advanced 
to  the  waters  of  Fishing  Creek,  where  they  discovered 
Van  Campen's  uncle  who  with  his  son  and  Peter  Pence, 
was  at  work.  His  uncle  they  killed,  and  took  the  boy 
and  Peter  along  with  them  as  prisoners.  Taking  pos- 
session of  the  rifle,  they  marched  on  with  their  prisoners' 
up  the  creek,  and  soon  saw  before  them  the  appear- 
ance of  other  settlers.  It  was  Van  Campen  with  his 
father  and  brother.  Securing  their  prisoners,  they  crept 
cautiously  up,  and  suddenly  burst  upon  this  unsuspecting 
company.  The  father  was  thrust  through  with  a  spear, 
and  as  he  fell,  the  Indian  released  his  hold  and  it  stood 
upright,  from  his  transfixed  breast.  The  warrior,  taking- 
his  knife  from  his  girdle,  scalped  his  victim,  who  was 
lying  in  the  agonies  of  death,  and  then  cut  the  throat  of 
the  dying  man,  from  ear  to  ear.  The  little  brother,  who 
stood  by  Van  Campen's  side,  as  he  saw  this  last  act, 
raised  his  eyes,  and  with  an  agonizing  look,  said,  "  Father 
is  killed"  In  an  instant  the  hatchet  was  gleaming  over 
his  head,  and  the  next  moment,  the  little  boy,  too,  wa» 
struggling  wTith  his  dying  pangs.  Van  Campen  was 


MOSES    VAST  CAMPEX.  149 

seized  by  two  warriors,  who  each  laid  hold  of  one  of  his 
.arms,  and  another  coming  up,  took  the  scalp  from  his  ex- 
piring brother  and  threw  him  across  the  fire.  Then  the 
warrior  who  had  killed  and  had  been  scalping  his  father, 
placed  one  foot  on  the  body,  and  drew  out  his  spear. 
But  his  thirst  for  blood  was  still  unquenched  ;  with  the 
reeking  blade  he  came  towards  Van  Campen,  and  aiming 
at  his  body  made  a  violent  thrust.  But  the  latter  per- 
ceiving the  movement,  quickly  shrank  to  one  side,  and 
the  spear  passed  through  his  vest  and  shirt,  and  made  a 
slight  wound  in  his  flesh.  The  Indians,  who  had  hold  of 
him,  then  seized  the  weapon  and  secured  his  arms  behind 
him,  appearing  to  be  satisfied  with  the  number  slain. 

This  was  a  trying  scene  for  Van  Campen.  His  hon- 
ored father  lay  before  him,  a  slaughtered  victim.  The 
dark  smoke  which  went  curling  up  towards  heaven,  from 
the  fire  near,  bore  in  its  deep  folds,  the  incense  of  a 
brother's  blood, — too  darling  a  sacrifice  to  be  met  with 
an  unblanched  cheek.  Yet  what  could  he  say — or,  what 
do  ?  His  little  brother  had  no  doubt  fallen,  because  of 
the  agony  he  had  expressed  for  his  dying  father  ; — should 
he,  too,  allow  the  deep  current  of  his  emotions,  to  break 
away  from  their  pent  up  channel,  and  overwhelm  him 
with  a  flood  of  grief  ?  This  would  be  to  expose  himself 
to  certain  death.  Yet  he  would  as  soon  die,  almost,  as 
live,  with  the  deep  sorrow  that  was  pressing  him  down 
to  the  earth.  But  amid  the  whole,  he  preserved  his  coun- 
tenance erect — not  a  single  muscle  of  his  face  betrayed 
the  agitation  within — and  there  was  no  sign  which  gave 
the  least  indication  of  fear.  The  savages,  beholding  his 
.apparent  indifference,  ceased  from  the  fury  of  their  rage 


150  LIFE    AND    ADVEHTUBES    OF 

and  the  tumultuous  wave  passed  over,  leaving  him  the' 
lone  survivor  of  the  wrecks  around.  They  took  him  pris- 
oner and  pursued  their  march  up  Fishing  Creek,  leading 
along  two  of  his  father's  horses,  upon  which  they  had 
mounted  their  baggage. 

Upon  coming  to  the  vicinity  of  a  place  called  Hunt- 
ington,  they  again  discovered  inhabitants,  and  dispatched 
four  of  their  number  to  go  and  take  a  survey  of  the 
scene  before  them,  and  then  come  back  and  report. 
They  were  fortunately  discovered  by  the  settlers,  who 
immediately  fled,  but  the  Indians  shot  at  them  and 
wounded  a  Captain  Ransom  in  the  shoulder.  Proceed- 
ing on  their  way  they  came,  the  next  morning,  to  the 
head  of  what  was  called  Hunlock's  Creek,  and  the  In- 
dians again  perceived  that  they  were  in  the  vicinity  of 
inhabitants.  It  was  the  place  of  one  Pike,  who  was  with 
his  wife  and  child  at  a  camp,  engaged  in  making  sugar. 
Here  one  of  the  Indians,  who  could  speak  a  little  English, 
told  Van  Campen  that  he  must  stand  out  in  an  open 
place,  and  call  to  those  that  were  near,  and  have  them 
come  towards  him,  threatening  to  put  him  to  death  if  he 
did  not  do  as  he  was  ordered.  All  the  others  concealed 
themselves  and  Van  Campen,  thinking  it  best  to  obey 
them,  rather  than  lose  his  life,  called  aloud  as  though  he 
desired  some  assistance.  He  was  answered — "  What  do 
you  want  ?" — "  Come  here,"  was  the  reply.  In  a  moment 
Pike  came  running  up,  and  when  he  was  just  at  hand, 
the  savages  rushed  out  upon  him,  with  their  tomahawks, 
and  brandished  one  over  his  head.  The  poor  fellow  im- 
mediately dropped  on  his  knees  and  begged  for  quarters. 
They  appeared  to  be  pleased  with  the  success  of  their 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  151 

little  stratagem,  and  with  the  manner  in  which  they  had 
frightened  him,  and  were  willing  to  spare  his  life. 

Pike  then  led  them  to  his  camp  where  they  found  his 
wife  and  child  ;  these  they  stripped  of  all  their  clothing, 
except  a  thin,  light  garment  and  one  of  the  savages,  more 
blood-thirsty  than  the  others,  took  the  little  child  by  the 
heels  and  swung  it  around,  with  the  intention  of  dashing 
out  its  brains  against  a  tree.  The  infant  screamed,  and 
the  poor  mother,  with  a  frantic  shriek,  flew  to  its  relief, 
catching  hold  of  the  warrior's  arm.  The  Indian  chief, 
Mohawk,  who  was  one  of  this  party,  beholding  the  situ- 
ation of  the  woman  came  up  and  took  away  the  child 
from  this  cruel  wretch,  and  gave  it  to  the  agoni/ed 
mother.  He  then  gave  her  the  clothing  which  had  been 
torn  from  her,  and  taking  out  his  paint  box,  painted  her, 
and  pointing  in  the  direction  he  wished  her  to  go,  said* 
"  Jog  go,  squaw."  She  departed  and  traveling  on  foot 
arrived  safely  at  Wyoming,  where  she  gave  a  report  of 
what  had  transpired. 

A  few  extracts  from  a  diary,  which  was  kept  by  Lieu- 
tenant Jenkins,  of  the  valley  of  Wyoming,  and  which 
belongs  to  the  time  of  which  we  have  been  speaking 
may  not  be  uninteresting  to  the  reader.* 

"March  27th. — Bennett  and  son,  and  Hammond  taken 
and  carried  off,  supposed  by  the  Indians.  The  same  day 
TJpson  scalped  near  William  Stewart's  house,  and  young 
Rogers  taken. 

"March  28th. — Several  scouting  parties  sent  out,  but 
make  no  discoveries  of  the  enemy. 


*As  quoted  by  Stone  in  his  History  of  Wyoming. 


152  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

"March  29th. — Esquire  Franklin  went  to  Huntington, 
on  a  scout,  and  was  attacked  by  the  Indians,  at  or  near 
his  own  house,  and  two  of  his  party  murdered — Ransom 
and  Parker.* 

"March  30th. — Mrs.  Pike  came  in  this  day,  and  in- 
formed that  she  and  her  husband  were  in  the  woods 
making  sugar,  and  were  surrounded  by  a  party  of  about 
thirty  Indians,  (there  were  only  ten,)  who  had  several 
prisoners  with  them,  and  two  horses.  They  took  her 
husband  and  carried  him  off  with  them,  and  painted  her 
and  sent  her  in.  They  killed  the  horses  before  they  left 
the  cabin  where  she  was.  One  of  the  prisoners  told  her 
that  the  Indians  had  killed  three  or  four  men  at  Fishing 
Creek." 

Taking  Pike  with  them  the  Indians,  after  having  killed 
the  two  horses,  as  just  mentioned,  proceeded  on  their 
way,  crossing  the  mountain  and  coming  to  what  was 
called  Little  Tunkhannock  Creek,  in  the  mouth  of  which 
stream,  they  had  concealed  their  canoes.  They  embarked 
in  these,  crossed  over  the  Susquehanna,  and  paddled 
along  the  edge  of  the  stream  until  they  came  to  the 
mouth  of  Big  Tunkhannock  Creek  ;  after  passing  by 
which,  they  went  on  shore,  cutting  holes  in  the  bottoms 
of  their  little  barks  and  sent  them  floating  down  the 
river.  They  passed  along  up  through  the  valley  of  the 
Susquehanna,  without  meeting  with  any  thing  worthy 


*Mr.  Van  Campen  says  that  Ransom  was  only  wounded  in  the 
shoulder,  and  that  he  recovered  his  health,  and  was  well  after- 
wards. He  does  not  know  that  any  one  was  killed  at  that  time, 
and  supposes  there  was  not  from  the  fact  that  no  scalp  was  taken. 
They  might  have  killed  Parker,  however,  without  taking  his 
scalp. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  153 

•of  note,  till  they  came  to  Meshoppen  Creek,  where  the 
prisoners  discovered  something  very  strange  in  the  ap- 
pearance of  their  captors.  Their  countenances  suddenly 
were  lighted  up  with  revenge  ;  their  eyes  darted  fire, 
and  their  every  look  was  kindled  writh  the  strong  expres- 
sions of  rage.  The  prisoners  saw  around  them  no  cause 
for  this  unexpected  change  in  their  actions,  and  wondered 
what  could  be  the  matter.  They  were  led  to  entertain 
the  most  fearful  apprehensions,  concerning  their  fate, 
beginning  to  anticipate  a  sudden  and  terrible  death.  An- 
other glance  at  the  party,  which  we  have  left,  is  here 
necessary  to  explain  the  reason  of  these  movements. 

Hammond  and  Bennett  were  lying-  between  their  cap- 
tors ;  it  was  the  first  night  after  they  were  taken,  and 
they  were  in  hopes  that  some  opportunity  would  present 
itself,  for  rising  upon  the  party  by  which  they  were  de- 
tained. Bennett,  who  was  really  a  brave  man,  had  some 
hesitation  about  acting,  for  fear  that  a  failure  might  de- 
cide the  fate  of  his  boy.  He  did  not  wish  to  engage 
without  a  strong  probability  of  success.  The  thoughts 
of  each  one  was  occupied,  while  the  warriors  were  held 
in  profound  sleep  ;  Bennett,  for  the  reasons  given,  view- 
ing their  proposed  enterprise  somewhat  reluctantly,  and 
Hammond,  watching  for  the  favorable  moment  to  arrive, 
when  they  could  perform  the  work  of  death  and  escape. 

They  continued  thus  until  nearly  the  break  of  day, 
when  the  Indians  arose,  and  unbinding  their  prisoners, 
took  them  down  to  a  little  creek,  near  which  they  had 
encamped,  that  they  might  perform  their  accustomed 
morning  ablution.  Upon  returning,  Hammond  whis- 
pered to  Bennett,  that  now  would  be  their  time  to  watch 


154  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

their  opportunity  for  making  an  attack. — Bennett  an- 
swered that  they  had  better  not.  There  was  no  chance 
for  the  other  to  urge  his  purpose,  and  they  went  back  to 
their  places,  without  saying  anything  more.  The  Indians 
then  laid  down,  and  their  prisoners  with  them,  to  take 
another  nap,  but  the  latter  were  left  unbound  As  soon 
as  the  savages  were  again  in  the  soft  embraces  of  sleep, 
Hammond  passed  the  signal  over  to  Bennett,  and  the 
latter  shook  his  head.  The  other  could  not  remonstrate, 
for  their  communications  must  be  made  in  silence,  he 
therefore  remained  in  the  greatest  anxiety,  until  the 
time  for  action  had  passed,  and  the  broad  light  of  day 
soon  chased  away  the  dreams  which  hung  around  the 
slumbering  warrior.  Hammond  then  gave  Bennett  to 
understand,  that  he  would  not  go  one  step  farther  with 
him,  that  they  had  enjoyed  as  fair  an  opportunity  as 
they  could  have  desired,  for  making  an  escape,  and  he 
had  not  been  willing  to  embrace  it,  and  that  now  he- 
should  be  left  to  make  his  way  along  as  best  he'  could, 
for  he,  Hammond,  was  determined  to  take  his  first  chance 
for  flight.  Bennett  well  understood  the  fleetness,  .as 
well  as  the  decision  of  the  other,  and  was  perfectly  as- 
sured that  he  would  make  his  escape,  if  he  once  resolved 
to  do  so  He  therefore  besought  his  companion,  that  he 
would  go  with  him  one  day  longer,  stating  the  embar- 
rassment he  felt,  on  account  of  his  boy,  and  that  the 
circumstances  with  which  they  had  been  favored,  were 
such  as  they  had  not  anticipated,  and  that  he  was  in  a. 
measure  unprepared  to  act ;  but  he  might  rely  upon  it,, 
that  he  would  not  fail  to  co-operate  with  him,  in  any- 
thing he  should  propose  during  the  coming  night.  Ham- 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  155 

mond  was  persuaded  to  continue  with  them  another  day  ; 
and  during  their  progress,  the  two  prisoners  managed  to 
be  together  as  much  as  possible  without  incurring  sus- 
picion, so  that  their  plans  for  the  proposed  attack, 
were  well  matured  before  it  came  night.  But  though 
they  had  used  great  caution  in  conversing  with  each 
other,  the  savages  had  observed  that  they  were  more 
than  usually  intimate,  and  began  to  watch  them  with  a 
more  careful  eye,  every  now  and  then  bringing  upon 
them  a  dark  and  significant  frown.  Hammond  resorted 
again  to  his  music,  but  it  failed  of  producing  its  wonted 
effect.  The  melody  of  his  voice  passed  over  them,  as 
though  it  had  been  unheard,  and  the  clear  and  lively 
notes  of  his  whistle,  fell  upon  their  ears  without  starting 
any  thing,  which  even  bordered  upon  a  smile.  They  all 
looked  gruffly  and  sullen,  not  excepting  the  one  with 
whom  Hammond  had  become  quite  a  favorite,  on  ac- 
count of  his  pleasing  songs  and  insinuating  manners. 
The  latter  finding  that  his  efforts  to  please  were  in  vain, 
relaxed  into  his  accustomed  careless  manner,  and  stepped 
along  as  though  he  was  beyond  the  reach  of  trouble. 

Bennett,  on  the  contrary,  bore  upon  him  the  marks  of 
anxiety.  It  was  but  too  apparent  from  his  looks,  that 
he  apprehended  another  failure,  and  the  Indians  conceiv- 
ing, perhaps,  some  dislike,  treated  him  rather  roughly, 
placing  upon  him,  in  addition  to  his  own,  the  pack  which 
had  before  been  carried  by  Hammond. 

When  it  came  night  they  were  pinioned  more  closely 
than  than  they  had  been  before,  and  the  hope  of  destroy- 
ing these  savages,  began  to  desert  them.  Yet  they 
looked  forward  to  the  morning,  when  they  expected  to> 


156  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

be  unloosed,  as  they  were  on  the  one  previous.  Their 
encampment  was  near  Meshoppen  Creek,  and  they  anx- 
iously awaited  the  time  when  the  savages  would  go 
down  to  the  creek  to  wash,  trusting  that  they  would  be 
left  unbound,  when  they  returned. 

Soon  the  first  light  of  morning  began  to  send  up  a  few 
timorous  rays  in  the  east,  and  the  Indians,  true  to  their 
habit,  arose,  unloosed  their  prisoners,  and  went  down 
to  the  creek,  as  had  been  anticipated.  But  when  they 
came  back  they  were  careful  to  make  fast  their  captives 
between  two  warriors,  leaving  the  boy  only,  unbound. 
They  were  thus  disappointed,  and  began  to  give  up  all 
ideas  of  making  an  escape.  Hammond,  especially,  was 
impatient,  and  was  tossed  about  with  restless  anxiety. 
He  was  lying  near  the  Indian  who  had  been  rather  pre- 
possessed in  his  favor,  and  this  fellow,  who  was  called 
English,  spoke  to  him  and  said,  "  Lie  still,  Yankee  ; — 
Yankee — sleep."  Hammond  answered  that  he  couldn't 
sleep  the  cord  hurt  him  so.  With  this  the  Indian  slipped 
out  his  knife  to  him,  that  he  might  loosen  his  fetters  a 
little,  and  be  able  to  obtain  more  rest.  Hammond  was 
very  careful  to  use  the  knife  in  relieving  himself  from 
bondage,  and  having  silently  cut  himself  loose,  handed 
the  instrument  over  to  Bennett,  who  used  it  with  equal 
success. 

It  had  been  previously  agreed  upon,  in  case  of  their 
being  free  to  make  an  attack,  that  Hammond  should 
take  a  war-spear,  Bennett  the  wood-hatchet,  having 
been  careful  to  observe  where  it  was  placed,  and  the 
little  boy  was  to  stand  by  the  guns,  that  had  been  stacked 
.against  a  tree.  He  was  not  to  fire  unless  a  warrior 


MOSES    VAX  CAMPEN.  15  7 

should  attempt  to  take  possession  of  them. — One  of  the 
Indians,  upon  returning  from  the  creek,  had  not  laid 
down  with  the  others,  but  sat  by  the  fire  with  his  blanket 
paztly  over  his  head,  and  was  engaged  in  picking  and 
eating  the  roasted  head  of  a  deer.  He  sat  with  his  face 
turned  partly  from  them,  and  they  were  in  hopes  of 
creeping  out  from  their  places  without  being  discovered. 
When  all  the  rest  were  asleep,  t  hey  began  slowly  to 
draw  themselves  out  from  between  the  warriors,  and 
were  so  happy  as  to  remove,  without  causing  them  to 
awake.  Hammond  then  took  one  of  the  spears  that 
were  sticking  in  the  ground  at  the  head  of  where  each 
one  lay,  and  motioning  to  Bennett  to  be  ready,  came  up 
behind  the  Indian  that  was  taking  his  repast,  and  aiming 
for  his  heart,  plunged  the  "spear  through  his  body.  He 
sprang  forward  with  a  yell,  upon  the  fire  immediately 
before  him.  This  started  the  other  warriors,  and  as 
they  arose  up,  Bennett  sank  his  hatchet  into  the  heads 
of  four.  Hammond  had  been  detained  in  endeavoring 
to  extricate  his  spear.  He  had  made  such  a  violent 
thrust,  that  this  passed  through  the  Indian's  breast  bone, 
which  closed  in  upon,  and  fastened  it  so  that  he  could 
not  draw  it  out. 

Two  of  the  party  made  their  escape.  The  boy  stand- 
ing by  the  guns  attempted  to  fire  at  them,  but  finding 
the  first,  second,  and  third  rifles  he  took  up  unloaded, 
they  were  so  far  away  when  the  fourth,  containing  a 
charge  was  taken,  it  was  in  vain  to  fire.  It  was  supposed, 
however,  that  one  of  them  had  been  wounded  by  Ben- 
nett, who  caught  up  a  spear  and  hurled  at  him,  striking 
him  in  the  back. 


158  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

They  were  thus  left  masters  of  the  field,  five  of  their 
enemies  lying  dead  on  the  ground.  Yet  it  was  danger- 
ous to  remain  long  where  they  were,  and  selecting  from 
their  booty  what  they  chose,  they  threw  the  remainder 
on  the  burning  logs,  as  also  the  bodies  of  the  Indians 
slain,  and  directed  their  course  toward  Wyoming  and 
reached  their  homes  in  safety. 

It  was  at  this  place  that  the  Indians,  .who  were  leading 
along  the  company  of  prisoners,  of  which  Mr.  Van  Cam- 
pen  was  one,  became  so  much  altered  in  their  manners 
and  aspect.  They  were  expecting  to  meet  the  warriors 
from  whom  they  had  parted,  as  soon  as  they  should  reach 
the  Wyalusing  Flats,  which  were  a  few  miles  above. 
But  here  they  undoubtedly  saw  the  marks  of  death,  and 
were  led  to  entertain  fears  concerning  the  fate  of  their 
companions.  How  much  they  saw,  we  cannot  tell,  yet 
they  must  hare  seen  enough  to  have  revealed  a  part,  if 
not  the  whole  of  the  secret  of  the  sad  disaster  which  was 
brought  upon  their  friends  ;  for  Mr.  Van  Campen  says 
that,  "  When  they  came  to  this  place,  they  showed  signs 
of  great  anger,  and  their  eyes  darted  fire,  as  they  looked 
at  one  another,  and  at  the  prisoners." 

But  Van  Campen  like  Hammond,  did  not  fancy  the 
idea,  even  if  his  life  should  be  spared,  of  a  journey 
through  to  Niagara,  the  head-quarters  of  the  Indians. 
The  night  after  Pike  was  taken,  he  began  to  meditate  an 
attack  upon  his  captors.  Himself,,  with  other  prisoners 
they  pinioned,  and  while  they  were  thus  lying  around 
their  night-fire,  he  began  to  reflect  upon  the  scenes 
through  which  they  had  been  hurried.  These  arose  one 
after  another  to  his  mind,  and  prevented  him  from  ob- 


MOSES    VAX  CAMPEX.  159 

taining  sleep,  which  seemed  to  settle  on  all  but  him.  The 
scene  of  a  murdered  father,  and  of  a  tomahawked  brother, 
was  presented  to  his  view,  and  he  was  now  lying  with 
the  perpetrators  of  these  horrid  acts.  The  prospect  be- 
fore him  was  uncertain  ;  he  might  die  by  a  lingering  and 
cruel  death  after  he  reached  the  end  of  their  journey,  or 
he  might  fall  under  the  hatchet  by  the  way.  In  either 
event,  it  would  be  far  better  for  him  to  make  some  effort 
to  escape,  even  though  that  effort  should  cost  him  his 
life.  The  only  probable  way  of  escape,  that  presented  it- 
self to  his  mind,  was  to  consult  with  his  fellow  prisoners, 
and  resolve  upon  the  destruction  of  the  whole  party. 

He  had  an  opportunity  of  communicating  his  designs 
to  them  during  the  next  day.  They  regarded  it,  however, 
as  a  scheme  entirely  visionary,  for  three  men  to  think  of 
dispatching  ten  Indians.  Yet  he  spread  before  them  the 
advantages  which  three  men,  awake,  and  active,  would 
have  over  ten  that  were  asleep — stated  to  them  further, 
that  as  they  were  the  first  prisoners  which  would  be  taken 
in,  after  the  destruction  of  the  Indian  villages  and  com 
by  Sullivan,  the  summer  before,  they  would  in  all  proba- 
bility be  tied  to  the  stake^and  subjected  to  a  cruel  and  lin- 
gering death.  He  told  them  that  now  they  had  an  inch 
of  ground  upon  which  to  fight,  and  they  might  perhaps 
gain  their  point;  but  if  they  failed,  it  would  only  be 
death,  and  they  might  as  well  die  one  way  as  another. 

That  day  passed  and  at  night,  the  Indians  encamped 
and  secured  their  prisoners  as  before.  The  morning 
came,  and  as  they  proceeded  on  their  way,  Van  Campen 
renewed  his  suggestions  to  dispatch  them  on  the  coming 
night,  and  urged  them  to  decide  the  question  without 


160  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

any  further  delay.  They  were  removing  continually 
from  their  home,  into  the  heart  of  the  enemy's  country,, 
and  if  they  should  advance  too  far,  they  might  not  be 
able  to  return  again,  even  if  they  should  effect  their  es- 
cape. The  prisoners  agreed  to  make  a  trial,  but  they 
were  at  a  loss  to  know  how  it  should  be  done.  Van 
Campen  said,  "  Disarm  them,  and  take  each  a  tomahawk, 
and  come  to  close  work  at  once.  There  are  three  of  us, 
and  if  we  plant  our  blows  with  judgment,  three  times 
three  will  make  nine.  The  tenth  we  can  kill  at  our 
leisure."  They  were  suited  with  this  proposal  in  part; 
but  were  not  decided  about  using  the  tomahawk  alto- 
gether. One  of  them  proposed  to  fire  at  those  on  one 
side,  with  a  gun,  while  two  of  the  three  were  using  the 
hatchet.  Van  Campen  urged  in  opposition  to  this,  that 
it  would  be  a  very  uncertain  way  of  making  an  attack; 
the  first  shot  fired  might  give  the  alarm,  and  their  ene- 
mies might  rise,  and  see  that  it  was  only  the  prisoners, 
and  defeat  .them  before  they  carried  their  project  into 
execution. 

He  was  obliged,  however,  to  yield  to  tneir  plan. — Peter 
Pence  was  to  take  charge  of  the  guns,  Pike  and  Van 
Campen  were  to  wield  the  tomahawk.  When  it  came 
night  the  prisoners  cut  and  carried  a  goodly  supply  of 
wood  so  that  the  Indians  might  have  a  large  fire,  and 
then  they  were  tied  as  usual,  and  laid  in  their  places. 
While  they  were  lying  here  one  of  the  savages  had  occa- 
sion to  use  his  knife  and  dropped  it  at  Van  Campen's 
feet,  and  he  immediately  turned  one  foot  over  it,  thus 
hiding  it  from  view.  Presently  they  all  laid  down,  and 
were  soon  in  the  soft  embraces  of  sleep.  About  mid- 


^Designed  by  Mre.  A.  R.  Dodd.] 

VAN  CAMPEN'S  ENCOUNTER  WITH  MOHAWK. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  161 

night,  Van  Campen  arose  and  looked  around.  Every 
thing  appeared  favorable,  and  he  began  to  think  of  enter- 
ing upon  the  work  of  death.  He  had  few  misgivings  of 
heart;  a  father's  and  a  brother's  blood  was  calling  for 
vengeance,  and  this  steeled  his  mind  to  sympathy  and 
nerved  his  arm  for  action.  He  immediately  went  with 
the  knife  to  Pence — whom  he  cut  loose,  and  he  in  turn 
performed  the  same  office  for  him  He  then  cut  Pike 
loose,  and  they  all  forthwith  began  silently  to  disarm  the 
Indians.  The  guns  were  stationed  against  a  tree  near 
the  encampment.  Pence  then  prepared  himself  to  shootr 
Pike  and  Van  Campen  took  their  places  with  the  toma- 
hawk. The  latter  was  to  kill  three  on  the  right  wing, 
the  former  two  on  the  left. — That  moment  Pike's  two- 
awoke,  and  were  getting  up;  Pike  proved  a  coward,  and 
laid  down.  It  was  a  critical  moment.  Van  Campen 
saw  that  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost;  their  heads  were 
turned  up  fair,  and  he  planted  the  hatchet '  deep  into 
them  and  then  turned  to  the  destruction  of  his  own  three 
men.  As  he  was  striking  his  tomahawk  in  the  head  of 
the  last,  Pence  fired  and  did  good  execution,  killing  four. 
The  only  one  left,  started  with  a  bound  away  from  the 
fire,  but  perceiving  that  the  attack  was  from  the  prison- 
ers, he  gave  the  war-whoop,  and  darted  for  the  guns. — 
Van  Campen  was  quick  to  intercept  him,  and  the  contest 
then  turned  between  the  two.  As  the  latter  raised  the 
hatchet,  the  other  quickly  turned  to  run  from  him,  yet 
he  followed  and  struck  at  his  head,  but  missed  his  aim,, 
the  tomahawk  entering  the  back  of  the  Indian's  neck,, 
who  immediately  fell;  and  Van  Campen's  foot  slipping,, 
he,  too,  came  down  by  his  side,  and  they  both  clinched^ 


162  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

each  as  they  were,  on  the  ground.  The  warrior  with  his 
naked  arm,  caught  Van  Campen  around  the  neck,  and 
hugged  him  so  close  that  he  could  hardly  breathe.  They 
had  a  most  violent  and  doubtful  struggle,  Van  Campen 
at  one  moment  being  uppermost,  and  then  the  Indian, 
from  whose  wound  the  blood  ran  freely  into  the  face  of 
the  other,  getting  into  his  eyes,  and  almost  obscuring 
his  sight.  During  the  whole  scuffle,  the  warrior  kept 
feeling  around  behind  him  for  his  scalping  knife,  which, 
if  he  had  obtained,  would  have  shortly  ended  the  strife. 
Van  Campen  perceiving  this,  and  being  almost  suffocat- 
ed with  blood,  was  wrought  up  to  an  agony  of  feeling, 
and  bringing  one  of  his  feet  up,  caught  his  toes  in  the 
warriors  belt,  and  gave  a  violent  spring,  which  threw 
them  several  feet  apart.  Thev  both  rose  at  the  same 
time  and  the  savage  took  to  his  heels  and  ran.  It  was  a 
minute  or  more  before  Van  Campen  cleared  his  eyes  so 
that  he  could  see;  he  was  a  little  time  in  hunting  the 
tomahawk,  which  had  fallen  from  the  wound,  and  had 
been  partly  covered  up  during  the  scuffle,  so  that  when 
he  was  prepared  for  pursuit,  the  other  had  gone  too  far 
to  be  overtaken.  He  was  the  only  one  who  escaped,  and 
made  out  to  return  to  his  own  people.  This  fact  Mr. 
Van  Campen  learned  from  the  Indian's  own  mouth,  sev- 
eral years  after  the  war.  The  warrior's  name  was  Mo- 
hawk. He  was  a  stout,  active,  and  daring  fellow,  and 
and  held  the  office  of  Chief  in  one  of  his  tribes.  * 

As  soon  as  Van  Campen  ended  his  struggle  with  Mo- 
hawk, he  returned  to  his  fellow  prisoners.  Pike,  how- 
ever, was  powerless.  He  was  found  on  his  knees  endeav- 
oring to  pray,  while  Pence  was  cursing  and  swearing  at 

*See  Appendix,  Note  "A." 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  163 

Mm  most  furiously,  charging  him  with  being  a  rascally 
coward,  and  telling  him  that  it  was  no  time  to  pray, 
when  he  ought  to  be  fighting.  Nine  Indians  were  lying 
•dead  upon  the  ground,  and  the  season  of  strife  had  ended, 
leaving  the  prisoners  masters  of  the  field.  They  took 
possession  of  all  the  guns,  blankets  and  match-coats. 
There  were  twelve  guns,  ten  owned  by  the  party,  and 
two  that  had  been  taken  from  Van  Campen  and  his  uncle. 
They  then  scalped  the  warriors  they  had  killed,  and  re- 
covered those  that  had  been  taken  from  their  friends, 
Van  Campen  stringing  them  all  on  his  belt  for  safe 
keeping. 

This  scene  was  performed  in  less  time,  perhaps,  than 
has  been  occupied  in  describing  it,  and  as  there  were  sev- 
eral hours  of  the  night  yet  remaining,  Van  Campen 
thought  best  to  remove  from  the  fire,  and  be  on  their 
guard  lest  the  Indian  who  had  escaped  might  fall  in  with 
another  parrty  of  warriors,  and  lead  them  back  to  recover 
what  had  been  lost. 

The  two  little  boys,  who  were  also  prisoners,  had  taken 
the  alarm  and  fled  from  the  scene  of  action.  While  Van 
Campen  was  at  his  station,  eagerly  watching  for  the  ap- 
pearance of  day,  his  attention  was  arrested  by  hearing 
the  tread  of  some  one,  not  far  distant,  and  turning  his 
eye  in  the  direction  whence  the  sound  proceeded,  he 
could  just  distinguish  the  outlines  of  some  one  who  was 
coming  towards  him.  He  immediately  cocked  his  rifle, 
and  held  it  to  the  tree,  behind  which  he  was  standing, 
with  his  eye  upon  the  object,  which  he  supposed  to  be  an 
Indian,  and  waited  for  its  appearance,  with  his  finger  on 
the  trigger  of  his  gun.  It  came  nearer  and  nearer,  and 


164  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

just  as  he  was  on  the  point  of  firing,  the  thought  struck 
him  that  he  might  be  aiming  at  one  of  the  little  boys. 
He  immediately  called  out — "  Who's  there  ?"  Young 
Rogers  answered — "  It's  me."  The  answer,  in  a  voice 
that  was  known,  came  upon  him  like  an  electric  shock. 
His  arms  dropped  powerless  by  his  side,  and  if,  but  a  few 
moments  before,  he  had  shown  himself  equal  to^the  most 
daring  act  of  bravery,  he  now  seemed  to  manifest  the 
trepidation  of  fear.  The  thought  that  he  was  just  upon 
thfe  point  of  firing  at  the  young  innocent  by  his  side,  al- 
most unmanned  him  ; — the  effect,  which  the  slaughter  he 
had  just  made,  produced  on  his  mind,  was  nothing  in 
comparison.  But  fortunately  the  boy  was  unharmed,  and 
Van  Campen  was  spared  the  painful  thoughts  which  he 
must  have  endured,  had  he  taken  the  life  of  the  lad  at 
whom  he  was  aiming. 

The  prisoners  kept  possession  of  the  battle-ground  un- 
til morning,  and  then  gathering  whatever  of  the  Indian 
baggage  they  could  carry,  began  to  thread  their  way 
towards  home. 

There  is  another  scene  of  interest,  growing  out  of  the 
one  which  we  have  been  describing,  which  gives  us  some 
further  insight  to  the  history  of  the  Indian  Chief,  Mo- 
hawk, and  which  will  serve  to  impress  the  reader  with  a 
just  idea  of  the  number  of  depredations  that  occurred  at 
that  period.  While  the  two  parties  of  Indian  warriors, 
whose  progress  we  have  been  describing,  were  executing 
the  purpose  of  their  mission,  the  celebrated  war-chief, 
Brant,  was  decending  with  a  company  of  Tories  and 
Indians,  into  the  region  of  Schoharie.  On  his  way  he 
came  across  a  company  of  fourteen  men,  who  had  been 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  165 

sent  out  under  the  command  of  Captain  Alexander  Harp- 
er, to  inspect  the  movements  of  the  suspicious  Tory, 
who,  it  was  susposed,  was  about  commencing  the  labor 
of  making  maple  sugar,  and  to  engage  himself  in  the 
manufacture  of  the  same  article.  While  in  the  execution 
of  the  command,  and  without  a  thought  of  the  presence 
of  the  lurking  savage,  he  was  approached  by  the  party 
under  Brant,  the  first  monition  of  whose  coming,  he  had 
in  the  loss  of  three  of  his  men  who  were  engaged  at  work. 
Next  appeared  the  Mohawk  chief,  who  immediately 
rushed  in  with  the  uplifted  tomahawk,  and  advancing  to 
Capt.  Harper,  observed, — "  Harper  I  am  sorry  to  find  you 
,here  !"  "  Why  are  you  sorry  Captain  Brant  ?"  was  the 
reply.  "  Because,"  replied  the  chief,  "  I  must  kill  you, 
although  we  were  school-mates  in  our  youth  " — at  the 
same  time  raising  the  hatchet,  as  though  about  to  strike. 
But  his  arm  suddenly  dropped,  and  fixing  his  keen  eye 
upon  Harper  he  inquired, — "  Are  there  any  regular  troops 
at  the  fort  in  Schoharie  ?"  Harper,  as  quick  as  thought, 
determining  in  his  answer,  to  startle  the  Indian  chief, 
and  prevent,  if  possible,  his  descent  upon  the  settlements, 
told  him,  though  contrary  to  the  truth,  that  the  forts  had 
•been  strengthened  a  few  days  before,  by  the  arrival  of 
three  hundred  Continental  troops.  This  information, 
given  with  a  look  of  the  utmost  assurance,  served  to  dis- 
concert, for  a  moment,  the  noble  warrior,  and,  preventing 
the  further  shedding  of  blood,  he  called  a  council  of  his 
subordinate  chiefs.  The  fate  of  the  prisoners  was  made 
the  subject  of  debate.  Long  and  earnestly  did  the  In- 
dians contend  that  they  should  be  put  to  death,  yet  Brant, 
whose  word  was  regarded  as  law,  decided  in  their  favor, 
-and  they  were  permitted  to  live. 


166  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES    OF 

The  conviction  produced  on  the  mind' of  this  warrior, 
of  the  presence  of  so  large  a  force,  determined  him  to- 
retrace  his  steps  to  Niagara,  and  taking  his  prisoners  he 
commenced  his  return  march.  It  was  not,  however,, 
without  again  questioning  Harper,  giving  him  to  under- 
stand that  he  strongly  suspected  the  truth  of  his  state- 
ment, yet  the  prisoner  bore  so  well,  the  severe  scrutiny 
of  the  Indian's  eye,  that  the  warrior  was  once  more  mis- 
led by  the  sincerity  which  was  apparent  in  every  look  of 
his  informant,  and  abandoned  the  idea  of  striking  his  in- 
tended blow  upon  the  settlements  of  Schoharie.  The 
warriors,  disappointed  in  their  expectation  of  plunder,, 
demanded  the  lives  of  the  little  band  they  had  taken,  yet. 
the  Mohawk  chief  promised  them  safety,  if  they  would 
be  conducted  by  him  to  Niagara  as  prisoners  of  war. 

Their  march  was  commenced,  attended  with  painy 
difficulty  and  adventure.  Having  to  carry  along  the 
spoils,  which  the  Indian  had  taken  on  his  route,  the  pris- 
oners found  themselves  subjected  to  the  most  oppressive 
burdens,  and  were  ready  at  times,  to  sink  under  the  fa- 
tigues of  the  way.  But  a  resolute  mind  sustained  their 
drooping  spirits,  and  enabled  them  to  keep  pace-,  though 
with  much  effort,  with  the  progress  of  their  foes.  As 
they  proceeded  on  their  course,  Brant  fell  in  with  a  Tory,, 
who  was  well  acquainted  with  the  party  he  had  taken,, 
and  who  urged  him  to  give  them  all  to  the  tomahawk 
and  the  scalping  knife,  stating  that  their  news  respecting 
the  arrival  of  troops  was  nothing  but  a  fabrication.  Har- 
per was  then  made  to  pass  through  the  trying  ordeal  of 
another  examination,  yet  so  well  did  he  counterfeit  the 
signs  of  sincerity  and  truth  that  the  glittering  tomahawk 
was  again  withdrawn  from  over  his  head. 


MOSES    VAX  CAMPEN.  167 

The  party  of  warriors  continued  their  march,  descend- 
ing the  Delaware  a  sufficient  distance,  then  crossing  over 
to  Oghkwaga,  where  they  constructed  floats,  with  which 
they  sailed  down  the  Susquehanna  as  far  as  Tioga  Point. 
Here  the  prisoners  were  visited  with  a  new  and  unex- 
pected trial.  *  "  During  his  march  from  Niagara  on  this 
expedition,  Brant  had  detached  eleven  of  his  warriors 
to  fall  upon  the  Minisink  settlements  for  prisoners,  f 
This  detachment,  as  it  subsequently  appeared,  had  suc- 
ceeded in  taking  captive  five  athletic  men,  whom  they 
secured  and  brought  with  them  as  far  as  Tioga  Point. J 
The  Indians  sleep  very  soundly,  and  the  five  prisoners 
had  resolved  at  the  first  opportunity  to  make  their  es- 
cape. While  encamped  at  this  place  during  the  night, 
one  of  the  men  succeeded  in  extricating  his  hands  from 
the  binding  cords,  and  with  the  utmost  caution  unloosed 
his  four  companions.  The  Indians  were  locked  in  the 
arms  of  deep  sleep  -around  them.  Silently,  without  caus- 
ing a  leaf  to  rustle,  they  each  snatched  a  tomahawk  from 
the  girdles  of  their  unconscious  enemies,  and  in  a  mo- 
ment nine  of  them  were  quivering  in  the  agonies  of 

*See  Stone's  Life  of  Brant,  Vol.  2,  page  59. 

fHis  warriors  did  not,  as  we  have  seen,  descend  the  Delaware 
for  prisoners,  but  fell  upon  the  settlements  bordering  upon  the 
Susquehanna,  and  the  original  party  consisted  of  seventeen  in- 
stead of  eleven.  Whenever  the  Indians  invaded  the  settlements  on 
the  Delaware,  it  was  usually  with  a  larger  company  than  eleven, 
since  the  inhabitants  living  along  this  river  were  quite  numer- 
ous, and  an  incursion  among  them  was  attended  with  consider- 
able danger,  while  on  the  contrary,  the  scouts  dispatched  into  the 
valley  of  the  Susquehanna,  a  more  thinly  settled  region,  did  not 
often  exceed  the  number  mentioned. 

fThe  number  taken  agrees  exactly  with  that  of  the  captives, 
among  whom  was  Mr,  Van  Campen,  three  of  them  men,  and  two 
boys.  The  party  advanced  till  within  about  fifteen  miles  of  Ti- 
oga Point, 


168  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES   OF 

death.  The  two  others  were  awakened,  and  springing 
upon  their  feet  attempted  to  escape. — One  of  them  was 
struck  with  a  hatchet  between  the  shoulders,  but  the 
other  fled."*  The  narrative  continues — "As  Brant  and 
.his  warriors  approached  this  point  of  their  journey,  some 
•of  his  Indians  having  raised  a  whoop,  it  was  instantly  re- 
turned by  a  single  voice  with  the  death  yell!  Startled 
:at  this  unexpected  signal,  Brant's  warriors  rushed  for- 
ward to  ascertain  the  cause.  But  they  were  not  long  in 
doubt,  the  lone  warrior  met  them,  and  soon  related  to 
his  brethren  the  melancholy  fate  of  his  companions.  The 
effect  upon  the  warriors  who  gathered  in  a  group  to  hear 
the  recital,  was  inexpressibly  fearful.  Rage,  and  a  de- 
sire for  revenge  seemed  to  kindle  every  bosom,  and  light 
every  eye,  as  with  burning  coals. — They  gathered  round 
the  prisoners  in  a  circle,  and  began  to  make  unequivocal 
preparations  for  hacking4;hem  to  pieces.  Harper  and  his 
men  of  course  gave  up  for  lost  not  doubting  that  their 
doom  was  fixed  and  irreversible.  But  at  this  moment 
deliverance  came  from  an  unexpected  quarter.  While 
their  knives  were  unsheathing,  and  their  hatchets  glit- 
tering as  they  were  flourished  in  the  sunbeams,  the  only 
survivor  of  the  murdered  party  rushed  into  the  circle." 
Himself  a  chief,  he  waved  his  hand  as  a  signal  by  which 
to  command  attention  and  notify  them  of  his  desire  to 


*This  story  agrees,  in  time,  place,  and  circumstance,  as  per- 
fectly "with  the  one  which  has  been  related  of  Mr.  Van  Campen, 
as  is  possible  for  stories  to  agree  which  come  from  different  au- 
thorities. The  number  of  prisoners  is  the  same,  and  the  manner 
in  which  the  escaping  warrior  was  wounded  is  also  the  same ; 
but  as  the  number  of  the  party  was  stated  as  being  eleven,  it 
was  necessary  to  account  for  the  good  fortune  of  one  who  was 
not  there. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  169 

speak.  The  warriors  immediately  turned  their  eyes  upon 
their  unfortunate  comrade,  and  were  anxiously  awaiting 
the  first  words  that  should  break  from  his  lips.  He  com- 
menced his  speech  with  all  the  authority  and  dignity  of 
an  Indian  sachem  ;  but  what  was  their  surprise  to  find, 
that  as  he  advanced,  his  plea  was  in  favor  of  the  unfor- 
tunate victims  upon  whom  they  were  about  to  let  loose 
the  fury  of  their  rage.  The  prisoners,  too,  could  under- 
stand from  the  changed  looks  of  those  around  them,  that 
the  noble  chief  was  making  his  address  in  their  behalf, 
and  Harper,  who  was  somewhat  acquainted  with  the  In- 
dian tongue,  understood  its  import  as  follows  :  "  War- 
riors, your  looks  are  changed  !  The  tale  of  our  butch- 
ered brothers,  has  fired  you  to  take  revenge.  But  where 
— the  hands  that  are  stained  with  blood?  Are  these 
men  guilty  of  the  slain  warriors  ?  Take  no  blood  from 
the  innocent !  The  Great  Spirit  will  be  angry  !  "  His 
appeal  produced  the  desired  effect.  The  burning  eye  of 
the  warrior  ceased  to  shoot  forth  the  deep  fire  of  revenge, 
and  the  savage  looks,  that  had  encompassed  the  prison- 
ers with  the  terrific  forms  of  vengeance,  suddenly  died 
away,  and  gave  to  their  agonized  spirits  the  feeble  wings 
of  hope. 

It  so  happened,  that  this  chief,  who  must  have  been 
Mohawk,  had  years  before  been  acquainted  with  the 
prisoners,  whom  he  saw  when  he  was  brought  to  the 
main  body  of  Indians,  and  beholding  their  situation,  he 
generously  interposed  in  their  favor. 

The  biographer  of  Brant  justly  says  of  this  deed, — "It 
was  a  noble  action,  worthy  of  the  proudest  era  of  chivahy, 
and,  in  the  palmy  days  of  Greece  and  Rome,  would  have 


170  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

insured  him  almost '  an  apotheosis  and  rites  divine.'  The 
interposition  of  Pocahontas,  in  favor  of  Captain  Smith, 
before  the  rude  court  of  Powhattan,  was  perhaps  more 
romantic ;  but  when  the  motive  which  prompted  the 
generous  action  of  the  princess  is  considered,  the  trans- 
action now  under  review,  exhibits  the  most  genuine  be- 
nevolence. Pocahontas  was  moved  by  the  tender  passion 
— the  Mohawk  sachem  by  the  feelings  of  magnanimity, 
and  the  eternal  principles  of  justice.  It  is  a  matter  of 
regret  that  the  name  of  this  high-souled  warrior  is  lost, 
as,  alas  !  have  been  too  many  that  might  have  served  to 
relieve  the  dark  and  vengeful  portraitures  of  Indian 
character,  which  it  has  so  well  pleased  the  white  man  to 
draw  !  The  prisoners  themselves,  were  so  impressed 
with  the  manner  of  their  signal  deliverance,  that  they 
justly  attributed  it  to  a  direct  interposition  of  the  provi- 
dence of  God." 

Harper  and  his  men,  were  taken  to  Niagara,  and  after 
an  imprisonment  of  three  years,  by  an  exchange  of  pris- 
oners were  permitted  to  return  to  their  own  country  and 
homes. 

That  the  noble  actor  in  this  scene,  was  the  warrior  who 
escaped  from  the  hatchet  of  Van  Campen,  there  can  be 
but  little  doubt,  for  the  story  of  each  is  the  same  in  every 
particular,  excepting  the  number  of  Indians  in  the  party, 
one  account  given  it  as  ten,  the  other,  as  eleven.  The 
deed  seems,  too,  to  be  characteristic  of  the  chief,  Mohawk, 
for  we  have  seen  him  before,  generously  interposing  in 
behalf  of  Mrs.  Pike's  child,  whose  brains  one  of  his  men 
was  about  to  dash  out  against  a  tree  ;  at  the  same  time, 
freely  surrendering  her  clothing,  and  sending  her  in  the 


MOSES    VAX  CA1EPEN.  171 

direction  of  safety,  with  this  mark  upon  her,  to  shield 
her  from  the  violence  of  any  savages  whom  she  might 
meet. 

We  will  return  again  to  the  party  of  Mr.  Van  Campen, 
which  had  rendered  itself  free  by  the  slaughter  of  its 
captors.  They  remained  in  safety,  each  one  at  his  station 
until  the  approach  of  morning  light,  when  they  constrcted 
a  raft,  and  having  placed  upon  it,  the  Indian  baggage 
which  fell  into  their  hands,  set  sail  for  Wyoming  the 
nearest  settlement  on  the  river.  They  had  not  gone  far, 
however,  before  their  raft  began  to  give  way,  and  after 
using  their  utmort  endeavors  to  keep  it  together,  they 
were  obliged  to  run  the  crazy  thing  ashore  and  betake 
themselves  to  the  more  laborious  journey  by  land.  They 
left  behind,  a  great  portion  of  their  baggage,  but  took 
with  them,  the  guns  and  ammunition.  Late  in  the  after- 
noon they  arrived  at  Wyalusing,  and  marching  thence, 
came  to  the  Narrows  at  evening. 

Near  this  place,  they  discovered  a  smoke  before  them, 
rising  from  the  low  ground  bordering  on  the  river,  and 
saw  also  a  raft  lying  at  the  shore,  by  which  appearances, 
they  were  led  to  conclude,  that  a  party  of  Indians  had 
passed  them  during  the  course  of  the  day,  and  had  halted 
for  the  night.  They  had  no  other  alternative  than  to 
rout  them,  or  go  over  a  mountain,  which  lay  before  them, 
and  in  crossing  which  they  would  be  obliged  to  encounter 
the  deep  snow  that  was  still  lying  upon  the  north  side. 
Yet  they  might  incur  some  danger  in  making  an  attack 
upon  the  enemy,  but  they  concluded,  from  the  size  of 
the  raft  that  the  party  must  be  small,  and  as  they  had 
made  the  first  discovery,  they  supposed  that  the  ad- 
vantage  would  be  on  their  side.  They  were  well  armed, 


172  LIFE    AXD    ADVENTURES    OF 

*each  being  supplied  with  two  rifles,  and  the  only  fear 
that  entered  Van  Campen's  mind,  was,  that  Pike  would 
prove  a  coward  as  he  had  done  before.  Yet  he  thought- 
it  best  to  ascertain  the  numbers  and  situation  of  the 
•enemy,  and  if  every  thing  was  favorable,  he  was  to  give 
the  signal  for  attack.  He  crept  down  the  hill  silently, 
and  came  so  near  as  to  behold  the  fire  and  packs,  but 
saw  no  Indians.  Concluding  that  they  had  gone  out  to 
hunt  for  meat,  he  motioned  his  men  to  come  on.  They 
came,  and  taking  the  packs  from  the  deserted  camp, 
threw  them  on  the  raft,  that  was  near  by,  and  with  pad- 
dles and  setting  poles  drove  her  briskly  for  the  opposite 
«ide  of  the  river.  When  they  had  passed  nearly  out  of 
the  reach  of  gun-shot,  two  Indians  came  up  to  the  bank, 
whence  the  raft  had  been  taken,  and  beholding  it  merrily 
conveying  off  another  party,  drew  up  their  rifles  and 
fired,  but  without  doing  any  injury.  They  soon  passed 
under  cover  of  an  island,  and  coasted  along  its  border, 
leaving  the  Indians  out  of  sight.  They  descended  the 
-river  several  miles,  until  they  supposed  themselves  out 
of  the  reach  of  the  enemy,  and  drew  up  to  the  shore. 
They  landed  on  an  island,  and  being  damp  and  cold, 
began  to  look  about  for  some  means  of  making  a  fire. 
Having  collected  the  materials  they  kindled  one  in  a  deep 
hole,  where  they  were  out  of  sight  and  could  imagine 
themselves  perfectly  shielded  from  being  discovered  by 
the  enemy. 

They  had  jiot  been  long  at  their  encampment  before 
their  attention  was  arrested  by  the  breaking  of  snow 
•crust  near  by,  which  sounded  like  the  noise  of  some  one 
stepping.  Pike  was  the  first  to  take  the  alarm. — He  said 
sthat  the  Indians  had  followed  them,  and  they  would  cer 


MOSES    VAtf  CAMPEN. 

tainly  be  shot  down  where  they  were.  He  became  quite- 
annoying,  with  his  anxiety  and  his  fears,  so  much  so  that 
Van  Carnpen,  with  a  view  to  make  him  quiet,  threatened 
to  shoot  h  m  if  he  did  not  keep  still.  He  was  silent  for 
a  moment,  and  the  stepping  began  to  be  heard  more 
distinctly,  and  seemed  to  be  approaching  nearer  and 
nearer  the  fire.  Van  Campen  took  his  position  and  stood 
with  his  rifle  cocked,  and  prepared  to  put  a  ball  through 
the  unknown  assailant  as  soon  as  he  should  come  in  sight. 
At  length  the  enemy,  which  had  been  the  occasion  of  so 
much  alarm,  presented  itself  in  the  form  of  a  noble 
raccoon,  and,  as  it  came  within  the  gleaming  of  the  fire- 
light, was  a  fair  object  for  the  rifle.  Van  Campen  shot 
and  hit  him. — The  animal  gave  a  squeal,  and  Pike,  misT 
taking  it,  perhaps,  for  the  yell  of  an  Indian,  was  fright^ 
ened  out  of  his  wits,  jumped  up,  and  halloed  at  the 
utmost  stretch  of  his  voice,  "Quarters  !  quarters  !  gentle- 
men ;  for  heaven's  sake,  quarters  !"  Van  Campen,  tak- 
ing up  the  raccooji  by  one  of  its  legs,  threw  it  down  near 
the  fire  and  said,  "Here,  you  cowardly  rascal !  skin  that, 
and  let's  have  the  quarters  for  supper."  Pike  was  better 
at  cooking  than  he  was  at  fighting,  and  soon  had  the 
animal  ready  for  the  coals  upon  which  it  was  laid  to 
broil.  It  was  a  fine  treat  for  them,  and  they  ate  it  with 
many  a  hearty  laugh,  and  a  good  joke  at  Pike,  for  his 
excellent  "quarters"  They  rested  during  the  night  with- 
out any  further  alarm,  aud  in  the  morning,  embarked 
upon  their  float,  and  began  to  sail  down  the  river.  They 
pursued  their  course  along  the  silent  stream,  without 
interruption,  and  reached  Wyoming  at  evening.  They 
were  received  with  many  demonstrations  of  joy,  their 
coming  being  as  little  anticipated,  as  life  from  the  dead. 


CHAPTEE  XIV. 

After  resting  at  Wyoming  a  day,  Van  Campen  pro- 
-  cured  a  canoe,  and  with  Pence  and  his  little  cousin  be- 
gan to  go  down  the  river  toward  Northumberland,  going 
by  night,  it  being  more  safe  than  journeying  by  day 
He  arrived  before  dawn  at  Fort  Jenkins. 

"  Fort  Jenkins  was  situated  on  the  north  bank,  of  the 
north  branch  of  the  Susquehanna,  five  miles  below  the 
town  of  Berwick,  on  the  public  road  leading  to  Blooms- 
burg,  in  Columbia  county,  Pa. — at  that  time  in  Wyom- 
ing township,  Northumberland  county.  It  was  situated 
on  a  high  plateau  of  ground  overlooking  the  river,  and 
from  the  southern  bank  must  have  formed  a  prominent, 
and  imposing  sight. 

The  tract  of  land  on  which  it  stood  was  surveyed  by 
Charles  Stewart,  Depty  Surveyor  in  Oct.  1774,  for  Daniel 
Reese,  who  afterward  lived  and  died  at  or  near  the  town 
of  Lewisburg,  on  the  west  branch.  He  conveyed  the 
tract  of  land  about  four  hundred  acres,  Feb.  25th,  1775, 
to  James  Jenkins  a  merchant  of  Philadelphia,  who  built 
a  house  upon  it  and  made  substantial  improvements. 
After  the  war  broke  out  the  Indian  depredations  which 
followed,  made  it  necessary  in  the  spring  of  1778,  to 
surround  this  block-house  with  palisades  of  hewn  logs, 
set  upright  in  the  earth,  twelve  feet  in  height,  forming 
a  structure  which  was  called  Fort  Jenkins.  It  was  sixty 
(174) 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  175 

feet  in  width  and  eighty  feet  in  length,  and  enclosed  a 
substantial  block-house,  supplied  with  a  hearth  of  brick 
brought  up  the  river  in  boats  for  that  purpose.  The 
well  inside  the  fort  was  a  very  substantial  one  seventy- 
five  feet  in  depth  and  walled  up.  It  still  remains  and 
does  duty  as  a  farm  house  well."* 

Near  this  point  Van  Campen  found  Col.  Kelly  en- 
camped with  about  one  hundred  men.  In  view  of  the 
late  Indian  depredations  he  had  raised  this  company  and 
gone  out  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy.  He  had  been  up  the 
west  branch  of  the  Susquehanna,  and  had  thence  crossed 
over  to  the  north  branch,  and  the  head  of  the  Chilisquaka, 
to  Fishing  Creek.  Passing  through  the  gap  at  the  end 
of  Nob  Mountain,  he  came  to  where  Van  Campen's  father 
and  uncle  had  been  killed.  He  found  their  bodies  as 
the  savages  had  left  them.  That  of  his  brother  had 
nearly  been  consumed  by  the  fire,  yet  the  parts  left  were 
committed  to  the  earth  with  the  remains  of  the  other 
two. 

From  Col.  Kelley,  Van  Campen  learned  that  his  mother 
and  her  surviving  family,  were  safely  lodged  in  the  fort. 
To  him  the  anticipated  meeting  with  his  dearest  earthly 
friend,  was  a  subject  of  joy ;  how  much  more  to  her, 
who,  with  the  deep  love  of  a  mother's  heart,  was  to  clasp 
in  her  arms  the  form  of  her  first  born  child  ;  a  son  whom 
she  had  wept  over  as  dead,  and  whom  she  expected  never 
more  to  behold.  But  though  an  ardent  desire  impelled 
him  to  seek  an  immediate  entrance  into  the  fort,  pru- 
dence would  not  allow  him  to  rush  directly  into  the 


*C.  F.  ffill  Esq.  from  the  "Wilksbarre  Record 


176  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES   OF 

presence  of  his  mother.  Her  grief  at  the  loss  of  a  hus- 
band who  had  been  so  inhumanly  slain,  of  a  son  that  had 
fallen  under  the  Indian's  tomahawk,  and  of  another  car- 
ried away  captive,  to  be  the  subject,  perhaps,  of  more 
excruciating  pain,  was  too  overwhelming  for  her  feelings, 
and  she  well  nigh  sank  under  the  weight  of  her  sorrow. 

Supposing  that  the  interview  would  be  overpowering 
to  her,  the  Colonel  was  sent  in  to  prepare  the  way  for 
his  coming,  and  laying  aside  his  belt  of  scalps,  he  soon 
after  went  in  himself.  The  meeting,  though  introduced 
with  the  utmost  caution,  produced  almost  the  anticipated 
effect.  It  was  one  of  mingled  joy  and  woe,  in  which 
every  feeling  of  delight  at  seeing  her  returning  son,  was 
immediately  met  and  driven  back,  by  an  opposing  cur- 
rent of  sorrow,  at  the  thoughts  of  those,  whose  remem- 
brance still  drew  forth  the  tears  of  grief. 

As  soon  as  these  emotions  subsided  sufficiently  to  al- 
low of  the  inquiries,  she  questioned  him  concerning  his 
capture,  and  the  way  in  which  he  had  escaped.  These 
he  related  to  her  in  the  manner  in  which  the  several 
events  took  place,  and  as  the  reader  has  already  been 
acquainted  with  the  facts,  they  need  not  be  repeated. 

Before  Mr.  Van  Campen's  return,  the  commission  of 
ensign,  in  the  continental  service,  had  been  sent  him  of 
a  company  to  be  commanded  by  Capt.  Thomas  Robison. 
He  had  no  knowledge  of  this^  before  it  came,  yet  as  he 
was  led  by  his  disposition  to  follow  the  life  of  a  soldier, 
he  accepted  of  the  office,  and  spent  most  of  the  ensuing 
summer  in  obtaining  recruits,  to  fill  out  the  company  to 
which  he  belonged,  and  formed  a  part  of  the  quota  that 
Pennsylvania  was  to  raise  for  the  army.  Leaving  Fort 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  177 

Jenkins  he  proceeded  to  Northumberland  where  he  re- 
ceived his  papers  and  prepared  to  enter  upon  the  duties 
of  his  office. 

We  have  had  occasion  to  speak  of  CoL  Kelly  more 
than  once,  and  as  he  was  very  prominent  in  the  region 
where  the  scenes  we  have  been  contemplating  transpired, 
some  further  account  of  him  will  no  doubt  be  very  ac- 
ceptable to  the  reader. 

John  Kelly  was  a  native  of  Lancaster  Co.,  Pa.,  and 
was  born  in  February,  1744.  He  was  a  noble  stalwart 
man,  resolute  and  fearless,  six  feet  two  inches  in  height, 
strong,  active  and  insensible  to  fatigue.  After  the  pur- 
chase from  the  Indians  by  the  Proprietaries  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, in  1768  he  left  his  native  county  and  settled  in 
Buffalo  Valley,  and  endured  the  hardships  common  to 
settlers  in  a  new  country. 

He  served  in  the  Revolutionary  war  and  distinguished 
himself  in  the  battles  of  Trenton  and  Princeton.  While 
on  one  of  their  retreats  Colonel  Potter  sent  an  order  to 
Major  Kelly  to  have  a  certain  bridge  cut  down  to  pre- 
vent the  advance  of  the  British,  who  were  then  in  sight. 
Kelly  sent  for  an  axe,  but  represented  that  the  enterprise 
would  be  hazardous.  Still  the  British  advance  must  be 
stopped,  and  the  order  was  not  withdrawn. 

He  said  he  would  cut  down  the  bridge,  for  he  would 
not  order  another  to  do  what  some  would  say  he  was 
afraid  to  do  himself.  Before  all  the  logs  on  which  the 
bridge  rested  were  cut  off,  he  was  within  the  range  of 
British  fire,  and  several  balls  struck  the  log  on  which  he 
was  standing.  The  last  log  broke  down  sooner  than  he 
expected,  and  he  fell  with  it  into  the  swollen  stream. 


178  LIFE   AND   ADVENTURES   OF 

The  American  soldiers  moved  on,  not  believing  it  possi- 
ble for  him  to  make  his  escape.  But  by  great  exertions 
he  reached  the  shore  through  high  water  and  floating 
timber  and  followed  the  troops.  The  fact  is  noted  in 
history  that  our  retreating  army  was  saved  by  the  de- 
struction of  that  bridge  but  the  way  it  was  done  and  the 
man  who  did  it  are  not  mentioned. 

After  his  discharge  Major  Kelly  returned  to  his  farm 
and  family,  and  during  the  three  succeeding  years  In- 
dians were  very  troublesome  to  the  settlements  on  the 
west  branch.  He  became  Colonel  of  a  regiment  and 
his  duty  required  him  to  guard  the  valley  against  the  in- 
cursions of  the  savages.  When  the  "  Big  Runaway"  oc- 
curred he  was  one  of  the  first  to  return.  For  at  least 
two  harvests,  reapers  took  their  rifles  to  the  field  and 
some  watched  while  others  wrought. 

At  one  time  Col.  Kelly  had  command  of  scouting 
parties  in  the  valley,  and  very  often  was  out  in  person. 
Many  nights  he  has  laid  on  the  branches  of  trees  to 
keep  out  of  the  mud,  without  a  fire,  because  it  would  in- 
dicate his  position  to  the  enemy.  He  became  well  skilled 
in  Indian  warfare  and  was  a  terror  to  their  marauding 
bands. 

So  greatly  was  he  feared  by  the  savages  that  they  re- 
solved on  his  destruction,  but  being  too  cowardly  to  at- 
tack him  openly,  sought  his  life  by  stealth.  He  had 
reason  to  believe  they  were  prowling  around  one  night, 
and  rising  early  and  looking  through  the  crevices  of  his 
log  house  he  saw  two  lying  with  their  arms  in  a  position 
to  shoot  him  when  he  opened  the  door.  Being  of  a  quick 
turn  of  mind,  he  determined  to  thwart  their  design, 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  179 

fixed  his  own  rifle  and  arranged  to  open  the  door  with  a 
string  and  watch  them  at  the  same  time.  The  moment 
he  pulled  the  door  open  two  balls  came  into  the  house  and 
the  Indians  arose  to  advance.  He  immediately  fired  and 
wounded  one,  when  they  both  retreated.  After  waiting 
to  see  if  there  were  others,  he  followed  them  by  the 
blood,  but  they  escaped. 

For  many  years  Col.  Kelly  held  the  office  of  Justice 
of  the  Peace,  and  in  the  administration  of  justice,  exhib- 
ited the  same  anxiety  to  do  right,  that  had  characterized 
him  in  his  military  service.  At  any  time  he  would  fore- 
go his  own  fees,  and  if  the  parties  were  poor,  pay  the 
•constable's  cost  to  bring  about  a  compromise. 

He  was  a  Presbyterian  and  a  devout  Christian,  but 
entertained  much  hatred  toward  the  Indians.  At  one 
time  a  movement  was  set  on  foot  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Northumberland  to  evangelize  the  savages.  When  Col. 
Kelly  was  called  on  for  a  contribution  he  said  he  would 
not  give  one  cent  to  send  preachers  among  them,  but  he 
would  give  any  sum  required  to  buy  ropes  to  hang  them. 

He  died  February  18,  1832,  at  the  age  of  eighty-eight, 
greatly  respected  by  his  neighbors  and  friends,  and  was 
laid  to  rest  in  the  Presbyterian  burying  ground  in  Lewis- 
T^urg.  On  the  8th  of  April,  1835,  amid  great  military 
display,  a  plain  monument  to  his  memory  was  unveiled, 
and  an  appropriate  oration  delivered  by  James  Merrill, 
Esq.  Early  in  the  spring  of  1856  the  monument,  to- 
gether with  his  remains,  were  removed  to  the  new  cem- 
etery on  the  western  borders  of  the  borough. 

Sarah  Kelly,  his  wife,  died  suddenly  Jan.  2d,  1831.* 

*Taken  from  the  Biographical  Annals  of  the  "West  Branch. 
T.  F.  Meginuis,  Williamsport,  Pa. 


180  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES   OF 

We  will  present  also  what  few  items  we  have  of  the 
history  of  Capt.  Joseph  Salmon.  Van  Campen  and  he 
had  been  companions  from  childhood.  When  the  war 
of  the  Revolution  was  about  to  be  declared,  they  en- 
gaged with  one  heart  in  practicing  with  the  rifle  for  the 
British  they  expected  to  meet  on  the  sea-board,  and 
with  the  tomahawk  to  be  prepared  to  meet  the  Indian 
on  the  frontier.  They  seemed  to  be  so  well  suited  to 
each  other  that  their  companionship  was  ever  a  source 
of  pleasure,  and  they  were  never  more  happy,  than  when 
as  soldiers  they  were  out  on  duty  together.  The  reader 
has  already  become  acquainted  with  some  of  their  ex- 
ploits as  they  were  called  to  lead  scouting  parties  through 
the  woods  in  guarding  the  frontier  settlements. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  he  accompanied  those  sent 
to  capture  the  inhabitants  af  Catawissa,  suspected  of 
betraying  the  cause  of  the  Colonies,  and  how  adroitly  he 
and  Van  Campen  effected  their  capture. 

Capt.  Salmon  was  living  at  this  time  on  the  north 
branch  below  Danville  on  the  main  road,  where  he  was 
taken  prisoner  by  a  party  of  Indians,  on  a  Sabbath 
day,  March  8,  1781.  After  traveling  four  days,  his 
captors  turned  him  over  to  another  party,  among  whom 
was  an  acquaintance  of  Salmon's  called  Shenap,  who  said 
to  the  Captain,  "  Solly,  you  shan't  be  hurt."  They  soon 
fell  in  with  a  large  body  of  savages,  who  had  another 
prisoner  named  Williamson. 

On  coming  to  where  they  were  to  run  the  gauntlet, 
Williamson  refused  and  was  beaten  to  death.  The  cap- 
tain understanding  the  thing  better  started  rapidly  and 
plunged  through  fearlessly,  receiving  but  a  few  trifling 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  181 

bruises.  After  the  race  Shenap  came  up,  and  shaking 
him  by  the  hand  laughingly  said, — "  Solly  you  run  like 
debill, — you  run  like  hoss."  He  was  exchanged  in  a 
short  time  and  returned  to  his  home  in  safety. 

After  the  war  and  upon  the  first  organization  of  the 
militia  which  was  directly  after  the  termination  of  hos- 
tilities, Mr.  Salmon  was  chosen  to  fill  the  office  of  Col- 
onel. Mr.  Van  Campen's  name  was  mentioned  as  an 
opposing  candidate,  but  he  declined  to  enter  the  lists 
against  his  old  friend,  and  accepted  the  nomination  as 
first  major,  and  was  elected  almost  unanimously,  three 
votes  only  out  of  about  five  hundred  being  cast  against 
him.  This  was  the  title  by  which  afterwards  the  was 
universally  recognized. 

Colonel  Salmon  continued  to  reside  for  a  long  time  in 
the  neighborhood  of  his  early  conflicts,  and  married,  as  is 
supposed,  Miss  Anna  Wheeler,  the  girl  of  his  choice,  and 
left  a  very  respectable  family.  He  died  universally  re- 
spected and  beloved. 


CAAPTER  XV. 

On  the  left  bank  of  the  Susquehanna,  at  the  mouth  of 
Catawissa  Creek,  is  the  large  and  flourishing  village  of 
Catawissa,  containing  a  population  of  more  than  two 
thousand.  Some  four  miles  above,  on  Fishing  Creek, 
which  forms  its  northern  and  western  boundary,  is  the 
town  of  Bloomsburg.  These  towns  are  pleasantly  and 
beautifully  located,  and  from  elevations  near  present 
scenery,  so  varied  by  mountain,  valley,  and  river,  as  to- 
hold  the  attention  of  the  beholder  in  long  and  rapt  ad" 
miration.  For  many  a  mile  upward  he  will  behold  the 
winding  and  silvery  line  of  the  wide  and  beautiful  Sus- 
quehanna, gleaming  in  the  sunlight,  and.  forming  an  ever 
radiant  border,  of  wide,  green,  and  fertile  fields  ;  beyond 
them  on  the  south,  rising  up  in  its  grandeur,  the  Cata- 
wissa Mountain,  to  the  north  the  conspicuous  form  of 
Nob  Mountain,  and  the  valley  of  Fishing  Creek,  loosing 
itself  as  it  becomes  enveloped  in  forest  and  mountain 
scenery,  while  about  him  on  every  side  will  bespeak  evi- 
dences of  thrift,  and  bustle  of  a  large  and  growing  town. 

Strange  that  amid  scenes  where  nature  has  been  so 
lavish  in  her  gifts,  there  should  have  lurked  darkly  de- 
signing men,  intent  on  fighting  against  freedom  and  the 
right.  Yet  here  at  an  early  day  were  settlers,  belonging 
to  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  others  called  Tories,  the 
two  supposed  to  be. more  or  less  affiliated  in  their  views,, 
(182) 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  183 

and  conduct,  who  were  strongly  suspected  of  favoring 
the  cause  of  the  British,  and  of  holding  treasonable  cor- 
respondence  with  them. 

In  a  region  where  unparalled  suffering  had  been  en- 
dured from  British  and  Indian  invasions,  the  aid  and 
comfort  afforded  by  these  people  to  the  enemy,  would 
naturally  arouse  attention,  and  compel  observation.  The 
different  condition  of  things  in  this  neighborhood  when 
contrasted  with  those  of  adjoining  neighborhoods,  could 
hardly  fail  of  attracting  attention  While  others  had  to 
leave  their  homes,  and  seek  protection  within  the  shel- 
tering walls  of  neighboring  forts  ;  these  would  remain 
unmolested,  and  enjoy  quiet  and  peace.  While  other 
neighborhoods  were  severely  harassed,  the  people  killed, 
if  found  outside  of  their  forts,  their  property  destroyed, 
and  themselves  subject  to  captivity  and  death  ; — these 
would  suffer  no  loss,  and  carry  on  the  labor  of  their 
farms  without  being  annoyed,  or  distressed  by  the  dis- 
asters that  universally  prevailed  elsewhere.  The  most 
casual  observer  would  not  fail  to  note  this  difference. 

It  was  likewise  very  apparent  that  their  situation  was 
quite  favorable  for  carrying  on  a  treasonable  correspond- 
ence with  the  enemy  without  being  discovered,  They 
were  surrounded  by  mountains  on  one  side,  and  by  the 
Susquehanna  River  on  the  other,  so  that  the  enemy  could 
reach  them,  and  they  the  enemy,  without  being  abserved. 
"  But  murder  will  out"  and  a  chain  of  circumstances  be- 
gan ai  length  to  be  formed,  so  linked  tegether,  that  the 
minds  of  patriotic  men  were  well  convinced  of  the  pres- 
ence of  an  enemy  among  them.  In  addition  to  the  cir- 
cumstances already  mentioned  we  may  note  one  or  two 


184  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

others,  proper  to  be  added  as  links,  to  the  chain  above 
referred  to. 

Justice  Hewitt,  in  a  letter  to  the  president  ot  the 
Council  of  Safety  for  Columbia  County,  (Aug.  20, 1780.) 
says  that  the  "  disaffected  families  "  in  every  incursion 
of  the  enemy  into  this  county,  fly  to  them,  (viz.  inhab- 
itants of  Catawissa  and  Fishing  Creeek,)  for  protection, 
whilst  the  well  affected  are  obliged  to  vacate  the  county, 
or  shut  themselves  up  in  garrison"  He  also  states,  by 
the  confession  of  Casper  Reaney,  Duncan  Beeth,  and 
others,  that  they  were  sent  to  Niagara  by  David  Fowler 
and  others,  and  that  the  Indians  came  to  that  place  in  a 
peaceable  manner  last  spring  : — "  Together  icith  many 
more  circumstances  which  might  be  produced."  "  He 
therefore  prays  the  Honorable  Council  to  grant  such  re- 
lief as  in  their  wisdom  they  may  think  proper" 

From  a  deposition  by  Henry  O'Neill  before  this  same 
justice,  (Thomas  Hewitt),  evidence  is  given  of  the  cor- 
respondence and  familiarity  of  the  Indians  with  the  peo- 
ple of  Catawissa. 

Thus  ample  testimony  is  afforded  that  the  settlements 
named  were  more  or  less  implicated  in  the  disasters  and 
sufferings  endured  by  the  others,  and  that  the  safety  of 
the  country  demanded  their  removal. 

The  Hon.  Win.  McClay,  addressing  President  Reed, 
from  Sunbury,  April  2nd,  1780,  writes,  "I  will  not  trouble 
you  with  the  distresses  of  this  county.  They  will  no 
doubt  be  painted  to  the  Council  in  lively  colors,  and  in- 
deed the  picture  cannot  be  overcharged,  nor  should  I  at 
this  time  write  to  you,  but  for  a  strong  belief  and  per- 
suasion that  a  body  of  Indians  are  lodged  about  the  head 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  185 

<of  Fishing  and  Muncy  creeks.  They  were  with  us  to 
the  very  beginning  of  the  deep  snow  last  year,  they  are 
with  us  now  before  the  snow  is  quite  gone.  This  coun- 
try might  be  examined.  This  is  what  we  wish.  Many 
of  our  hunters  who  went  late  last  fall  into  that  country 
(which  is  a  fine  one  for  hunting)  were  so  alarmed  with 
constant  reports  of  guns,  which  they  could  not  believe 
were  white  men's,  that  they  returned  suddenly  back. 
We  are  not  strong  enough  to  spare  men  to  examine  this 
•country  and  dislodge  them."  * 

Col.  Hunter  had  decided  on  making  a  demonstration 
on  this  Tory  Settlement,  and  had  arranged  with  Captain 
Klader  of  Northampton  county  to  join  him  in  the  enter- 
prise. The  Tories  learning  of  this  design,  had  no  doubt 
sent  word  to  their  British  and  Indian  friends  to  aid  them 
at  this  juncture.  And  they  had  come  on  the  ground  in 
large  force,  before  the  arrival  of  Captain  Klader  and  his 
men.  On  the  6th  of  Sept.  1780,  the  British  and  Indians 
to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  or  three  hundred 
men  appeared  before  Fort  Rice,  and  made  a  vigorous 
attack,  which  was  kept  up  until  after  night,  when  they 
set  fire  to  the  buildings  and  haystacks  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. The  garrison  at  Fort  Jenkins  was  sent  to  the 
relief  of  Fort  Rice.  Col.  Kelly  with  one  hundred  men 
and  Col.  Purdy  from  the  Juniata  with  one  hundred  and 
ten  men  arrived  upon  the  scene.  The  enemy  having  de- 
stroyed Bosley's  mills  near  Fort  Rice,  now  broke  up  into 
smaller  bodies,  and  retreated  in  different  directions.  One 
body  of  not  less  than  forty  British  and  Indians,  left  Fort 


*  Col.  Freeze's  Hist,  of  Columbia  County. 


186  LIFE    AND    ADVENTUBES    OF 

Rice,  went  by  the  way  of  Knob  mountain,  passing  near 
where  Van  Campen's  father,  uncle,  and  brother  had  been 
killed  the  previous  spring,  thence  by  way  of  Cabin  Kun 
to  Fort  Jenkins,  which  had  been  evacuated  and  destroyed 
the  fort  and  all  the  buildings  in  the  vicinity.  The  well 
inside  the  fort  was  filled  with  the  chared  remains  of  the 
logs  and  buildings.  All  at  Fort  Jenkins  was  utterly  de- 
stroyed except  the  young  orchard,  planted  by  James 
Jenkins,  and  just  beginning  to  bear. 

This  party  evidently  understood  that  Captain  Klader 
would  soon  be  expected  to  meet  Col.  Hunter,  and  pro- 
ceeded up  the  river  to  what  is  now  the  town  of  Berwick, 
where  they  crossed  over,  and  followed  the  path  leading 
from  the  Susquehanna  to  Northampton,  a  distance  of 
about  seven  miles  from  Nescopeck,  here  they  lay  in  am- 
bush, awaiting  the  arrival  of  Capt.  Klader  and  his  com- 
pany. At  high  noon  on  the  10th  of  Sept.  1780,  four 
days  after  the  attack  on  Fort  Rice,  these  unfortunate 
patriots,  while  taking  their  noonday  repast  were  sur- 
rounded by  this  murderous  band  and  were  nearly  all 
either  killed,  or  taken  prisoners. 

Their  concealed  and  terrible  enemies  had  hovered 
about  their  track,  ready  to  take  advantage  of  the  first 
unguarded  moment.  As  the  soldiers  drew  near  the  end 
of  their  journey  they  supposed  themselves  safe,  and  were 
elated  with  the  hope  of  soon  joining  with  their  brethren 
in  arms,  to  assist  in  defending  the  invaded,  and  distressed 
frontier  to  the  north  and  west.  They  had  come  to  what 
had  been  a  Scotch  settlement,  but  now,  because  of  the 
border  troubles,  wholly  deserted.  Here  were  open  and 
cleared  fields,  covered  with  a  luxuriant  growth  of  grass,. 


MOSES    VAX  CAMPEN.  187 

and  beautiful  with  wild  and  fragrant  flowers.  Before 
them  were  pastures  rich  with  the  green  coloring  of  early 
summer,  sprinkled  here  and  there  with  the  snowy  heads 
of  the  modest  white  clover. 

Here  was  a  place  too  inviting  to  be  passed  by  without 
pausing  to  e  ijoy  the  luxury  of  the  scene..  It  was  especi- 
ally tempting  to  men  weary  from  the  fatigues  and  hard- 
ships of  the  long  march.  They  needed  relaxation  and 
refreshment,  since  they  had  been  for  days  before  tearing 
their  way  through  thickets  of  brush  and  briers,  clamber- 
ing over  rocks,  and  logs,  and  opening  as  they  did  on 
what  appeared  an  earthly  paradise,  they  would  naturally 
cast  aside  every  thought  of  danger,  and  give  themselves 
up  to  the  luxury  of  needed  repose. 

What  enemy  could  invade  so  delightful  a  place  ?  Its 
very  appearance  one  would  think  sufficient  to  lull  to  peace 
the  rough  elements  of  war.  They  surrendered  them- 
selves to  the  enjoyment  of  the  hour  in  a  very  thoughtless 
unguarded  manner.  One  went  one  way,  another  went 
another,  as  suited  him,  each  following  his  own  fancy, 
without  order,  without  placing  a  sentinel.  Their  guns 
scattered  here  and  there,  some  leaning  against  stumps, 
or  logs,  some  perhaps  stacked,  others  lying  flat  on  the 
ground.  The  position  of  the  men  resembled  much  that 
of  their  fire-arms.  Some  were  lying  on  the  ground  in- 
dulging in  a  smoke,  one  man  was  leaning  against  a  tree 
with  his  shoes  off  and  cleaning  them  out,  others  had 
gone  off  for  grapes,  which  were  there  in  abundance,  and 
one  had  climbed  a  tree  and  was  picking  and  eating  grapes. 

Such  was  the  condition  these  men  were  in,  when  the 
enemy  came  suddenly  upon  them,  and  with  hatchet  and 


188  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

gun,  hewed  and  shot  them  down.  Some  escaped  and  one  or 
two  were  taken  prisoners,  but  most  of  them  were  killed. 
A  great  uncle  of  the  Engle  brothers  now  living  in  Hazleton 
and  vicinity,  escaped  over  Nescopec  mountain.  Abraham 
Klader,  brother  of  the  officer  in  command,  concealed 
himself  in  little  Nescopec  Creek,  by  clinging  to  a  tree, 
that  had  fallen  across  the  stream,  and  keeping  his  face 
only  above  the  water  until  the  enemy  disappeared,  when 
he  emerged  from  his  concealment,  and  succeeded  in 
reaching  his  home.  Frederick  Shickler  also  escaped  on 
Buck  mountain  by  avoiding  the  Indian  trail,  leaving  it 
to  his  right  and  by  keeping  out  of  sight  of  the  Indians, 
whose  yells  he  could  hear  as  they  followed  on  in  pursuit. 

Lieut.  Moyer,  Ensign  Scoby,  "and  a  private  soldier 
were  taken  prisoners  ;  the  Lieutenant  escaped,  the  other 
two  were  taken  through  to  Niagara. 

As  soon  as  the  result  of  this  action  became  known,  at 
the  instance  of  Col.  Balliet  a  large  company  of  men  was 
raised  who  went  to  this  place  and  burned  ten  of  the 
bodies  of  those  that  had  fallen.  At  a  later  period  Col. 
Hunter  directed  Van  Campen  to  take  a  company  of  men, 
and  go  and  see  what  discoveries  he  could  make,  and  bury 
what  dead  he  could  find. 

He  was  not  aware  of  the  service  already  performed, 
and  reported  to  his  superior  officer,  that  he  had  buried 
their  dead.  Some  have  detected  a  discrepancy  in  the 
two  statements  referring  to  the  same  transaction.  The 
author  conceives  them  both  to  be  true.  It  will  be  re- 
membered that  Catain  Klader's  men  were  widely  scat- 
tered ;  they  were  doubtless  left  where  they  had  fallen. 
The  man  in  the  tree  after  grapes,  was  shot  and  fell 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  189'  . 

heavily  on  the  ground  beneath.  Others  were  shot  or 
killed  one  in  one  place,  and  another  in  another,  while  a. 
number  may  have  been  killed  and  their  bodies  disfigured 
as  represented  in  the  account  of  Col.  Balliet,  and  their 
bodies  lying  near  each  other.  It  is  said  of  Capt.  Klader 
that  he  performed  prodigies  of  valor,  killing  of  the 
enemy  four,  and  according  to  others  seven,  before  yield- 
ing to  the  superior  force  of  the  enemy.  They  in  turn 
inflicting  upon  him,  and  his  companions  perhaps,  every 
indignity  possible,  these  forming  the  ten  bodies  no  doubt 
buried  by  Col.  Balliet's  company. 

The  author  supposes  the  coming  of  Van  Campen  to- 
have  been  later  than  that  of  the  other  party.  He  remem- 
bers distinctly  that  in  giving  his  account,  Van  Campen- 
said  the  only  way  they  could  bury  the  men  found  there, 
was  by  taking  a  blanket  and  fastening  the  sides  securely 
to  two  poles  ;  that  without  handling  them  the  bodies 
were  rolled  on  to  this  blanket,  and  emptied  into  the- 
grave  prepared  to  receive  them ;  two  men  acting  as. 
bearers,  and  holding  in  their  hands  the  ends  of  these  poles. 

They  were  evidently  in  a  state  of  decomposition,  quite 
in  advance  of  those  bodies  found  and  cared  for  by  the 
other  party. 

C.  F.  Hill,  Esq.,  of  Hazleton,  Pa.,  to  whom  the  author 
is  indebted  for  the  facts  contained  in  this  chapter,  in 
speaking  of  Capt.  Klader,  says, — "That  after  performing 
deeds  of  valor  that  caused  his  name  to  be  viewed  with 
feelings  akin  to  veneration,  he  was  finally  killed  and 
scalped,  and  subsequently  buried,  as  were  others  also  of 
the  party,  on  what  is  now  the  farm  of  Samuel  Wagner, 
about  half  a  mile  from  Conyngham.  We  visited  Wag- 


190  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

ner's  farm  a  few  days  since,  in  the  company  of  S.  D. 
Engle,  of  this  borough,  and  were  conducted  by  Anthony 
Fisher,  a  man  whose  locks  are  whitened  by  the  frosts  of 
ninety  winters,  to  the  spot  where  the  brave  Klader  rests, 
but  no  traces  of  the  grave  can  now  be  seen.  The  oak 
tree  under  whose  branches  he  lay,  and  upon  which  were 
the  initials  of  his  name,  D.  K.,  was  sacriligiously  cut 
down  fifteen  years  ago,  and  even  the  stump  is  decayed 
and  gone.  Mr.  Fisher  many  years  ago  was  intimately 
acquainted  with  with  John  Wertz,  who  had  belonged 
to  the  party  that  buried  the  slain,  and  marked  their 
leader's  grave  by  cutting  the  initials  spoken  of  above. 
As  the  old  man  leaned  on  his  staff  and  surveyed  the 
spot,  he  gave  expression  to  feelings  of  deep  regret,  that 
the  tree  was  not  permitted  to  stand  as  a  memorial  of  the 
heroic  deeds  of  those  by-gone  days.  "Well  might  they 
have  exclaimed,  who  revered  the  memory  of  the  hero  of 
Sugarloaf  Valley, — 

"  Woodman  spare  that  tree  1 
Touch  not  a  single  bough  !" 

Colonel  Hunter,  the  commanding  officer  of  the  county 
of  Northumberland,  intent  on  putting  an  end  to  the 
sufferings  endured  by  the  people,  and  originating  in  this 
neighborhood,  directed  Capt.  Robison  to  go  with  his 
company  and  bring  in  its  inhabitants,  saying,  "  If  they 
were  not  friendly  to  the  British  cause,  it  would  be  better 
for  them  to  be  removed,  and  if  they  were,  it  was  vastly 
important  they  should  be  taken  from  a  point  where  they 
had  the  opportunity  of  causing  so  much  mischief  to  the 
country." 

Captain  Robison  therefore  made  his  preparations  and 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  191 

started  with  his  men  to  execute  this  commission.  Van 
Campen,  as  he  belonged  to  the  company,  was  one  of 
the  number  and  his  friend  Salmon,  went  as  volunteer, 
though  not  having  any  command.  A  Lieutenant  Hays, 
also  a  volunteer,  went  with  them  and  on  their  setting  out, 
was  very  profuse  in  his  professions  of  bravery,  and  en- 
gaged the  attention  of  the  men  in  telling  them  what  he 
would  do,  if  he  had  the  command ; — how  he  would  hunt 
the  enemy  in  eveiy  hiding  place,  and  drive  them  from 
every  refuge,  until  they  were  exterminated; — in  short 
he  would  accomplish  wonders. 

Salmon  and  Van  Campen  were  considerably  amused 
with  his  bravado  style,  declaring  even  in  the  hearing  of 
his  superior  officers  what  he  would  achieve,  if  he  only 
were  in  command,  and  they  thought  it  would  not  be 
amiss  to  apply  some  test  to  his  professed  bravery. 

Having  formed  their  plan,  they  communicated  the 
same  to  Capt.  Robison.  They  told  him  they  had  brought 
with  them  their  Indian  dress,  and  proposed  that  as  soon 
as  they  should  arrive  at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Gaskin,  which 
was  nine  miles  above  Northumberland,  he  should  halt 
and  allow  them  sufficient  time  to  change  their  dress,  and 
paint,  and  requested  him  after  this  to  send  Hays  to  the 
river,  to  examine  and  see  if  he  could  see  any  moccasin 
tracks.  Their  plan  was  approved,  and  as  soon  as  they 
came  to  the  place  appointed,  Capt.  Robison  ordered  his 
men  to  halt,  when  Van  Campen  and  Salmon  slipped  away 
from  the  company  unobserved,  and  under  cover  of  the 
river  bank,  arrayed  themselves  in  the  Indian  costume, 
and  having  taken  upon  each  other  the  tawny  color,  they 
awaited  the  coming  of  the  boasting  Lieutenant,  each  se- 


192  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

• 

lecting  a  tree  behind  which  they  stood  until  he  came  inr 
sight. 

Captain  Robison  after  waiting  a  sufficient  time,  allow- 
ing his  men  to  rest  and  slake  their  thirst,  requested 
Lieutenant  Hays  to  go  to  the  river,  and  see  if  he  could 
discover  any  moccasin  tracks  in  the  sand.  In  a  moment  he 
was  on  his  way,  and  the  Captain  whispered  to  his  men 
that  they  might  look  for  a  little  sport,  as  Van  Campen 
and  Salmon  in  their  Indian  dress,  were  going  to  try  the 
Lieutenant's  courage. 

Hays  was  a  tall,  red-headed  man,  and  as  he  came  up 
and  began  to  bend  his  lank  form  over  the  bank,  with  a 
rather  suspicious  look,  Van  Campen  and  Salmon  thrust 
their  tawny  faces  from  behind  the  trees,  gave  the  In- 
dian war-whoop,  and  fired  their  rifles  over  his  head. 
Hays  was  greatly  frightened,  and  turned  on  his  heel 
and  began  to  run,  crying  as  loud  as  he  could  yell, — 
"  Boys  in  the  house, — Soys  in  the  house  ! — Engens  f 
Engens  ! — Boys  in  the  house  ! — Engens  /"  He  contin- 
ued to  run  with  all  his  might,  not  stopping  before  enter- 
ing the  house,  and  in  his  haste  stubbed  his  foot  against 
the  door  sill,  which  threw  him,  with  his  whole  length  on 
the  floor. 

The  soldiers  instead  of  being  pale,  through  fear,  were 
convulsed  with  laughter,  which  continued,  peal  after 
peal,  without  any  sign  of  coming  to  an  end.  The  In- 
dians, too.  who  had  occasioned  the  alarm,  came  in  direct- 
ly after,  and  joined  in  the  sport.  Hays  perceiving  his 
mistake,  appeared  exceedingly  mortified.  But  he  made 
no  further  boast  of  his  bravery. 

The  company  continued  on  its  way,  and  reaching  the 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPE5T.  193 

Mahoning,  crossed  the  river,  and  marched  up  toward  the 
settlement.  They  proceeded  as  far  as  Roaring  Creek 
where  Van  Campen  and  Salmon  proposed  again  to  try 
and  see  what  they  could  effect  with  their  Indian  dress. 
They  volunteered  to  go  into  the  settlement,  disguised  as 
Indians,  and  thus  test  the  friendship  of  the  people.  They 
told  him  of  a  hunter  by  the  name  of  Wilkison,  who 
lived  not  far  distant,  and  proposed  to  try  him  first.  The 
Captain  though  pleased  with  the  idea,  apprehended  dan- 
ger in  visiting  Wilkison,  as  it  was  uncertain  which  party 
he  favored,  and  as  he  was  known  to  be  a  brave  man,  one 
or  the  other  of  them  might  be  shot.  Yet  assuring  him 
that  they  were  willing  to  risk  their  lives  in  the  attempt, 
he  gave  them  permission  to  go,  while  the  main  body 
were  to  proceed  to  a  certain  point  and  await  their  re- 
turn. Arraying  themselves  in  the  Indian  war-dress,  and 
painting  themselves  so  as  to  appear  like  them  in  color, 
Van  Campen  and  Salmon  started  on  their  undertaking. 
As  they  drew  near  Wilkison's  house,  they  proceeded 
with  great  caution,  creeping  along  behind  the  bushes 
that  hid  them  from  observation.  They  could  perceive 
from  the  smoke  just  beginning  to  ascend,  that  he  was  at 
home,  and  probably  kindling  a  fire.  The  bushes  were 
thick  until  they  came  within  about  a  rod  of  the  house 
and  having  crept  along  as  far  as  they  could,  and  remain 
concealed,  they  arose  and  ran  across  the  open  space,  burst 
the  door  open,  and  raised  the  tomahawk  over  Wilkison's 
head.  Supposing  they  were  savages  indeed,  he  dropped 
on  his  knees,  and  begged  for  his  life,  assuring  them  that 
he  was  a  king's  man  and  a  friend  to  Indians.  They 
ceased  to  manifest  further  hostility,  but  appeared  sullen, 


194  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

not  wishing  to  be  drawn  into  conversation  for  fear  of  be- 
ing discovered.  Wilkison  on  the  other  hand  appeared  at 
his  best,  hastened  his  fire,  began  to  broil  venison  and 
show  himself  an  accomplished  host.  Having  prepared  a 
repast  he  invited  his  Indian  guests  to  sit  by  his  board, 
and  served  to  them  a  bountiful  meal.  They  then  assumed 
a  look  of  greater  satisfaction,  and  their  host  gaining  con- 
fidence, began  to  express  his  friendship  for  the  royal 
cause,  saying  that  the  settlement  which  was  on  their 
path,  belonged  to  King^s  men,  and  were  friendly  to  the 
Indians,  having  often  supplied  them  with  provisions. 

Van  Campen  and  Salmon  then  spoke  in  broken  English, 
imitating  as  near  as  possible,  the  Indian  mode  of  speak- 
ing, and  supplying  with  gestures,  the  ideas  they  seemed 
unable  to  express.  They  declared  in  broken  terms  their 
pleasure  in  meeting  with  friends, — that  they  were  glad 
to  hear  of  so  many  King's  men,  and  desired  him  to  go 
with  them  and  show  them  King^s  men. 

He  readily  gave  his  consent  and  they  went  together 
through  the  settlement.  True  enough  they  here  met 
with  a  very  kind  reception;  the  settlers  appeared  very 
glad  to  see  them,  and  were  willing  to  show  them  any 
favor.  They  again  resorted  to  their  broken  English, 
and  gestures,  giving  the  inhabitants  to  understand  that 
they  belonged  to  a  large  party .  of  warriors,  not  far  dis- 
tant, who  were  in  want  of  provisions.  They  were  then 
taken  to  every  house  in  the  neighborhood,  at  each  place 
receiving  additions  to  their  supply,  until  the  three  were 
laden  with  as  much  food  as  they  could  carry.  They 
then  retraced  their  steps,  Wilkison  continuing  to  assist 
in  carrying  the  provisions  to  the  army.  They  kept  up 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  195 

their  march  until  they  came  to  the  point  selected  as  the 
place  of  meeting.  Captain  Robison  and  his  men  were 
lying  in  ambush,  and  as  the  party  came  trudging  along, 
well  nigh  wearied  out  with  the  burden  they  were  bear- 
ing, their  hostile  friends  allowed  them  to  advance  until 
completely  within  their  power,  when  they  arose  and 
fired  over  their  heads,  and  rushed  in  upon  them  with  up- 
lifted tomahawk 

Wilkison  threw  down  his  pack  and  attempted  to  es- 
cape, but  finding  it  impossible,  was  willing  to  surrender. 
The  treatment  he  received  was  a  little  more  severe  than 
that  shown  to  his  dusky  companions.  They  not  being 
placed  under  the  hatchet,  but  he  threatened  with  death, 
if  he  would  not  promise  to  lead  the  company  to  every 
family,  from  which  the  provisions  had  been  received. — 
Choosing  the  latter  alternative  he  marched  back  to  the 
settlement,  as  guide  to  those  by  whom  he  had  been 
taken.  He  performed  his  duty  faithfully,  conducting 
the  party  as  he  had  agreed  to  every  house  of  the 
neighborhood,  thus  affording  the  opportunity  of  captur- 
ing those  who  had  shown  themselves  so  friendly  to  the 
•cause  of  the  King. 

Having  thus  successfully  accomplished  the  object  of 
the  expedition,  Captain  Robison  set  out  on  his  return  to 
Northumberland,  taking  with  him  the  inhabitants  against 
whom  he  had  been  sent. — Tan  Campen  and  Salmon, 
though  they  marched  for  a  time  as  prisoners,  as  soon  as 
the  opportunity  was  presented,  laid  aside  their  Indian 
dress  and  removed  the  color  from  their  face  and  hands, 
and  it  was  quite  apparent  from  the  chagrined  looks  of 
the  settlers  that  they  now  understood  the  strategem  laid 
for  their  capture. 


196 


LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 


Arriving  at  Northumberland  their  case  was  laid  before 
the  commanding  officers,  and  Col.  Hunter  disp9sed  to 
treat  them  with  lenity,  gave  them  their  liberty,  after 
having  received  from  them  a  pledge,  to  leave  the  fron- 
tier settlements,  and  not  return  again  until  after  the 
war. 

Much  praise  was  no  doubt  due  to  Van  Campen  and 
Salmon  for  the  happy  result  of  this  expedition.  The 
officers  were  saved  the  trouble  of  entering  into  a  lengthy 
examination  of  the  charges  against  these  settlers,  who 
stood  before  them,  self -convicted  and  self-condemned,  it 
being  perfectly  evident  that  the  suspicions  entertained 
against  them  were  just. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  eye  that  now  glances  over  the  past,  sees  but  par- 
tially, the  rough  storms  that  assailed  the  bark  of  freedom, 
as  she  was  slowly  struggling  her  way  along  to  her  des- 
tined harbor,  now  threatened  to  be  stranded  on  fearful 
rocks,  now  ready  herself  almost  to  unjoint,  and  yield  her 
fragments  to  the  wild  fury  of  the  wave,  and  now  scarcely 
•clearing  the  hidden  shoals  that  promised  to  her  a  sudden 
and  awful  shipwreck.  Distance  seems  to  shed  light  on 
the  impending  cloud,  the  tumult  of  clashing  elements 
have  lost  their  rough  sounds,  ere  their  notes  fall  upon 
the  ear,  and  the  calm  features  of  a  far  removed  prospect, 
seems  to  spread  over  it,  a  mildness,  which  deceives  even 
the  minutest  observer.  The  winter  of  1780 — '81,  cast 
over  the  American  forest,  a  gloom,  which  was  relieved 
by  no  cheering  ray.  The  army,  rent  with  factions,  re- 
duced t»  starvation,  meeting  the  keen  blasts  from  the 
north',  with  tatered  garments,  there  was  little  in  the 
future  to  encourage  the  patriot's  heart,  and  bid  him  look 
forward  with  the  least  assurance  of  hope.  But  honor 
and  fortune  had  been  pledged,  the  resolution  -had  been 
taken,  and  the  brave  spirits,  that  had  at  first  encircled 
the  banner  of  freedom,  gathered  around  it  still,  and  their 
feeble  purpose,  aided  by  Heaven,  was  yet  destined  to 
rise  into  strength,  and  triumph  in  the  infancy  of  its 
might,  By  none  was  a  greater  spirit  of  determination 

(197) 


198  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OP 

shown,  than  by  those  who  were  compelled  to  bear  the 
chief  horrors  of  the  war.  The  bold  woodsman  of  the 
frontier,  was  not  disheartened,  though  he  held  his  life 
by  the  most  uncertain  tenure,  and,  though  he  had  been 
most  sorely  afflicted,  in  the  disasters  that  had  been  spread 
through  his  territory,  he  did  not  shrink  from  the  duties 
of  renewed  hostilities.  From  the  activity  of  the  Indians, 
in  the  previous  year,  it  was  anticipated  they  would  be 
equally  zealous,  in  the  service  of  the  crown,  during  the 
coming  season,  and  as  a  means  of  defense,  the  company 
of  Captain  Rodison,  was  retained  on  the  frontier.  In 
February  of  this  year,  Mr.  Van  Campen  was  promoted, 
to  the  office  of  Lieutenant,  and  immediately  entered  upon 
active  service.  For  the  protection  of  the  settlements,  a 
line  of  scouts,  kept  continually  traversing  the  territory 
usually  visited  by  small  parties  of  Indians,  and  the  route 
they  generally  pursued  was  a  circuitous  one,  leading  from 
the  North  to  the  West  Branches  of  the  Susquehanna,  by 
the  head  waters  of  Little  Fishing,  Chilisquaka  and  Mun- 
cey  Creeks.  As  Captian  Robison  was  little  acquainted 
with  the  woods,  and  not  a  very  good  marksman,  Lieut. 
Van  Campen  usually  led  these  parties  upon  their  several 
excursions.  The  service  was  arduous,  yet  it  was  in  ac- 
cordance with  his  tastes,  and  the  absence  of  incident,, 
other  than  that,  which  is  apt  to  occur  in  marching  through 
the  forests,  leads  us  to  give  this  part  of  his  history,  only 
a  few  passing  remarks. 

For  the  accommodation  of  his  men,  and  that  he  might 
have  a  convenient  place  to  occupy  as  head-quarters,  he 
built  a  fort  on  the  Susquehanna,  about  one  mile  above 
the  mouth  of  Fishing  Creek.  It  was  built  on  the  farm 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  199 

of  a  Mrs.  McClure,  and  from  that  circumstance  was 
named  McClure's  Fort.  Here  he  gathered  his  stores, 
and  from  this  point  proceeded  on  his  excursions  through 
the  woods. 

In  the  early  part  of  this  year,  there  occurred  a  little 
incident  in  his  history,  which  brought  him  into  danger, 
the  extent  of  which  he  did  not  learn  until  some  time 
after  its  occurrence.  It  was  while  he  was  on  his  way  to 
Wilksbarre,  upon  some  business  connected  with  the 
army.  The  journey  he  had  to  perform  led  him  through 
an  uninhabited  region,  mostly  covered  with  woods. 
Taking  with  him  a  guard  of  six  men,  he  accomplished 
most  of  his  journey  without  observing  any  thing  to  ex- 
cite more  than  ordinary  remark  ;  but  at  length  as  they 
were  pursuing  their  path,  which  led  along  the  Susque- 
hanna,  at  a  place  called  Rocky  Island,  where  the  stream 
could  be  forded,  they  saw  the  marks  of  a  party  of  Indi- 
ans, which  had  apparently  but  just  crossed  over,  for  the 
water  that  had  dropped  from  their  leggins,  was  still 
standing  in  their  footsteps. 

Van  Campen,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  Indian 
maneuvers,  said  to  his  men,  "Here  are  the  marks  of 
quite  a  large  party  of  Indians  ;  their  tracks  wear  the 
appearance  of  having  been  just  made.  Our  foes  cannot 
be  far  off  ;  they  may  have  their  eye  upon  us  now  ;  we 
had  better  press  on,  with  all  speed  to  our  journey's  endr 
for  they  will  be  apt  to  send  runners  ahead  and  waylay 
our  path." 

They  did  send  runners  ahead.  From  a  rising  point  of 
ground  they  saw  Van  Campen  on  horseback,  and,  sup- 
posing him  to  be  alone  they  dispatched  four  of  their 


200  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

number  to  bring  his  scalp.  These  ran  through  the 
woods,  and  getting  before  him,  concealed  themselves  be- 
hind a  log,  which  lay  near  the  path,  and  putting  their 
guns  over  it,  waited  for  his  approach.  They  cocked 
their  rifles,  and  were  just  going  to  fire,  as  they  saw  that 
he  was  attended  by  others,  and  thinking  the  company 
too  strong  for  them,  they  allowed  him  to  pass  without 
molestation.  He  was  unconscious,  while  passing,  of  the 
danger  he  was  in,  but  learned  the  circumstances,  while 
a  prisoner  in  '82.  A  sprightly  Indian  after  eyeing  him 
closely,  then  came  up  to  him  and  said  : 

"  I,  seen  you  before." 

"  Ah  !  "  said  he,  "  Where  ?" 

"  On  the  Susquehanna,"  naming  the  place,  "  when," 
(motioning  with  his  hand  raised  about  four  feet  from 
the  ground,)  "corn  was  about  so  high.  You  wore  a 
suit  of  bottle  green  turned  up  with  red." 

«  Yes." 

"  You  wore  a  large  cap  with  a  cockade,  part  white, 
part  black,  and  a  feather  in  the  top." 

"  Yes." 

"  You  rode  a  large  bay  horse." 

"  Yes." 

"  Six  men  with  you." 

«  Yes." 

After  telling  him  of  his  narrow  escape,  he  said,  "  We 
let  you  go  then  ;  but  we  catch  you  now." 

The  company  hastened  its  march  to  Wilksbarre,  and 
reported  what  they  had  seen,  that  the  inhabitants  might 
be  on  their  guard.  The  Indians  contented  themselves, 
however,  with,  surprising  one  or  two  families,  within 
the  borders,  and  then  fled  into  their  own  territory. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  201 

Van  Campen's  principal  engagements  during 
the  year,  were  at  McClure's  Fort,  whence  he  directed 
his  movements  for  the  protection  of  the  inhabitants  liv- 
ing upon  the  North  Branch  of  the  Susquehanna.  While 
remaining  here,  news  was  brought,  by  a  man  who  had 
effected  his  escape  from  the  enemy  while  his  keepers 
were  off  their  guard,  who  reported  that  there  were  three 
hundred  Indians  on  the  Sinnemahoning,  that  were  hunt- 
ing and  laying  in  provisions,  with  the  intention  of  mak- 
ing a  descent  upon  the  frontier.  He  said  that  they  had 
formed  a  plan  by  which  they  were  to  divide  their  num- 
ber into  several  small  companies,  and  lay  waste  all  the 
settlements  on  the  same  day.  This  intelligence  was 
communicated  to  Colonel  Hunter,  who  selected  a  party 
of  five,  who  were  to  go  out  in  disguise,  reconnoiter  the 
ground  and  ascertain  their  movements.  This  company 
consisted  of  Capt.  Campbell,  Peter  and  Michael  Groves, 
and  Lieutenants  Cranmer  and  Van  Campen,  to  the  latter 
of  whom  was  given  the  command.  It  was  called  the 
Grove  Party. 

They  assumed  the  Indian  dress  and  color,  and  taking 
with  them  an  ample  supply  of  provisions,  gave  the  war- 
whoop,  and  started  out  on  their  expedition.  They  soon 
reached  the  waters  of  the  Sinnemahoning,  yet  made  no 
discoveries,  save  a  few  half  obliterated  tracks.  They 
proceeded  up  the  stream  some  distance,  until  they  were 
satisfied  that  there  could  be  no  party  of  the  number  that 
had  been  mentioned,  anywhere  in  that  region,  and  then 
began  to  retrace  their  steps.  Upon  coming  a  little  be- 
low the  Sinnemahoning  one  day,  they  discovered,  near 
night,  as  they  stood  on  an  elevated  piece  of  ground, 


202  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES   OF 

a  smoke,  whiph  struggled  up  through  the  trees,  in  the- 
valley  below  them,  and  ascended  in  spiral  and  wavy 
lines,  through  the  thick  and  heavy  atmosphere  above. 
They  were  certain  it  must  come  from  a  party  of  Indians. 
They  had  no  idea  of  the  number,  only  as  they  could 
judge  from  the  appearance  of  the  smoke  which  indicated 
only  one  fire.  They  determined  at  all  events  to  wait 
until  the  Indians  should  be  laid  to  rest  in  the  repose  of 
night,  and  then  ascertain  their  number,  and  if  it  was 
not  too  formidable,  they  resolved  to  hazard  an  attack. 
Waiting,  therefore,  until  the  time  arrived,  in  which 
they  supposed  the  savages  had  all  sunk  into  their  first 
sound  slumbers,  they  advanced  cautiously,  towards  the 
fire,  as  they  saw  it  now  and  then  gleaming  through  the 
bushes. 

As  they  drew  near  to  where  the  savages  were  asleep, 
Van  Campen  went  on  before  the  others  to  inspect  the 
ground,  with  the  understanding  that  they  should  come 
immediately  after,  and  be  guided  by  him  in  making  the 
attack.  He  crept  along  with  great  caution,  carrying 
the  tomahawk  in  one  hand,  and  the  rifle  in  the  other. 
The  night  was  rather  warm,  and  the  warriors  had  rolled 
to  a  considerable  distance  from  the  fire,  and  before  they 
were  aware,  Van  Campen  and  his  men  began  to  tread 
upon  them,  which  awakened  them.  As  they  rose  up, 
the  Grove  party  used  their  tomahawks,  but  finding  that 
they  were  rising  in  such  numbers  as  to  overpower  them, 
they  fired  upon  them  with  their  rifles,  and  then  raised  a 
tremendous  yell.  The  savages  supposing  that  they  were 
attacked  by  a  large  force,  fled  with  the  utmost  precipi- 
tation, most  of  them  forgetting  their  guns,  and  leaving 


MOSES  YAN  CAMPEST  203 

their  packs  and  baggage  upon  the  ground.  Van  Camp- 
en  and  his  men,  thus  came  into  possession  of  a  number 
of  rifles,  and  a  considerable  quantity  of  goods  that  the 
Indians  had  plundered.  They  found  several  scalps 
which  had  been  taken  from  families,  that  were  murdered 
on  the  borders  of  what  was  called  Penn's  Creek.  There 
were  six  Indians  killed  in  this  little  skirmish,  and  hav- 
ing scalped  these  and  secured  their  baggage  by  secreting 
whatever  they  found  themselves  unable  to  carry,  they 
directed  their  march  towards  Northumberland. 

Upon  coming  near  this  place  they  determined  to  en- 
ter it  in  Indian  dress.  But  as  they  were  obliged  to  pass 
by  a  number  of  families  before  reaching  the  village, 
they  were  fearful  lest  they  should  occasion  unnecessary 
alarm,  and  as  they  were  about  to  abandon  the  idea,  they 
discovered  one  of  the  inhabitants  coming  toward  them 
on  the  path  that  they  were  traveling.  They  concealed 
themselves  in  some  bushes  near  by,  and  waited  his  ap- 
proach. As  soon  as  he  came  up  they  rose  upon  him, 
and  he  supposing  himself  about  to  be  given  up  to  the 
tender  mercies  of  the  savage,  began  to  plead  for  his  life. 
His  entreaties  were  not  in  vain.  They  assured  him  he 
might  pass  unharmed,  if  he  would  go  and  inform  the 
families  on  their  way  to  Northumberland,  that  a  scoutr 
ing  party  was  returning  to  its  head  quarters  in  the  Indi> 
an  dress.  Glad  to  make  so  fortunate  an  escape,  he  joy- 
fully ran  forward  and  prepared  the  way  for  their  kind 
reception.  As  they  marched  along,  their  every  look 
wearing  the  appearance  of  the  savage,  bearing  in  triumph 
the  scalps  they  had  taken  from  the  enemy,  which  they 
strung  upon  poles,  as  the  highest  trophy  of  a  warrior. 


204  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

they  met  on  every  side  a  welcome  look,  and  were  re- 
ceived with  the  loud  and  cheering  huzza.  They  pro- 
ceeded to  the  public  square,  laid  their  packs  upon  the 
ground,  and  planted  around  them  the  poles  that  were 
waving  the  symbols  of  victory.  The  citizens  gathered 
around  this  little  company  in  crowds,  and  were  express- 
ing by  their  looks,  the  deepest  interest  in  the  scene  be- 
fore them,  sedmingly  waiting  for  the  history  of  the  re- 
cent exploits  of  the  party. 

A  part  of  their  story  was  told  in  the  spoils  that  were 
taken  out  of  the  packs,  and  brought  into  open  view. 
Among  them  were  found  the  scalps  of  women,  fathers 
and  children,  that  had  fallen  victims  to  the  cruel  and 
relentless  foe  that  had  just  swept  over  their  borders, 
leaving  in  their  track  the  bodies  of  the  slain.  As  these 
were  brought  out  and  placed  under  the  eager  eye  of  the 
populace,  they  were  beheld  by  the  women  that  had 
gathered  around  to  witness  the  scene,  with  the  sympa- 
thizing tear. 

Much  of  the  property  that  had  been  taken,  belonged 
to  settlers  whom  the  Indians  had  plundered,  and  this  as 
far  as  it  could  be  identified,  was  returned  to  its  original 
owners;  if  these  were  not  living,  to  their  nearest  rela- 
tives. 

As  soon  as  the  public  curiosity  had  been  sufficiently 
gratified,  Van  Campeii  and  his  men  retired  to  a  public 
house,  near  by,  where  by  the  aid  of  a  little  soap  and 
water,  they  soon  exchanged  their  swarthy  complexions, 
for  their  own  healthy  color,  and  laying  aside  the  Indian 
dress,  appeared  in  their  own  uniform.  The  same  even- 
ing they  received  an  invitation  from  Colonel  Hunter,  to 


MOSES  VAX  CAMPEN.  205- 

be  in  attendance,  -with  their  Indian  scalps,  on  the  next 
day  at  a  dinner  party,  at  his  own  house. 

When  the  appointed  hour  arrived,  they  appeared  to 
pay  their  respects  to  Col.  Hunter  and  his  lady,  carrying 
with  them  the  tokens  of  blood  and  strife.  Here  the 
elite  of  the  town  and  of  the  neighboring  place,  Sunbury, 
were  brought  together  to  meet  this  brave  little  company, 
and  show  by  their  looks  and  words  of  encouragement, 
how  much  they  prized  the  valor  and  decision  of  their 
countrymen,  in  the  midst  of  the  distressing  scenes  that 
were  every  day  transpiring  around  them.  Here,  too, 
the  smile  of  beauty  met  them,  as  if  to  pay  a  grateful 
acknowledgment,  for  the  security  felt  when  with  such 
defenders,  in  the  very  heart  of  war.  The  recital  of  their 
late  adventure  called  forth,  especially  from  the  fair  ones, 
expressions  of  the  utmost  surprise.  Many  of  the  young 
ladies  appeared  very  anxious  to  learn  every  minute  cir-- 
cumstance,  and  as  Van  Campen  had  been  the  leader  of 
the  party  he  was»obliged  to  answer  the  various  questions 
that  met  him  on  every  side. 

The  Indian  scalps  were  laid  in  one  corner  of  the  draw- 
ing room,  and  many  of  the  ladies  who  went  to  view 
them,  taxed  their  wits  severely  to  find  inquiries  enough 
to  gratify  their  curiosity.  One  especially  was  so  very 
particular  in  wishing  for  a  detail  of  every  slight  circum- 
stance of  the  event,  that  Van  Campen  became  rather 
impatient  of  the  rigid  examination  he  was  compelled  to 
undergo.  He  was  asked,  in  reference  to  the  Indian 
camp,  "  And  how  many  fires  had  they  ?  and  how  many 
Indians  did  you  see  ?  and  how  were  they  lying  ?  and 
whereabouts  did  you  come  up  to  them  ?  and  how  did 


206  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

you  feel  ?"  Finding  that  the  young  Miss  was  beginning 
to  put  him  to  his  trumps,  he  thought  that  he  would  take 
the  lead  of  the  conversation  a  little  more  into  his  own 
hands,  and  gave  an  answer,  which,  from  the  peculiar 
circumstances  of  the  lady,  was  well  understood.  He 
said,  "  Feel  ! — why,  madam,  when  I  found  myself 
among  them,  and  asked  myself  whether  or  no  I  should 
kill  them,  my  heart  went  so  much  as  a  young  lady's 
often  does — pitte-pat,  pitte-pat — that  I  was  almost  in- 
clined to  answer  no.  But  again  I  was  so  much  in  love 
with  the  service  of  my  country,  that  I  was  compelled  to 
answer  yes."  The  company  smiled,  and  there  were  no 
further  questions. 

Lieut.  Van  Campen  soon  after  returned  to  his  head^ 
quarters  at  McClure's  Fort,  and  entered  again  upon  the 
service  of  conducting  scouts  around  the  line  of  the  set-- 
tlements.  But,  after  the  party  mentioned,  he  found  no 
other  Indians  this  year,  during  his  marches  through  the 
forest.  From  the  vigilance  with  whioh  this  part  of  the 
frontier  was  guarded,  there  were  very  few  savages  found 
in  this  region,  during  the  remainder  of  the  year. 

Having  been  occupied  in  this  service  until  late  in  fall, 
Van  Campen  was  ordered  with  his  company  to  Lancaster. 
He  descended  the  river  in  boats,  as  far  as  Middletown,* 
where  the  order  was  countermanded  by  another,  direct- 
ing him  to  march  to  Reading,  Berkshire  county,  where 
he  was  joined  by  a  part  of  the  third  and  fifth  Pennsyl- 
vania regiments,  and  a  company  of  the  Congress  regi- 
ment. Their  principal  duty  while  here,  was  to  take  care 
of  a  large  body  of  Hessians,  that  had  been  taken  pris- 

*About  ten  miles  below  what  is  at  present  Harrisburg. 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEX.  207 

oners  with  Gen.  Burgoyne.  These  had  been  under  the 
guard  of  a  company  of  militia-men  whose  time  had  not 
yet  expired. 

The  march  which  YanCampen's  soldiers  had  per- 
formed, was,  on  account  of  lateness  of  the  season  and 
bad  roads,  extremely  fatiguing,  and  as  the  time  for  which 
the  militia  were  engaged  continued  them  in  service  a 
little  longer,  he  allowed  them  the  space  which  intervened, 
as  a  season  of  rest.  This  proved  grateful  to  the  soldiers, 
and  it  no  doubt  served  to  invigorate  their  spirits,  for  in 
the  approaching  Christmas  holidays,  they  were  suffi- 
ciently recruited  to  engage  in  sport.  In  that  company 
were  a  number  of  mad  wags  and  roystering  blades,  full 
of  fun  and  frolic,  that  danger  could  not  terrify,  nor 
hardships  sober. 

They  looked  upon  the  city  fellows  as  milk  sops  whose 
cowardly  legs  would  run  away  with  them  at  the  first 
sign  of  danger.  Some  sixteen  of  these  wild  frontiers- 
men stole  out  of  their  camp  into  the  woods,  put  on  their 
war  paint,  donned  their  hunting  shirts  and  moccasins 
and  rushed  upon  the  Hessian's  camp  with  terific  war- 
whoops,  at  the  same  time  discharging  their  rifles. 

On  the  instant  the  citizen  soldiers  threw  down  their 
guns  without  firing  a  shot  and  fled,  shouting,  "  Indians! 
Indians  !"  The  prisoners  caught  up  the  cry  and  bolted 
also,  having  a  reasonable  fear  of  their  savage  allies  who 
wanted  nothing  but  scalps,  it  mattered  not  whether  of 
friend  or  foe. 

The  alarm  reached  the  village  and  aroused  sudden 
consternation.  "  All  Niagara  is  let  loose"  it  was  said, 
"  and  our  camp  has  been  attacked  by  hundreds  of  In? 
dians,  and  we  have  just  escaped  with  our  lives." 


208  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

Yan  Campen  of  course  was  summoned  for  the  defense,, 
and  marched  at  once,  with  as  many  of  his  company  as 
he  could  muster,  to  meet  as  best  he  could  the  overwhelm- 
ing numbers  of  the  greatly  dreaded  enemy.  They  had 
not  gone  very  far,  before  they  were  met  by  some  of  the 
soldiers,  who  assured  them  that  it  was  a  false  alarm,  and 
who  gave  an  account  of  the  manner  it  was  occasioned, 
and  of  the  display  the  militia  men  had  made  of  their 
bravery. 

"  Captain,"  said  Van  Campen  to  the  militia  officer  by 
his  side,  who  had  heard  the  story,  "  I  don't  think  it 
necessary  for  me  to  proceed  any  further,  I  suppose  most 
of  your  prisoners  who  don't  freeze  to  death,  will  come 
back  to  their  camp  before  morning;  Good  night.  About 
face.  March." 

So  with  roars  of  laughter,  as  their  truant  comrade* 
pantomimically  described  the  panic  of  the  militia  men,, 
the  Continentals  marched  back  to  quarters. 

But  more  than  a  laugh  was  to  come  of  it.  In  a  few 
days  Van  Campen  had  orders  from  Philadelphia  to  place 
his  sky-larking  soldiers  under  arrest,  and  to  form  one  of 
a  court-martial  convened  to  try  them. 

The  militia  officers  refused  to  look  upon  the  matter  as 
a  joke  even  for  Christmastide.  They  had  been  exposed 
to  ridicule  themselves,  put  to  much  trouble  in  collecting 
the  runaway  prisoners,  and  moreover  their  men  who  had 
left  their  farms  and  shops  for  the  irksome  and  almost 
unpaid  guard  duty,  demanded  redress  at  their  hands. 

So  the  court-martial  sat,  and  the  evidence  of  accusers 
and  accused  pointed  all  in  one  direction.  The  militia 
sheepishly  acknowledged  that  they  had  run  away,  with- 
out firing  a  shot,  from  sixteen  Continentals,  with  guns 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  209 

double  charged  but  empty  of  ball.  The  Continentals, 
no  longer  mirthful,  also  sheepishly  admitted  that  they 
were  the  sixteen  men.  The  only  question  now  was  the 
degree  of  punishment. 

The  militia  officers  were  unanimous  that  the  offenders' 
should  be  flogged,  and  so  found.  Van  Campen  read  the 
finding  over,  laid  it  down,  bowed  and  said  gravely: 
"  Very  well,  gentlemen.  This  is  law,  but  the  finding  is- 
incomplete.  We  must  also  find,  according  to  the  Arti- 
cles, that  the  men  who  ran  away  from  their  posts  with- 
out firing  a  musket,  shall  be  shot.  I  won't  go  so  far  as- 
to  say  hanged — only  shot." 

For  three  weeks  the  court-martial  wrangled  over  the 
Lieutenant's  contention,  and  sought  to  break  down  his 
argument,  while  the  story  of  the  queer  dead-lock  made 
post  and  garrison  gossip  clear  out  to  the  out-posts  around 
Clinton's  beleaguered  and  weakened  host  on  Manhattan 
Island. 

Van  Campen  would  not  budge  an  inch.  He  said,  in 
fact,  the  militia  had  much  the  best  of  the  bargain.  His 
men  would  prefer  shooting  to  flogging. 

At  the  end  of  the  third  week  the  remainder  of  the 
board  persuaded  him  to  find  for  the  breaking  of  the  ser- 
geant in  the  surprise  party.  This  was  done,  but  strange 
to  say,  the  sergeant  was  reduced  to  the  ranks  over  nightr 
to  be  restored  again  the  next  morning.* 

Directly  after  this  Van  Campen  and  his  men  entered 
upon  the  care  of  the  Hessian  soldiers,  remaining  in  this 
service  until  the  next  spring,  when  they  were  relieved 
by  the  militia,  who  again  took  them  in  charge. 


*As  given  by  my  friend,  A.  J.  McAll  of  Bath,  Steuben  Co., 


CHAPTEK  XVII. 

In  the  latter  part  of  March,  just  at  the  opening  of  the 
campaign  of  1782,  the  companies  that  had  been  stationed 
during  the  winter  at  Reading,  were  ordered  back  by 
Congress  to  their  respective  stations.  Lieut.  Van  Camp- 
en  marched  at  the  head  of  Capt.  Robison's  company,  to 
Northumberland,  where  he  was  joined  by  Mr.  Thomas 
Chambers,  who  had  recently  been  commissioned  as  En- 
sign of  the  same  company.  Here  he  halted  for  a  few 
days  to  allow  his  men  to  rest,  after  which  he  was 
directed  to  march  to  a  place  called  Muncey,  and  there 
rebuild  a  fort  which  had  been  destroyed  by  the  Indians 
in  the  year  '79.  Having  reached  his  station,  he  threw 
up  a  small  block  house,  in  which  he  placed  his  stores, 
and  immediately  commenced  rebuilding  the  fort,  being 
joined  shortly  after  by  Capt.  Robison,  in  company  with 
several  gentletaan,  among  whom  was  a  Mr.  Culbertson, 
who  was  anxious  to  find  an  escort  up  the  West  Branch 
of  the  Susquehanna,  into  the  neighborhood  of  Bald 
Eagle  Creek.  Here  his  brother  had  been  killed  by  the 
Indians,  and  being  informed  that  some  of  his  property 
had  been  buried  and  had  thus  escaped  the  violence  of 
the  enemy,  he  was  desirous  of  making  search  to  obtain  it. 

Arrangements  were  made,  by  which  Lieut.  Van  Camp- 
en  was  to  go  with  him,  at  the  head  of  a  small  party  of 
men  as  a  guard,  and  after  he  had  been  permitted  to  ex- 
.(210) 


MOSES  VAX  CAMPKX.  211 

amine  his  brother's  premises,  the  company  was  directed 
to  take  a  circuitous  route  around  the  settlements,  and 
waylay  the  Indian  paths,  since  it  was  about  the  time 
when  the  return  of  hostilities  was  expected.  In  form- 
ing this  party,  Van  Campen  selected  his  men  according 
to  his  usual  custom,  taking  in  his  hand  a  small  piece  of 
board,  on  the  end  of  which  was  a  mark  of  white  paper, 
and  standing  a  few  rods  in  front  of  his  men,  who  would 
fire  at  the  mark,  as  it  was  held  up  before  them  and 
every  man  who  hit  the  paper,  was  permitted  to  hare  his 
name  enrolled  as  one  of  the  scouts.  He  did  not  usually 
go  far  before  he  would  thus  find  a  sufficient  number  for 
his  party. 

Having  selected  his  men,  twenty  in  number,  he  took 
with  him  a  supply  of  provisions  and  marched  along  the 
bank  of  the  river,  while  Culbertson  and  four  others  ad- 
vanced up  the  stream  in  a  boat.  Arriving  at  a  place 
called  Big  Island,  the  boat  was  pulled  on  shore  and  all 
the  party  proceeded  together  by  land,  until  they  reached 
Culbertson's  farm.  They  came  to  this  at  evening,  and 
encamped  for  the  night.  It  was  now  about  the  middle 
of  April,  and  the  Indian  being  expected  every  hour  to 
pay  his  annual  visit  to  the  settlements,  they  could  not 
observe  too  much  caution  in  their  movements,  and  hav- 
ing selected  their  resting  place  for  the  night  with  wis- 
dom, placed  their  sentinels  to  give  the  first  alarm  of  the 
-enemy.  They  were  not  disturbed,  however,  during  the 
night,  but  early  the  next  morning,  were  awakened  by 
the  appearance  of  their  foes. 

While  Van  Campen  with  his  company,  was  ascending 
the  river,  a  large  party  of  Indians,  not  far  from  eighty- 


212  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

five  were  on  their  way  down,  paddling  along  in  their 
little  bark  canoes  and  were  intending  when  they  came 
into  the  vicinity  of  the  settlements  to  separate  into 
small  companies,  commit  their  depredations  and  return 
home.  As  they  were  floating  down  with  the  current  of 
the  river,  they  came  to  where  the  boat  had  been  drawn 
on  shore.  Informed  by  this  of  the  presence  of  inhabi- 
tants, they  secured  their  canoes,  and  followed  the  trail 
of  those  who  had,  but  a  short  time  before,  left  the  river. 

It  is  almost  impossible  to  escape  the  practiced  eye  of 
the  Indian.  So  carefully  is  he  trained  to  all  the  wind- 
ings of  the  chase,  that  circumstances  which  elude  the  in- 
spection of  the  common  observer,  are  to  him  the  key 
which  unlocks  the  secret  hiding  places  of  his  enemy. 
The  bent  twig,  the  bowed  grass,  or  the  broken  leaf  all 
speak  to  him,  with  an  unerring  voice,  of  the  path  hi& 
victim  has  taken,  and  beckons  him  onward  with  the  sure 
hope  of  success. 

Such  being  the  character  of  the  foe  that  is  to  follow 
Van  Campen  and  his  men,  it  was  not  to  be  expected 
that  they  should  elude  its  pursuit.  The  Indians  crept 
along  the  path  that  had  been  taken,  and  by  the  morning 
light,  concealed  by  the  bushes,  approached  very  near  to 
the  sentries,  and  burst  so  unexpectedly  upon  them  they 
had  only  time  to  run  to  the  camp,  crying,  "  The  Indian, 
the  Indian,"  before  the  savages  were  in  their  midst,  with 
the  tomahawk  and  scalping  knife.  Van  Campen  and  his 
men  started  upon  their  feet  and  in  a  moment  were  ready 
for  action.  The  enemy  had  a  warm  reception.  The 
combat  was  at  first,  from  hand  to  hand,  and  so  well  sus- 
tained was  the  resistance  that  the  Indians  were  obliged 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  213 

to  retire  ;  but  they  came  up  on  all  sides,  and  one  after 
another  Van  Campen's  men  were  cut  down  with  the 
rifle.  Perceiving  that  the  party  of  warriors  was  so  large 
as  to  offer  them  no  hope  of  escape,  and  beholding  their 
number  every  moment  growing  smaller,  they  determined 
though  reluctantly,  to  surrender  themselves  to  the  ene- 
my, under  the  belief  that  their  lives  would  be  spared. 
The  Indians  were  commanded  by  a  Lieut.  Nellis,  who 
was  in  the  British  service,  and  often  led  the  savages  in 
their  descent  upon  the  frontier  settlements.  To  him 
they  made  their  surrender  ;  nine  of  their  number  had 
Iseen  killed,  several  were  wounded  and  three  in  the  early 
part  of  the  action,  effected  their  escape. 

The  Indians,  thus  becoming  masters  of  the  ground, 
came  up  and  took  possession  of  the  prisoners  and  their 
arms,  after  which  they  began  to  dispatch  those  that  had 
'been,  wounded.  Two  of  Van  Campen's  men,  Wallace 
and  Stewart,  were  killed  with  the  tomahawk,  immedi- 
ately before  him.  Another  by  the  name  of  Craton,  was 
placed  on  a  large  stone,  and  as  he  sat  bending  over  half 
unconscious  of  what  was  transpiring  around  him,  was 
made  the  mark  of  four  or  five  savages,  who  took  their 
position  a  few  rods  from  him,  and  all  aiming  their  rifles 
at  his  head,  fired  at  once,  and  with  their  balls  tore  the 
top  of  his  skull  from  his  head.  Poor  Craton  fell  over, 
and  his  brains  rolled  out  and  lay  smoking  upon  the 
ground. 

The  blood  coursed  quick  through  Van  Campen's  veins 
as  he  saw  his  brave  soldiers  treated  thus,  and  it  was  not 
the  least  of  his  suffering,  to  be  obliged  to  witness  the 
scene,  without  the  means  in  his  power  of  affording  them 


214  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

aid.  He  was  obliged  to  stand  as  insensible  as  a  rock, 
for  had  he  shown  the  least  signs  of  sympathy  or  disap- 
proval, it  would  have  been  at  the  peril  of  his  life.  Him- 
self, and  his  men  that  were  not  wounded  were  taken  in- 
to the  custody  of  Indian  warriors,  and  one  of  them  had 
tied  a  cord  around  his  arm,  and  stood  holding  it,  while 
the  executioners  were  dispatching  those  that  had  been 
hurt  in  the  battle.  Near  him,  stood  one  of  his  men  who 
had  received  a  shot  through  his  arm  when  raised  in 
the  attitude  of  firing;  the  ball  having  entered  his  elbow, 
had  passed  up  his  arm,  and  gone  out  near  his  shoulder 
blade.  His  name  was  Burwell.  Van  Campen  seeing 
him,  spoke  and  said,  "Burwell,  you  are  losing  blood 
pretty  fast,  are  you  not  ?"  "  Yes,"  said  he,  "  I  can't 
hold  out  much  longer."  "  Stand  as  long  as  you  can, 
my  brave  fellow,  your  wound  is  such  that  if  they  pass 
you  by  now,  they. may  perhaps  spare  your  life." 

Just  then  an  executioner  saw  that  one  more  remained 
to  finish  his  duty,  and  he  came  up  towards  Burwell, 
with  the  tomahawk  raised  to  strike  him  in  the  head. 
Van  Campen  perceiving  this  movement,  jerked  from  the 
warrior  who  was  holding  him  by  the  ami,  sprang  for- 
ward with  his  right  hand  clenched,  and  gave  the  Indian 
executioner  a  blow  in  the  breast,  which  sent  him  reeling 
backward,  until  he  fell  upon  the  ground,  like  one  dead. 
The  warriors  then  turned  with  their  hatchets  upon  Van 
Campen.  But  a  part  who  had  witnessed  the  scene  were 
highly  pleased  with  the  bravery  that  had  been  shown 
by  their  prisoner,  and  as  the  tomahawk  was  gleaming 
over  his  head,  they  leaped  forward  to  rescue  him  from 
death.  For  a  few  moments,  Van  Campen  could  hear 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPED.  215 

nothing  but  the  clashing  of  tomahawks  as  the  warriors 
engaged  in  a  fierce  struggle  for  his  life.  He  was  pushed 
about  in  the  scuffle,  a  part  of  the  time,  his  body  bent 
over,  by  those  who  endeavored  to  shield  him  from  the 
threatened  blow,  expecting  every  moment  to  have  the 
hatchet  enter  his  head.  But  at  length  the  fortune  of  the 
contest  turned  in  his  favor,  the  majority  being  deter- 
mined to  spare  his  life.  When  the  strife  ceased,  they 
gathered  around  him  with  looks  of  exultation  and  delight, 
and  he  could  discover,  from  the  pleasure  which  beamed 
from  their  every  look,  that  his  life  would  be  protected 
from  any  further  injury.  This  well  timed  blow  was  the 
means  of  sparing  Burwell  from  falling  under  the  hatchet 
of  the  executioner,  for  as  they  came  around  Van  Campen 
repeating  one  after  another,  "  Brave  warrior,  brave  war- 
rior," they  seemed  by  common  consent,  to  yield  the  life 
of  the  one,  as  a  tribute  to  the  noble  deed  of  the  other. 
This  instance  of  generosity  in  the  savage  warrior,  is 
enough  to  give  him  some  claim  to  indulgence,  ere  we 
pronounce  upon  him  an  unqualified  censure.  The  blow 
that  had  been  given  to  their  executioner  in  the  discharge 
of  his  duty  might  have  been  construed  into  an  insult. 
It  was  so  well  directed  and  powerful,  that  he  lay  upon 
the  ground  a  few  moments,  gasping  for  breath  ;  but 
admiring  bravery  even  in  an  enemy,  they  would  not 
allow  Van  Campen  to  be  injured  for  the  protection  he 
had  given  to  one  of  his  soldiers.  It  is  but  just  to  remark 
that  if  the  Indians  deserve  rebuke  for  the  excessive 
cruelty  they  sometimes  practice  in  war,  they  at  the  same 
time  possess  other  traits  of  character,  which  can  but  win 
for  them  the  highest  admiration.  That  so  many  virtues. 


216  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES   OF 

should  appear  prominent  in  the  midst  of  a  multitude  of 
vices,  that  a  noble  generosity  should  be  brought  into 
close  alliance  with  a  blood-thirsty  spirit  of  revenge,  and 
that  kindness  should  burst  forth  from  the  breast  of 
cruelty,  are  incongruities  so  strangely  and  wonderfully 
•combined  in  the  Indian  character,  that  we  are  led  to 
view  it  almost  as  we  would  a  verdant  mead,  which 
breaks  upon  the  eye,  in  the  midst  of  a  barren  and  deso- 
late soil;  the  strength  of  the  contrast  imparts  a  beauty 
to  the  scene,  which  is  not  really  its  own,  and  we  are 
willing  to  excuse  the  sterility  of  the  surrounding  land, 
because  of  the  surprising  beauty  that  comes  in  to  relieve 
it  from  an  entire  waste. 

Immediately  after  the  struggle  for  Van  Campen's  life, 
the  prisoners  were  stripped  of  all  their  clothing  except 
pantaloons,  and  taken  a  short  distance  from  the  battle 
ground,  where  they  were  made  to  sit  down, in  the  form 
of  a  circle  while  the  Indians  made  a  larger  one  around 
them  and  bringing  up  five  Indians,  who  had  been  killed 
during  the  engagement,  laid  them  down  near  the  pris- 
oners. In  their  movements  they  observed  the  stillness 
and  solemnity  of  death,  and  as  the  captives  eyed  their 
motions  and  beheld  the  dead  warriors  stretched  out  be- 
fore them,  they  felt  that  the  ceremonies  that  were  in 
progress,  deeply  concerned  themselves.  And  though 
their  minds  had  in  a  measure  become  callous  to  the 
thoughts  of  death,  by  familiarity  with  the  field  of  strife, 
still  the  voice  of  silence  whispered  even  into  their  ears, 
lessons  of  the  tomb  which  they  could  not  help  but  regard. 
Under  the  present  circumstances  it  was  very  natural  for 
the  prisoners  to  turn  from  the  slaughtered  warriors  to 


MOSES  VAK  CAMPEN.  217 

themselves,  and  each  one  began  to  reflect  upon  the  des- 
tiny which  should  await  him.  Van  Campen  anticipated 
little  short  of  a  cruel  and  lingering  death,  especially  if 
he  was  discovered  to  be  the  one  who  had  killed  so  many 
Indians,  while  effecting  his  escape  in  the  year  '80. 

When  everything  was  arranged,  and  the  warriors 
were  standing  in  a  large  circle  around  the  prisoners  and 
the  slain,  an  Indian  chief  came  forward  into  the  ring, 
and  commenced  making  a  speech.  Every  eye  was  turned 
upon  the  speaker,  and  as  he  advanced,  Van  Campen 
watched  the  countenances  of  the  Indians,  and  could  see 
them  alternately  swell  with  rage,  and  with  the  stern  and 
awful  looks  of  revenge,  and  then  melt  away  with  the 
voice  of  the  orator,  into  expressions  of  pity  and  compas- 
sion. He  said  to  his  men  in  a  low  tone  of  voice,  that 
their  fate  would  probably  be  decided  by  the  speech  of 
the  warrior,  and  that  they  had  better  prepare  them- 
selves for  the  last  extremity.  Said  he — "  If  the  conclu- 
sion is  unfavorable,  it  can  be  but  death  at  any  rate,  and 
we  had  better  part  with  our  lives  as  dearly  as  possible. 
Let  us  fix  upon  the  weakest  point  of  their  line,  and  if 
Nve  are  condemned  to  die,  let  us  run  upon  it  with  all  our 
might,  snatch  their  weapons  from  them  and  engage  from 
hand  to  hand  ;  it  may  be  that  some  of  us  will  be  able  to 
effect  our  escape  during  the  struggle."  He  kept  his  eye 
Upon  the  speaker,  and  carefully  watched  the  effect  of 
his  words  until  he  was  through,  and  happily  for  them, 
his  conclusion  was  brightened  by  a  smile,  which  was  the 
token  of  mercy.  There  Avas  left  no  ill  boding  cloud  be- 
hind to  warn  them  of  coming  evil. 

Directly  after,  the  Indians  proceeded  to  bury  those 


218  LIFE  AND  ADVENTTJBES  OF 

who  had  fallen  in  battle,  which  they  did  by  rolling  arr 
old  log  from  its  place  and  laying  the  body  in  the  hollow 
thus  made,  and  then  heaping  upon  it  a  little  earth. 
They  then  divided  the  prisoners  among  them  according 
to  the  number  of  their  fires,  Van  Campen  being  placed 
with  the  party  which  encamped  with  Lieut.  Nellis,  who 
having  the  first  choice  of  prisoners,  chose  him  because 
he  was  an  officer.  From  him  he  learned  the  substance 
of  the  warrior's  speech,  who,  as  he  said,  had  been  con- 
sulting the  Great  Spirit  as  to  what  should  be  done  with 
those  that  had  fallen  into  their  hands.  He  presented 
arguments  on  the  one  hand,  to  show  that  the  prisoners 
should  be  immediately  killed,  and  again  he  proceeded 
to  remark  that  they  should  be  treated  with  lenity.  At 
one  time,  pointing  to  the  lifeless  bodies  before  him,  he 
exclaimed,  "  These  call  for  vengeance,  the  blood  of  the 
red  man  has  been  spilled,  and  that  of  the  white  man 
must  flow."  Yet  he  represented  again  that  enough 
blood  had  been  shed,  that  vengeance  had  been  taken 
in  those  of  their  enemies  that  had  been  killed,  and 
that  such  of  their  own  party  as  had  fallen,  met  only 
the  common  fate  of  war.  He  suggested  finally,  that 
the  lives  of  the  prisoners  should  be  spared,  and 
they  adopted  into  the  families  of  those  that  had  been 
slain. 

In  accordance  with  this  recommendation  the  prisoners 
were  unharmed,  and  put  in  readiness  to  march  with  the 
Indians.  Packs  were  prepared  for  them  and  having 
shouldered  these,  they  began  to  march  towards  the 
place  where  the  warriors  had  first  seen  the  marks  which 
led  them  in  pursuit,  and  having  reached  this  they  en- 


MOSES  VAX  CAMPEN.  219 

tered  their  little  bark  canoes,  rowed  across  the  river  and 
sent  them  adrift  down  the  stream. 

The  Indians  then  took  up  their  line  of  march  back  to 
Niagara,  proceeding  up  the  valley  of  the  Susquehanna 
and  its  tributary  streams.  On  the  morning  of  the 
second  day  of  their  march,  as  Van  Campen  passed  by 
one  of  the  fires,  he  saw  one  of  his  soldiers  named  Hen- 
derson, seated  upon  a  billet  of  wood,  and  two  Indians 
standing  by  his  side.  His  countenance  was  sad  and 
pale,  indicating  the  presence  of  anxious  and  painful 
thoughts.  He  had  been  wounded  in  the  battle,  by  a 
ball  which  struck  his  left  hand,  as  it  was  raised  for  the 
purpose  of  firing,  and  cut  off  four  of  his  fingers.  Van 
Campen  supposing  that  the  fate  of  this  soldier  had  been 
decided,  beheld  him  with  mingled  pity  and  concern  ; 
yet  there  was  no  remedy,  and  he  passed  on,  bearing  his 
mournful  countenance  before  him.  He  did  not  go  far 
before  he  heard  a  noise  like  the  sound  of  a  tomahawk 
entering  the  head,  and  in  a  few  moments  saw  the  two 
Indians,  who  had  been  standing  by  Henderson,  run 
along  by  bearing  a  scalp,  and  carrying  a  hatchet  drip- 
ping with  blood.  The  sight  filled  him  with  maddening 
thoughts,  yet  he  did  not  reveal  his  emotions,  by  action 
or  look,  but  continued  to  march  on  reckless  of  every 
event  that  should  befall  him. 

Their  march  during  the  day  was  continued  without 
provisions,  till  they  arrived  at  Pine  Creek,  where  they 
halted  while  the  Indian  hunters  went  out  in  pursuit  of 
game.  In  a  short  time  they  returned,  bringing  along  a 
noble  elk.  This  was  soon  dressed  and  prepared  for 
roasting.  The  prisoners  were  allowed  the  same  liberty 


220  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

that  was  taken  by  the  warriors  themselves  ;  they  cut 
from  the  animal  as  much  fresh  meat  as  they  wished,  and 
roasted  it  on  the  coals,  or  held  it  on  the  end  of  a  sharp- 
ened stick  to  the  fire.  This  made  them  an  excellent 
supper,  and  was  quite  a  relief  to  their  keen  appetites. 

Burwell  whose  life  had  been  spared,  marched  with 
the  Indians  as  a  prisoner  ;  but  his  wound  in  a  few  days 
became  very  much  inflamed  and  painful  to  such  a  de- 
gree that  it  was  with  great  difficulty  he  proceeded  on 
his  march  ;  and  though  he  promised  to  give  them  no 
trouble,  they  did  not  seek  to  rid  themselves  of  his  care 
in  the  summary  manner  in  which  they  generally  treated 
their  wounded  prisoners,  but  exercised  their  skill  to  re- 
store him  to  health  and  soundness.  Having  collected  a 
parcel  of  suitable  herbs,  theyjboiled  them  in  water  thus 
making  a  strong  decoction,  in  which  they  dipped  the 
feather  of  a  quill,  and  ran  it  through  his  wound.  When- 
ever this  was  done,  Van  Campen,  who  had  been  quar- 
tered with  a  different  company,  was  brought  to  see  the 
attention  which  was  given  to  his  soldier, — a  very  simple 
but  flattering  token  of  the  respect  they  paid  to  his  brav- 
ery. The  operation  was  exceedingly  painful,  and  as 
Van  Campen  stood  by,  he  encouraged  him  to  bear  up 
bravely  under  his  treatment,  saying  that  he  must  prove 
himself  a  man,  and  that,  if  he  suffered  the  keenest  an- 
guish, he  should  not  manifest  it  by  a  single  sign.  The 
Indians,  who  were  by,  seemed  to  understand  the  instruc- 
tions that  were  given,  and  were  highly  pleased  with 
them  as  well  as  the  manner  in  which  the  soldier  endured 
the  pain.  In  a  short  time  the  inflammation  was  removed, 
and  the  wound  healed  under  the  harsh  but  salutary 
treatment. 


PRESENT  APPEARANCE  OF  THE  SITE  OF  THE  OLD  INDIAN 
VILLAGE  OP  GA-O-YAH-DE-O  (CANEADEA). 

[See  Page  230.] 


MOSES  VAJST  CAMPEN.  221 

Bur  well  lived  to  enjoy  many  a  pleasant  day  after  the 
revolution,  yet  whenever  he  has  told  the  story  of  the 
blow  which  Van  Campen  gave  to  the  Indian  executioner 
whose  hatchet  was  raised  to  destroy  his  life,  and  when 
he  has  described  the  fierce  and  doubtful  struggle  that 
followed,  it  has  always  been  with  tears  in  his  eyes. 
Several  years  since,  he  paid  Mr.  Van  Campen  a  visit  at 
his  residence  in  Angelica,  saying  that  he  was  about  to 
remove  to  one  of  the  Southern  States,  and  that  he  had 
come  to  see,  once  more,  the  man  who  had  saved  his  life 
at  the  risk  of  his  own.  He  paid  him  an  affectionate  and 
grateful  farewell,  and  since  then  Mr.  Van  Campen  has 
not  heard  from  him,  and  in  all  probability,  he  is  now 
numbered  with  the  departed  sons  of  the  revolution. 

Upon  starting  on  their  march,  the  remains  of  the  elk 
were  divided  among  the  warriors  and  prisoners,  each 
carrying  his  portion  as  a  supply  against  further  need. 
Pursuing  up  the  valley,  they  soon  came  to  the  head  of 
Pine  Creek,  thence  striking  across  the  country,  they 
reached  in  half  a  day's  travel,  the  head  waters  of  the 
Genesee  river,  and,  in  a  journey  of  two  days  down  this 
stream,  came  to  a  place  called  Pigeon  Woods,  where  a 
great  number  of  Indian  families,  old  and  young,  had 
come  to  catch  pigeons,  which  were  found  here  in  great 
abundance,  and  were  important  as  one  of  their  principal 
means  of  living.  They  here  met  with  about  forty  war- 
riors, who  were  on  their  way  to  the  frontier  settlements, 
and  their  encampment  was  not  far  distant  from  that  of 
the  returning  party.  Some  of  the  warriors  from  the  ad- 
vancing party,  came  from  their  quarters  to  hold  a  con- 
sultation with  those  who  had  Van  Campen  in  charge,. 


222  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

and  he  soon  perceived  from  the  glances  that  were  every 
now  and  then  bestowed  upon  him,  that  he  was  the  sub- 
ject of  their  conversation.  In  this  he  was  not  mistaken, 
for  they  very  soon  came  up  to  him,  and  giving  him  a 
tap  on  the  shoulder,  said,  "Jogyo."  (March.)  In  obedi- 
ence to  this  order,  he  arose  and  went  with*  them,  and  in 
their  path  came  to  a  deep  ravine,  wThich  lay  between  the 
two  camps.  It  was  crossed  by  a  tree  which  had  been 
made  to  fall  so  that  the  ends  rested  upon  each  side  of  the 
gulf,  leaving  a  deep  and  dangerous  chasm  beneath.  As 
the  Indians  came  upon  this  with  their  prisoner,  they  be- 
gan to  jostle  him  and  shake  the  log,  at  the  same  time  ex- 
pressing great  delight  with  the  ease  in  which  they  could 
dance  over  the  huge  rocks  that  were  lying  many  feet 
below  them.  Had  Van  Campen  been  a  novice  in  such  a 
situation,  he  would  certainly  have  fallen  into  the  deep 
gulf  beneath.  But  he  was  as  well  acquainted  as  they, 
with  a  path  like  this,  and  as  he  tripped  along  over,  him- 
self joining  in  the  motion  of  their  slender  bridge,  the 
savages  were  rather  pleased  than  otherwise,  with  the 
manifest  dexterity  of  their  prisoner. 

Upon  coming  up  to  the  warriors,  Van  Campen  was 
made  to  sit  upon  one  side  of  the  fire,  where  he  could  be 
seen  by  all,  who  wished  to  gratify  their  pride  or  curiosi- 
ty in  beholding  him  as  a  trophy  of  their  artful  warfare. 
But  he  was  no  less  curious  than  they,  in  surveying  the 
forms  which  met  his  eye,  for  he  was  interested  in  know- 
ing whether,  among  those  that  were  before  him,  there 
could  be  found  the  Indian  with  whom  he  had  a  severe 
encounter,  when  making  his  escape  from  captivity.  Yet 
he  no  where  saw  any  thing  of  the  warrior  Mohawk,  and 
began  to  feel  a*  little  more  at  his  eas  e. 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  223 

On  either  side  of  him  there  was  a  row  of  cabins  ex- 
tending about  fifty  feet,  in  a  line  with  each  other,  and 
were  so  formed  as  to  present  an  open  front  to  the  fire. 
They  were  constructed  by  driving  crotches  into  the 
ground  and  laying  poles  upon  them,  which  served  to 
support  slabs  of  bark,  one  end  of  which  rested  on  these, 
and  the  other  on  the  ground,  forming  at  the  same  time 
both  covering  and  sides.  The  two  rows  faced  each 
other,  and  a  long  fire  was  made  between  them.  While 
Van  Campen  was  sitting  by  the  side  of  this,  with  his 
eyes  directed  to  the  scene  around  him,  the  warriors 
were  in  earnest  consultation,  the  subject  of  which  he 
supposed  to  be  concerning  himself.  They  were  convers- 
ing together  in  a  group  not  far  distant,  and  presently 
the  crowd  opened,  and  a  figure  of  noble  proportions 
came  toward  him.  He  was  an  Indian  in  dress  and 
color,  but  these  were  all  that  gave  him  claim  to  be 
a  savage  warrior.  He  came  to  Van  Campen  and  com- 
menced examining  him  concerning  the  condition  of  that 
part  of  the  frontier,  from  which  he  had  been  taken. 
He  inquired  concerning  the  number  and  condition  of  the 
inhabitants,  the  manner  in  which  they  were  defended, 
and  about  the  number  and  vigilance  of  their  scouts. 
To  all  these  questions  he  gave  a  correct  answer,  except 
to  the  one  respecting  the  strength  of  the  force  by  which 
they  were  guarded  ;  this  he  represented  as  being  much 
greater  than  it  really  was,  to  discourage  them  if  possi- 
ble, from  visiting  the  frontier.  He  said  that  the  coun- 
try about  Northumberland,  was  very  strongly  garrisoned 
with  troops,  and  that  large  scouts  were  sent  in  every 
direction,  for  the  purpose  of  waylaying  and  discovering 


224  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

the  Indians  who  might  be  sent  against  them.  He  was 
next  directed  to  mark  out  with  a  coal,  upon  a  bark,  the 
course  of  the  streams  emptying  into  the  Susquehanna, 
the  situation  of  the  forts  and  the  path  pursued  by  the 
scouts.  In  marking  down  the  course  of  the  streams  and 
the  situation  of  the  forts,  he  observed  the  accuracy  of 
truth,  for  the  Indians  were  as  well  acquainted  as  himself 
with  these,  and  his  exactness  in  this,  would  lead  them  to 
give  the  more  credit  to  that  part  of  his  story  in  which 
he  designed  to  exaggerate.  He  executed  his  work 
promptly  and  truly,  showing  them  on  his  little  bark 
map,  the  situation  of  the  forts,  and  the  route  pursued 
by  the  scouting  parties,  but  gave  them  a  very  enlarged 
idea  of  the  number  of  soldiers  and  of  the  preparation 
of  the  settlers  to  receive  an  attack.  This  part  of  his 
story  produced  the  desired  effect ;  the  Indians  did  not, 
in  this  incursion,  go  into  the  neighborhood  of  Northum- 
berland, but  invaded  another  portion  of  territory  which 
they  supposed  to  be  less  guarded. 

Immediately  after  this  examination,  the  Indian  inter- 
preter by  whom  he  had  been  questioned,  came  up  to  him 
and  said  in  rather  a  low  tone  of  voice, — "  There  is  only 
one  besides  myself  in  this  company  that  knows  anything 
about  you."  Van  Campen  replied  rather  sternly,  "And 
what  do  you  know  of  me,  sir  ?"  "  Why,"  said  he,  "  you 
are  the  man  who  killed  the  Indians."  VanCampen's 
thoughts  were  then  turned  to  the  fire  and  the  tomahawk, 
supposing  that  since  he  was  known,  he  would  certainly 
fall  a  victim  to  savage  barbarity.  He  inquired  the  name 
of  him  who  was  standing  by  his  side,  and  was  answered 
that  it  was  Jones,  and  that  he  might  be  assured  of  his 


MOSES  VAX  CAMPEN.  225 

friendship,  for  he  too  was  a  prisoner,  as  well  as  himself. 
Van  Campen  then  began  to  take  a  little  more  courage, 
and  as  Jones  proceeded  to  give  him  assurances  of  secrecy, 
and  promised  to  exert  his  utmost  influence  to  have  him 
pass  through  to  Niagara  in  safety,  he  began  to  feel  him- 
self in  the  presence  of  a  friend,  in  whom  he  could  repose 
the  utmost  confidence.  Jones  said  to  him,  that  if  he 
could  pass  through  to  Niagara  undiscovered,  he  would 
then  be  safe,  but  if  the  Indians  discovered  who  he  was, 
they  would  certainly  put  him  to  death  in  a  cruel  manner, 
for  they  had  been  informed  concerning  him,  by  the 
Tories,  and  they  need  only  learn  his  name,  to  make  his 
life  atone  for  his  activity  and  success  in  savage  warfare. 

The  other  who  was  acquainted  with  the  history  of 
Van  Campen,  was  a  Dutchman  by  the  name  of  Houser, 
and  to  him  Jones  immediately  repaired  to  enjoin  upon 
him  the  utmost  secrecy.  Upon  coming  to  him,  he  found 
him  talking  aloud  to  himself  in  the  most  ungarded 
manner,  and  swearing  about,  "  Van  Camp,  vot  kilt  de 
Enchens.  He's  come  among  us  and  we'll  all  be  burnt, 
every  tarn  bugger  of  us  ;  yes  ve  will,  dots  vot  oney  vay." 

"  Tut,  tut,"  said  Jones,  in  a  low  voice,  "  what's  the 
matter  Houser  ?" 

"  Vy,  Van  Camp's  here,  vot  kilt  de  Enchens,  un  ve'll 
all  be  burnt  to  de  stake,  so  sure  as  mine  gun's  a  firelock, 
oney  vay." 

"  Stop,  stop,"  continued  Jones,  "  how  do  you  know 
that  he  killed  the  Indians  ?"  To  this  he  answered,  that 
Elisha  Hunt,  one  of  Van  Campen's  men,  had  just  told 
him.  "  Well,"  said  Jones,  "if  any  one  asks  you  about 
this,  you  must  tell  them  that  you  know  nothing  of  it — 


226  LIFE  AND  ADVENTUKES  OF 

you  must  lie  like  the  duce,  and  swear  to  it  too."  iJy  this 
timely  injunction,  the  report  was  prevented  from  Deing 
spread  farther,  and  the  Indians  were  kept  ignorant  oi 
circumstances  that  would  have  inevitably  resulted  in  the 
death  of  Van  Campen.* 

*Mr.  George  H.  Harris  of  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  who  has  just  spent 
fifteen  years  collecting  data  for  a  "Life  History  of  Horatio 
Jones,"  which  will  soon  be  published,  has  kindly  permitted  me 
to  excerpt  the  following  from  his  manuscript. 

"Upon  the  arrival  at  Pigeon  Woods  of  Nellis'  party  with 
Van  Campen  and  his  men,  Jones  who  was  at  a  distance,  and 
coming  leisurely  to  camp,  ran  upon  Houser,  the  weak  minded 
Dutchman,  who  was  talking  aloud  to  himself  in  an  excited  and 
unguarded  manner.  '  Votfor  dot  Van  Camp  wt  kilt  de  Injuns 
comes  among  us  ?  Now  ve'll  all  pe  purnt,  every  darn  bugger  of  us; 
yes  ve  mil,  dots  vot,  ony  way  f" 

"  Stop  !  Stop  1 1"  said  Horatio,  looking  cautiously  around  to 
see  if  others  were  near, ' '  How  do  you  know  the  man  who  killed 
the  Indians  is  here  ?"  Houser  answered,  "  that  a  war  party  had 
just  come  in  with  prisoners,  that  he  went  to  see  the  captives, 
and  recognized  one  as  an  old  acquaintance  named  Elisha  Hunt. 
He  spoke  to  'Lisha,  who  said  he  belonged  to  Van  Cam  pen's  com- 
pany, and  that  that  officer  was  here  with  the  prisoners." 

Jones  was  astonished  with  the  information.  He  was  familiar 
with  the  story  of  Van  Campen's  marvelous  escape,  and  had  by 
direction  of  the  chiefs,  asked  questions  of  prisoners  regarding 
the  redoubtable  frontiersman,  but  of  late  the  topic  had  not  been 
mentioned.  As  he  stood  for  a  moment  in  deep  thought,  Houser 
said,  "  Dots  'Lisha  Hunt  vot  stands  by  der  dree  yonder,"  at  the 
same  time  pointing  to  one  of  the  group  of  prisoners  who  were 
surrounded  by  men,  women  and  children,  all  staring  at  the 
wretched  militiamen. 

"See  here  Houser,"  said  Horatio,  with  an  earnestness  that 
startled  the  Dutchman,  ",  Don't  stir  a  foot,  or  speak  a  loud  word, 
till  I  come  back."  Then  he  walked  over  to  the  group,  and  ap- 
proached Hunt  who  was  a  little  apart  from  his  comrades. 

"  There  was  nothing  in  the  appearance  of  Jones  to  distinguish 
him  from  the  Indians  about  him.  He  was  clad  in  a  full  suit  of 
native  costume,  and  his  bronzed  features  were  as  dark  as  the 
faces  of  many  of  his  red  associates.  Without  seeming  to  notice 
the  soldiers,  he  addressed  the  latter  in  a  low  voice:  "'Lisha 
Hunt,  if  you  men  do  not  want  to  be  all  instantly  burned  alive, 
do  not  tell  any  one  the  name  of  your  captain." 

Before  the  surprised  militiaman  could  speak,  Jones  disappeared 
in  the  crowd  and  returned  to  Houser.  The  latter  was  in  great 
fear,  and  Horatio  purposely  increased  his  distress.  "  I  don't 


MOSES    VAX  CAMPEN.  227 

Mr.  Van  Campen  has  ever  since  regarded  this  act  of 
kindness,  which  was  shown  him  by  Capt.  Jones,  as  the 
only  means  which  spared  him  his  life  at  this  period ;  and 
so  strong  was  the  friendship  which  they  then  contracted 
for  each  other,  and  so  intimate  has  been  their  acquaint- 
ance since,  that  we  cannot  pass  without  giving  him  a 
short  biographical  sketch,  which  we  are  enabled  to  do, 
by  a  communication  from  a  near,  relative  of  Mr.  Jones. 

Capt.  Horatio  Jones  was  born  in  Chester  county,  Penn- 
sylvania, Nov.  19,  1763.  When  quite  young  he  removed 
with  his  parents  to  Bedford  county  of  the  same  State, 
and,  at  the  early  age  of  sixteen,  enlisted  as  a  volunteer, 
under  Capt.  John  Boyd.  It  was  when  the  Indians,  led 
on  by  the  notorious  Butler,  Brant  and  Nellis,  were  com- 
mitting their  atrocious  massacres  among  the  settlers  of 
the  frontier,  sparing  neither  age  nor  sex,  from  the  toma- 
hawk and  scalping  knife.  While  yet  in  boyhood  he  was 

believe  the  man  who  killed  the  Indians  is  here,  Houser,"  he  said, 
"but  if  our  people  once  get  that  idea  in  their  heads,  they  will 
surely  kill  all  of  us.  Now,  if  any  one  speaks  to  you  about  these 
men,  you  must  lie  like  the  deuce,  and  stick  to  it  too,  or  you  will 
all  be  burned  to  death.  You  keep  close  to  me,  where  I  can  see 
you  every  minute,  and  when  the  Indians  ask  you  any  questions, 
answer,  De-qua,  (I  don't  know)  and  do  not  speak  another  word." 
"Houser,"  continued  Jones,  stepping  close  to  the  Dutchman, 
and  speaking  in  a  depressed  yet  stern  tone,  that  caused  the  un- 
happy fellow  to  start  as  though  struck  with  a  blow,  "  if  you 
erer  tell  a  person  of  this  conversation,  I  will  kill  you!" 

The  look  and  tone  produced  the  desired  effect  upon  the  simple 
minded  man,  who  promised  to  strictly  obey  Jones  in  every  par- 
ticular. The  incident  had  occupied  but  a  few  moments,  with- 
out attracting  the  attention  of  others,  and  Horatio  closely  fol 
lowed  by  Houser,  proceeded  hastily  to  the  camp  where  "the 
man  who  killed  the  Indians  "  had  previously  been  taken. " 

(It  would  appear  from  the  account  given  by  Mr.  Harris,  that 
the  interview  with  Houser  occurred  prior  to  Jones'  examination 
of  Van  Campen,  and  that  the  interpreter  was  aware  of  Van 
Campen's  identity  during  the  examination. — ED.) 


228  LIFE  AND  ADVENTUBES   OF 

an  active  and  brave  soldier,  and  accompanied  Capt.  Boyd 
on  many  important  and  dangerous  expeditions,  in  which 
himself  and  commander  had  the  good  fortune  to  escape 
unhurt. 

At  length  in  the  spring  of  '81  while  Capt.  Boyd  and 
his  men,  numbering  thirty -two,  were  in  pursuit  of  Nellis, 
they  were  surprised  by  a  large  party  of  Indians,  who 
killed  about  half  of  them  and  took  eight  prisoners,  among 
whom  was  Mr.  Jones  and  his  commanding  officer.  They 
were  brought  to  the  Indian  towns  in  the  valley  of  the 
Genesee,  and  there  made  to  run  the  gauntlet,  after  which, 
they  came  very  near  losing  their  lives  in  a  savage  frolic. 
The  warriors,  upon  returning  from  their  excursion,  gave 
themselves  up  to  drinking  and  merriment.  Partaking 
freely  of  spirits,  they  became  intoxicated  and  all  the 
hidden  ferocity  of  their  natures  began  to  be  aroused. 
They  tomahawked  one  of  the  prisoners,  severed  his  head 
from  his  body,  and  sticking  it  upon  the  end  of  a  pole,, 
carried  it  around  with  wild  and  frantic  yells.  They 
next  meditated  the  death  of  Boyd  and  Jones,  and  while 
they  were  disputing  about  the  manner  in  which  they 
would  make  them  .suffer,  a  few  squaws  conveyed  these 
two  prisoners  away  and  secreted  them  until  the  passion 
of  the  warriors  had  subsided.  Their  lives  were  thus 
spared,  and  Jones  was  subsequently  adopted  into  an  In~ 
dian  family,  and  was  their  interpreter  when  Mr.  Van 
Campen  met  with  him  at  Pigeon  Woods.  He  was  re- 
tained as  a  captive  until  after  the  treaty  of  1*784,  when 
he  was  appointed  by  General  Washington,  interpreter 
of  the  Six  Nations,  the  duties  of  which  office  he  continued 
to  discharge  until  within  a  few  years  of  his  death,  which 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPED.  229 

took  place  at  his  residence  in  Geneseo,  on  the  18th  of 
August,  1836. 

Mr.  Jones  was  of  about  the  ordinary  stature,  firmly 
built,  and  from  his  nature,  fitted  to  throw  energy  and 
decision  into  every  act  of  his  life.  By  his  bravery, 
physical  strength,  and  the  manly  traits  of  his  character, 
he  gained  great  influence  over  the  Indians  with  whom 
he  was  associated,  and  having  their  entire  confidence, 
was  enabled  to  render  the  government  an  invaluable 
service  in  her  treaties  with  the  northern  and  western 
tribes.  He  was  the  favorite  interpreter  of  the  celebrated 
Red  Jacket,  and  his  style  on  all  occasions  was  said  to 
l)e  chaste,  graphic  and  energetic.  During  the  latter 
part  of  his  life,  Mr.  Van  Campen  and  he  were  in  the 
habit  of  visiting  each  other  once  every  year,  and  never 
did  two  old  patriots  .en joy  themselves  more,  at  these  an- 
nual meetings,  than  they.  He  descended  to  the  grave 
full  of  years,  and  with  the  pleasant  consciousness  of 
having  served  well  the  generation  in  which  he  lived.* 

*Charles  Jones,  Esq,.  of  Geneseo,  N.  Y. ,  a  son  of  Horatio  Jones, 
informs  the  writer  that  when  a  boy,  on  occasions  of  his  father's 
and  VanCampen's  visits,  he  has  often  heard  the  incident  at 
Pigeon  Woods  talked  over.  Van  Campen  said  that  when  in  the 
midst  of  this  throng  of  Indians,  all  so  curious  and  inquisitive 
concerning  him,  he  heard  behind  him  a  slight  noise,  when  look- 
ing around,  he  saw  them  making  way  for  the  approach  of  a 
man  with  a  white  face,  who  bounding  into  the  ring,  came  at 
once  to  his  side.  Van  Campen  who  supposed  his  fate  was  about 
to  be  determined,  hastily  inquired  of  Jones,  ' '  What  are  they 
going  to  do  with  me  ?"  Jones  replied,  "  I  don't  know.  I  can't 
tell;  but  they  don't  know  you."  Van  Campen  would  always  con- 
clude his  account  of  the  incident  by  saying,  ' '  Those  were  the 
.happiest  words  I  ever  heard  from  human  lips." — ED. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

We  will  return  to  our  narrative.     After  spending  two 
days  at  Pigeon  Woods,  the  Indians  took  with  them  a 
supply  of  provisions  and  continued  their  march  down 
the  Genesee  river  till  they  came  to  a  place  called  Canea- 
dea,  which  was  the  first  village  on  their  route.     Upon 
coming  within  two  or  three  miles  of  this,  they  began  to 
raise  the  war-whoop,  and  as  they  drew  near  they  made 
the  air  ring  continually  with  their  shouts.      These  were 
heard  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  village,  who,  warned  by 
this  means  of  the  return  of  a  victorious  party  of  war- 
riors, hastened  forth,  both  old  and  young,  to  give  them 
a  joyful  reception.     They  met  each  other  with  shouts  of 
congratulation,  and  as  the  inhabitants  came  up,  the  war- 
riors halted  to  give  the  others  an  opportunity  of  learn- 
ing the  result  of  the  campaign.      The  villagers  then 
went  around  among  them  to  look  after  the  spoils,  but 
their  chief  attention  was  directed  in  search  of  those  who 
had  been  taken  prisoners.     They  were  interested  in  find> 
ing  these,  for  the    purpose  of   making   them  run  the 
gauntlet,  a  trial  which  the  American  aboriginals  were  in 
the  habit  of  exacting  from  the  prisoners  that  were  re-* 
turned  by  a  war  party  to  any  of  their  camps  or  villages. 
This  ceremony  was  well   suited  to  gratify  a  savage 
taste,  for  it  often  placed  the  subject  in  circumstances  oi, 
extreme  danger,  as  well  as  pain.      It  afforded  them  an1 
(230) 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEST.  231 

opportunity  to  gratify  any  private  pique  or  animosity, 
by  inflicting  the  severest  blows  upon  the  prisoner  and 
subjecting  him,  it  might  be,  to  the  loss  of  life.  Yet  it 
was  not  always  a  scene  of  cruelty,  but  was  often  made 
the  source  of  high  amusement  to  the  Indians,  without 
causing  any  great  suffering  to  the  captive.  The  prison- 
er was  obliged  to  run  the  distance  of  some  thirty  or 
forty  robs,  to  a  point  fixed  upon  as  the  termination  of 
his  race,  between  two  parallel  lines  of  people — men, 
women  and  children — armed  with  hatchets,  knives, 
sticks  and  other  offensive  weapons,  and  in  passing 
through,  they  were  at  liberty  to  strike  as  often  and  as 
severely  as  they  pleased,  until  he  arrived  at  the  end 
of  his  course,  where  all  their  fury  was  made  to  cease, 
and  the  victim  was  considered  safe  from  any  further  in- 
jury until  his  case  should  receive  a  final  decision.* 
Much  of  his  success  depended  upon  the  manner  in  which 
the  prisoner  conducted  himself  before  the  warriors. 
Should  he  present  a  fearless,  independent  spirit,  it  might 
perhaps  win  for  him  the  admiration  of  his  captors,  and 
they  would  allow  him  to  pass  unharmed.  But  should 
he  appear  cowardly  and  timid,  he  would  be  most  surely 
treated  with  the  utmost  severity. 

It  was  to  this  trying  ordeal  that  Van  Campen  and  the 
few  that  were  with  him  had  now  come  ;  and  as  the  vil- 
lagers came  in  among  the  warriors,  they  pushed  the 
prisoners  around  as  though  they  were  the  most  worth- 
less kind  of  baggage — led  them  out  in  front  of  the  war- 
riors, and  then  prepared  to  put  to  the  test  their  nimble- 
ness  of  foot.  The  apparent  satisfaction  with  which  they 

*Stone's  life  of  Brant. 


232  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

were  received,  both  by  old  and  young,  assured  Van 
Campen  that  the  time  so  much  dreaded  by  the  prison- 
ers had  now  arrived,  and  that  he  must  be  subjected  to 
the  trial  of  a  scene  which  was  justly  regarded  with  ap- 
prehension. The  Indian  ladies  were  furnished  with 
long  whips,  and  as  they  stood  lightly  tapping  them  on 
the  ground,  it  was  certain  that  they  were  designing  to 
use  them  upon  other  backs  than  those  of  their  own 
truant  offspring. 

Van  Can^pen  was  placed  in  front  of  the  other  pris- 
oners, all  of  whom  stood  a  short  distance  before  the 
warriors.  Thus  stationed,  everything  was  put  in  readi- 
ness for  them  to  run,  whenever  the  word  should  be 
given.  The  warriors  took  no  active  part,  but  remained 
spectators  of  the  scene,  while  the  villagers  formed  them- 
selves on  the  sides,  and  their  smartest  runners  in  the 
rear  of  the  prisoners. 

While  Van  Campen  was  standing  in  front  of  his  men, 
he  amused  himself  by  observing  the  movements  of  those 
around  him.  He  could  see  his  fellow  prisoners  straight- 
ening their  muscles  and  nerving  themselves  for  a  vigorous 
effort,  with  their  attention  directed  at  one  time  to  the 
ground  that  stretched  out  before  them,  at  another  to 
the  forms  and  limbs  of  those  by  whom  they  were  to  be 
pursued.  The  Indians  did  not  form  themselves  in  lines 
parallel  with  the  course  he  was  to  run,  neither  were  they 
armed  with  weapons  any  more  formidable  than  the 
cudgel  and  the  whip.  Having  furnished  themselves 
with  these  the  young  Indians  and  squaws  arranged  them- 
selves, and  awaited  with  an  impatient  zeal  the  time 
when  they  should  bring  them  into  requisition.  Before 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPED.  233 

the  word  was  given  for  them  to  start,  Nellis  came  to  Van 
Campen,  and  pointing  to  the  council  house,*  which  was 

*The  Council  House,  here  referred  to,  it  is  ascertained  upon 
what  is  regarded  as  good  authority  on  such  matters,  to  have 
been  constructed  about  the  year  1780,  and  in  building  it  the  In- 
dians were  assisted  by  a  detachment  of  troops  sent  out  for  the 
purpose,  by  the  commandant  at  Fort  Niagara,  by  order  of  Guy 
Johnson.  The  nicely  hewn  logs  so  neatly  dovetailed  together  at 
the  corners,  show  the  work  of  artisans  of  more  than  ordinary  skill. 

In  size  it  must  have  been  about  20x50  feet,  and  so  low  that  a 
person  of  ordinary  height  could  easily  reach  the  eaves,  and  it 
was  covered  with  "shakes"  bound  and  held  in  place  by  long 
poles  which  were  secured  at  the  ends  by  withes. 

When  left  by  the  Indians,  and  the  country  came  to  be  settled 
by  the  whites,  it  was  found  to  be  on  a  farm  purchased  by  Joel 
Seaton.  He  soon  proceeded  to  take  it  down  and  remove  it  to  a 
position  by  the  roadside,  some  thirty  or  forty  rods  distant  from 
Its  original  location. 

In  reconstructing  it  he  added  three  or  four  logs  to  its  height, 
as  readily  appears  in  the  picture.  It  stood  for  many  years  by 
the  roadside,  an  object  of  curiosity  to  passers  by,  especially  to 
strangers;  was  used  successively  as  dwelling,  barn  and  stable, 
the  logs  in  time  rotting  away  at  the  south  end,  that  part  settling 
Considerably  as  shown,  when  about  1870,  Hon.  "Wm.  P.  Letch- 
worth  becoming  interested  in  its  history,  which  he  had  taken 
considerable  pains  to  learn,  purchased  it,  and  removing  it  to  his 
beautiful  country  seat  at  Glen  Iris,  (Portage  Falls)  re-erected  it 
under  the  personal  direction  and  supervision  of  Dr.  John  Shanks, 
an  aged  Indian,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  the  structure  in 
his  boyhood,  restoring  it  as  nearly-  as  practicable  to  its  original 
condition. 

Oct.  1,  1872,  it  was  re-dedicated  with  appropriate  and  impos- 
ing ceremonies,  which  were  largely  attended,  ex-President  Fill- 
more  gracing  the  occasion  with  his  presence,  and  presiding  over 
the  exercises. 

Immediately  after  the  ceremony  of  re-dedication,  "The  Last 
Council  of  the  Senecas  on  the  Genesee  "  was  held,  and  in  its 
deliberations,  descendents  of  Joseph  Brant,  Red  Jacket,  Corn 
Planter,  Mary  Jemison  and  others  of  note  took  part. 

It  is  indeed  from  its  historic  associations  a  venerable  old 
structure,  supposed  by  those  well  informed  on  such  matters,  to 
be  the  only  one  of  its  kind  and  antiquity,  now  left,  and  the  idea 
was  at  one  time  seriously  entertained  of  (if  Mr.  Letchworth's 
consent  could  be  obtained)  removing  it  to  Chicago,  and  there 
putting  it  up  as  a  head-quarters  for  the  Indian  exhibit  for  the 
State  of  New  York  at  the  Columbian  Exposition.  The  project 
-was  however  for  some  good  reason  abandoned. 

Much  credit  is  due  Mr.  Letchworth  for  his  praiseworthy  efforts 


234 


LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 


about  forty  rods  distant,  said — "Yonder  is  the  place 
you  are  to  reach  in  your  race,  if  you  can  get  there  with- 
out a  whipping  you  will  be  safe, — look  out  for  your  heels 
and  if  you  ever  made  them  fly  put  them  through  now." 
Just  before  the  word  was  given,  Van  Campen  saw  two 
young  squaws,  who  appeared 'to  have  been  left  behind, 
coming  along  from  the  village  very  leisurely,  to  join  the 
sport.  They  had  their  whips  in  their  hands  and  having 
come  about  half  way  from  the  council  house,  to  the  war- 
riors, stood  still  with  their  whips  raised,  and  awaited 
the  coming  of  the  prisoners.  Presently  the  word 
"  j°gg°  "  was  given,  and  the  captives  sprang  forward 
to  the  race.  The  Indian  whippers  started  at  the  same 
time,  with  a  bound,  and  made  the  utmost  exertion  to 
reach  them  with  the  lash.  Van  Campen  had  not  yet 
received  a  single  blow,  and  was  drawing  near,  in  his 
rapid  flight,  to  the  two  young  squaws  who  had  their 
whips  raised,  ready  to  strike,  and  he  did  not  expect  to 
pass  them  without  suffering  the  weight  of  their  descend- 
ing arms.  Just  before  he  reached  them,  the  thought 
struck  him,  and  as  quick  as  lightning  he  gave  a  spring, 
and  raised  his  feet,  which  hit  them  in  the  breast,  and 
sent  them,  as  if  by  a  whirlwind,  in  the  same  direction 
in  which  he  was  running.  They  all  came  down  together, 
tumbling  heels  over  head,  and  Van  Campen  found  him- 
self between  the  two  squaws,  who  were  kicking  and 
squabbling  about,  endeavoring  to  gain  a  more  favorable 
position,  yet  he  did  not  wait  to  help  the  ladies  up,  but 
sprang  upon  his  feet,  and  made  good  his  race. 

to  rescue  the  "  Old  Council  House  "  of  the  Senecas  from  an  early 
oblivion,  and  if  proper  care  be  exercised  in  the  future,  it  will 
survive  yet  many  years.  ED. 


MOSES  VAX  CAMPEN.  235 

The  warriors  who  were  spectators  of  this  scene,  beheld 
it  with  the  utmost  delight.  Their  eyes  had  been  intently 
fixed  upon  the  runners,  and  as  they  saw  Van  Campen 
draw  near  the  two  squaws,  they  were  interested  with 
their  success  in  giving  him  the  lash.  But  when  they 
saw  him  spring  and  take  them  along  with  him,  and  as 
they  beheld  them  all  thrown  together  in  a  heap,  they 
were  filled  with  merriment  and  made  the  air  ring  with 
shouts  of  laughter.  Some  threw  themselves  upon  the 
ground,  and  rolled  and  laughed,  as  though  they  were 
ready  to  burst,  and  long  and  loud  was  their  enjoyment 
of  this  little  maneuver.  The  prisoners  by  means  of  this 
diversion  had  all  of  them  an  easy  race,  arriving  safely 
at  the  end  of  their  course.  Immediately  after,  several 
of  the  young  warriors,  who  were  exceedingly  diverted 
with  the  manner  in  which  Van  Campen  had  cleared  him- 
self, came  up  to  him  and  patted  him  on  the  shoulder  say- 
ing, "Shenawana" — "  Cajena" — brave  man — good  fellow. 
The  whole  party  soon  came  up  to  the  council  house  and 
the  prisoners  were  then  quartered  with  the  families  of 
the  warriors. 

Directly  after,  Van  Campen  was  introduced  to  the 
father  of  young  Nellis,  by  whom  he  had  been  taken. 
He  had  formerly  lived  in  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk,  but 
had  joined  the  British  as  a  refugee  and  had  received 
the  office  of  Captain  in  the  Indian  Department.  His 
son  was  a  Lieutenant  in  the  same  service.  When  young 
Nellis  led  Van  Campen  forward,  he  addressed  his  father 
thus — "  I  will  make  you  acquainted  with  one  who  fought 
me  manfully,  and  who,  if  we  had  been  equally  manned, 
would  have  beaten  me,  but  as  my  party  was  thp 


236  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES   OF 

.-strongest,  I  overcame  him.  Since  he  has  been  a  prisoner 
he  has  conducted  himself  like  a  gentleman,  and  I  wish 
him  treated  as  one,  so  long  as  he  continues  with  us." 

The  old  Captain  bowed  and  scraped  and  made  a  variety 
•of  very  awkward  motions,  in  attempting  to  show  him- 
self extremely  polite,  and  taking  Van  Campen  by  the 
hand,  expressed  great  satisfaction  at  the  pleasure  of  see- 
ing him.  Van  Campen  returned  the  compliment  as  well 
as  he  could,  yet  if  he  had  made  known  the  true  feelings 
of  his  heart,  he  would  not  probably  have  said  that  it 
was  with  any  great  feelings  of  joy  that,  as  a  prisoner, 
-he  clasped  the  hand  of  a  British  officer.  He  was  invited 
to  sit,  and  after  conversing  for  awhile  upon  the  common 
topics  of  the  day,  arose  to  depart,  when  the  old  gentle- 
man requested  his  presence  at  the  dinner  table  on  the 
morrow,  at  twelve.  Signifying  his  assent,  Van  Campen 
returned  with  Lieut.  Nellis  to  their  Indian  quarters. 

The  fatigues  of  the  campaign  were  such  that  both 
warriors  and  prisoners  spent  the  first  day  and  night  after 
their  arrival  as  a  season  of  repose.  The  relaxation  was 
grateful  to  their  wearied  limbs,  and  with  invigorated 
spirits,  Van  Campen  and  Lieut.  Nellis  repaired  to  the 
old  Captain's  dwelling,  to  fulfill  the  engagement  they 
had  made  on  the  day  before.  While  on  their  way  Van 
Campen  enquired  of  Nellis,  if  his  father  had  a  wife ;  to 
which  he  was  answered,  "  Yes."  He  immediately  began 
to  imagine  the  kind  of  lady  that  would  soon  greet  his 
presence,  and  concluded  that  in  the  wife  of  a  British 
Captain,  he  would  see  a  woman  of  fashion  in  her  satin 
<or  silk. 

Upon  entering  the  house  and  paying  his  respects  to 


MOSES  VAX  CAMPEN.  2  37" 

Capt.  Xellis,  his  eyes  wandered  about  in  search  of  his- 
anticipated  hostess; — yet  he  saw  no  one  that  could  an- 
swer his  ideal  picture.  The  only  female  in  the  room, 
was  an  old  squaw,  who  was  sitting  in  one  corner  of  the 
cabin,  having  a  broad  face,  high  cheek  bones,  and  in 
every  respect  very  ill  featured — this  certainly  could  not 
be  the  fancied  lady,  and  he  dismissed  his  curiosity  for  a 
time,  supposing  that  the  Captain's  wife  would  probably 
make  her  appearance  soon.  His  attention  was  next 
drawn  to  the  dining  table.  It  was  one  of  a  truly  primi- 
tive style,  being  formed  of  a  plank  that  had  been  hewn 
out  of  a  large  log  and  was  supported  by  the  trunks  of 
four  young  saplings  that  were  cut  the  proper  length  and 
driven  into  holes  that  had  been  bored  in  the  plank.  It 
was  relieved  by  no  covering,  and  the  only  dishes  that 
appeared  upon  it  were  one  large  wooden  bowl  and  a 
few  plates  of  the  same  material.  Soon  the  old  squaw 
served  up  the  dinner  in  a  large  bowl,  their  meal  consist- 
ing of  a  goodly  supply  of  pigeons  and  Indian  dumplings. 
These  were  smoking  on  the  table,  and  their  host  observed 
— "  Come,  gentlemen,  draw  up  and  we'll  take  our  din- 
ners." They  drew  up  their  chairs  to  the  board,  leaving 
the  squaw  sitting  in  one  corner  by  the  fire,  with  her  back 
partly  turned  toward  them,  and  as  the  old  gentleman 
took  his  seat  he  spoke  to  her  and  said,  "  Come,  my  dear, 
won't  you  sit  at  the  table  with  us  ?"  The  dusky  lady 
obeyed  the  request  of  her  lord,  and  drawing  up  her  chair 
placed  it  very  near  his,  and  sat  in  motionless  silence. 
Van  Campen  then  began  to  think  seriously  that  she  must 
be  the  mistress  of  the  house,  and  as  the  dinner  was  served 
out  to  each  one,  he  amused  himself  very  much  with  his 
situation. 


238  LIFE  AND  ADVEN" TUBES  OF 

He  thought  that  the  scene  before  him  would  make  a 
fine  study  for  a  painter,  and  his  highest  wish  would  have 
been  gratified  could  his  friends  at  home  have  been  ap- 
prised of  the  company  in  which  he  was  placed.  It  was 
as  motly  an  assemblage  as  was  ever,  perhaps,  brought 
around  one  board, — there  was  a  Tory  Captain,  a  Tory 
Lieutenant,  a  rebel  officer,  and  an  old  squaw, — a  rare 
party  even  for  those  times  that  were  rich  in  every  variety 
of  incident. 

Mr.  Van  Campen  was  well  pleased  with  his  entertain- 
ment, and  was  afterwards  informed  that  the  warriors 
were  going  to  spend  the  evening  in  dancing,  and  that 
they  expected  him  to  take  part,  that  he  might  thus  be- 
come acquainted  with  some  of  the  Indian  customs.  But 
his  only  articles  of  dress  were  a  pair  of  pantaloons  that 
were  left  on  him  at  the  time  of  his  capture,  and  an  old 
blanket  that  was  given  him  during  his  march,  to  protect 
his  arms  and  shoulders  from  the  brush  and  briers  through 
which  they  were  obliged  to  pass.  Nellis  had  the  kind- 
ness to  add  to  his  wardrobe  a  calico  shirt  and  blanket, 
which  was  rather  more  respectable  in  its  appearance 
than  the  one  he  wore,  and  with  these  he  was  quite  well 
prepared  to  take  his  place  among  the  dancers. 

The  signal  for  assembling  the  warriors,  and  for  com- 
mencing the  ceremonies,  was  given  at  evening.  It  was 
the  wild  and  romantic  whoop,  and  as  it  was  heard  echo- 
ing along  the  little  huts  of  their  village,  and  penetrat- 
ing the  dark  bosom  of  the  surrounding  forest,  the  old 
and  young,  the  warrior  and  the  prisoner,  started  out 
from  their  places  and  came  together  upon  a  level  plot  of 
ground,  where  a  few  bright  fires  were  sending  up  a  clear 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  239 

itad  steady  blaze  into  the  still  air  of  night.  Around 
these  the  dancers  paraded  with  light  and  airy  tread,  to 
make  their  arrangements  for  the  evening's  entertain- 
ment, which  they  determined  to  open  with  the  war- 
dance.  In  this,  Van  Campen  took  no  part  ;  it  was  per- 
formed chiefly  by  the  warriors. 

The  war-dance  is  a  sort  of  pantomime,  in  which  the 
Indians  represent  all  the  maneuvers  to  which  they  are 
accustomed  in  the  field  of  strife.  They  begin  with  the 
song  of  exultation,  and  in  their  movements  represent  the 
delight  with  which  they  go  forth  to  meet  their  foes. 
Their  singing  and  actions  for  a  time  illustrate  their 
march  to  the  battle-ground.  As  they  draw  near  the 
enemy,  the  song  seems  to  die  away, — they  became  sly 
and  cautious  in  their  movements,  some  perhaps  will 
shelter  themselves  behind  trees  ;  others  will  form  an 
ambuscade  under  the  cover  of  bushes,  while  a  third 
party  is  creeping  along,  carrying  the  rifle  in  trail,  or 
bearing  the  hatchet,  and  as  they  draw  near  some  post 
or  stump,  which  may  represent  the  object  upon  which 
they  mean  to  vent  their  rage,  they  rise  upon  it  with  all 
the  fury  of  assailants,  and  having  applied  the  tomahawk, 
or  discharged  the  gun,  they  imagine  their  victim  slain, 
and  perform  the  ceremony  of  taking  the  scalp.  The 
tune  and  movement  are  then  changed  ;  the  song  be- 
comes one  of  triumph  mingled  with  the  loud  yell  and 
the  exulting  bound  of  victory.  But  should  they  en- 
counter defeat,  or  should  any  of  their  numbers  be  slain, 
their  melody  would  assume  a  subdued  and  melancholy 
tone,  and  in  their  cries  for  the  loss  of  friends,  the  shout 
of  victory  would  be  changed  to  the  death-yell.  By  this 


240  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OP 

means  the  young  are  instructed  in  their  mode  of  war- 
fare, and  as  its  mimic  cruelties  are  brought  into  scenes 
of  pleasure,  they  are  suited  to  make  them  cherish  an 
early  passion  for  the  field  of  conflict. 

This  was  followed  by  the  turtle  dance,  so  called  per- 
haps from  the  manner  in  which  the  music,  by  which 
they  timed  their  movements,  was  made.  Two  Indians 
spread  upon  the  ground  a  couple  of  deer  skins,  on  which 
they  seated  themselves,  each  holding  in  the  hands  a 
box  made  of  the  turtle  shell,  which  enclosed  several  ker- 
nels of  corn.  They  shook  these  and  made  them  rattle 
so  as  to  chime  with  a  tune,  which  they  began  to  sing  in 
a  low  voice,  as  a  signal  for  the  dance  to  commence.  It 
was  opened  by  an  aged  Indian,  who  came  slowly  for- 
ward, and  as  he  advanced  into  the  open  space,  joined 
in  a  low  hum  in  the  tune  that  was  singing,  and  began  to 
dance,  making  the  movements  principally  on  his  heels. 
The  next  one  that  came  forward  was  an  elderly  looking 
squaw,  she  had  her  blanket  drawn  partly  over  her  head, 
and  commenced  dancing  with  a  great  deal  of  modesty, 
her  movements  being  much  less  violent,  than  those  of 
the  Indian  who  preceded  her.  Others  followed  on  after 
them  promiscuously,  forming  themselves  into  a  ring, 
with  their  heads  most  of  the  time  facing  the  center. 
Soon  the  greater  part  had  taken  their  places  in  the  dance, 
and  as  they  began  to  move  towards  it  from  the  place 
where  Van  Campen  was  sitting,  a  young  warrior  who 
was  by  him  and  who  could  speak  English,  remarked 
that  it  would  soon  be  his  turn  to  take  a  place  with  the 
dancers. 


THE  "OLD  COUNCIL  HOUSE"  TO  WHICH  VAN  CAMPEN  RAN 
THE  GAUNTLET,  AS  IT  STOOD  BY  THE  KOADSIDE  ON  THE  "SEA- 
TON  PLACE,"  CANEADEA,  AFTER  ITS  REMOVAL  FROM  ITS  ORIG- 

•INAL   SITE   AND   RECONSTRUCTION   BY   SfiATON. 

[Sec  Page  233.] 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  241 

Van  Campen  replied  that  in  his  country  the  young 
men  always  had  girls  to  dance  with  them. 

"  Do  you  want  a  girl  ?"  the  young  warrior  replied. 

"Yes,"  said  he,  "  I  wish  to  dance  in  proper  style." 

The  young  Indian  then  left  him,  and  in  a  few  mo- 
ments returned,  leading  forward  a  beautiful  young  squaw. 
Van  Campen  was  somewhat  at  a  loss  at  first  as  to  what 
attention  he  could  pay  to  an  Indian  lady,  yet  as  she  had 
been  brought  at  his  request,  he  showed  her  all  the  polite- 
ness in  his  power,  leading  her  forward  to  the  dance, 
where  they  joined  with  the  movements  of  the  rest,  who 
one  time  observed  a  very  steady  motion  on  their  heels, 
then  wheeled  around,  all  the  while  humming  the  tune 
which  was  sung  by  the  musicians,  accompanied  by  the 
regular  beat  of  the  turtle  shells. 

Van  Campen  and  his  partner  continued  to  dance  to- 
gether for  some  time,  in  silence,  except  as  they  would 
now  and  then  join  in  a  low  voice,  with  the  notes  of  their 
music.  At  length  as  they  were  whirling  around  he 
happened  to  throw  his  arm  around  the  neck  of  the  In- 
dian lady,  and  the  wind  at  the  same  time  blowing  up, 
'threw  his  blanket  partly  over  her  head  and  face.  The 
young  squaw,  unaccustomed  to  any  extra  display  of  po- 
liteness, and  seemingly  frightened,  gave  a  slight  scream 
and  darted  from  him,  leaving  him  to  dance  alone. 

On  the  next  day  the  warriors,  with  their  prisoners, 
took  up  their  line  of  march,  following  a  path  which  led 
to  some  Indian  settlements  on  Buffalo  Creek,  and  after 
a  journey  of  about  two  days  along  this  stream,  encamped 
at  its  mouth.  Here  they  met  with  a  Captain  Hilyer  and 
Lieutenant  Doxstadter,  who  had  charge  of  the  British 


242  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

stores,  sent  to  this  place  for  the  supply  of  their  troops. 
They  hailed  the  arrival  of  this  body  of  warriors  with 
demonstrations  of  joy.  Nellis  presented  Van  Campen  to 
them,  as  an  officer  whom  he  had  taken,  and  they,  imme- 
diately bringing  forward  wine  upon  an  old  oaken  table, 
which  was  standing  in  their  room,  invited  him  to  join 
them  in  a  social  glass.  Van  Campen  declined,  saying 
that  they  would  probably  propose  toasts  which  his  prin- 
ciples would  not  allow  him  to  reciprocate,  and  he  there- 
fore begged  to  be  excused.  They  urged  him  however 
to  become  one  of  their  party,  saying  that  after  a  fatigu- 
ing march  through  the  woods,  a  little  wine  could  not  be 
otherwise  than  refreshing,  and  Doxstadter  pledged  his 
honor  that  no  toasts  should  be  given  which  would  be  in 
the  least  offensive  to  his  feelings.  To  this  the  others 
agreed,  and  he  took  a  seat  with  them  at  the  table. 

They  drank  first  to  each  other  and  next  to  the  health 
and  prosperity  of  their  friends  at  home,  which  passed 
without  the  slightest  objection.  Others  were  given  of 
very  much  the  same  character,  and  every  thing  seemed 
to  promise  the  greatest  harmony  of  feeling.  But  as 
they  continued  to  drink,  their  spirits  began  to  rise,  and 
Doxstadter,  glowing  at  length  with  unusual  warmth, 
proposed  a  "  Health  to  King  George  and  damnation  to 
his  foes."  The  company  drank  except  Van  Campen, 
who  brought  down  his  hand  so  heavily  upon  the  table 
as  to  break  his  glass. 

Nellis  immediately  accused  Doxstadter  of  forfeiting 
his  honor,  upon  which  many  harsh  and  abusive  expres- 
sions followed;  one  accusing  the  other  of  taking  the 
rebel's  part,  and  the  other  replying  that  the  principles 


MOSES  VA>T  CAMPEN.  243 

of  honor  were  the  same  whether  exercised  towards  a 
prisoner,  or  a  fellow  officer,  and  that  he  felt  himself 
bound  to  regard  the  rights  of  one  who  had  unfortunately 
been  thrown  under  his  protection.  They  were  sitting 
•on  different  sides  of  the  table,  Doxstadter  with  his  back 
to  the  fire-place,  by  the  side  of  which^  was  a  little  pen 
filled  with  ashes.  Becoming  considerably  excited  they 
both  rose  upon  their  feet,  and  Doxstadter  giving  Nellis 
the  lie,  was  answered  by  a  blow,  which  was  so  well 
directed  and  powerful  that  it  threw  him  backwards,  and 
his  feet  catching  against  a  bench,  tumbled  him  heels 
over  head  into  the  ash-bed.  He  came  out  with  his  scarlet 
coat  looking  as  though  he  had  been  in  a  meal  chest,  and 
he  flew  at  Nellis  more  infuriated  than  ever.  The  latter 
warded  him  off  as  well  as  he  could,  and  watching  his 
opportunity,  whispered  to  Van  Campen,  telling  him  that 
be  had  better  withdraw,  for,  as  the  Indians  were  begin- 
ning to  come  up,  his  antagonist  who  had  great  influence 
with  them,  might  engage  one  of  them  to  thrust  him 
through.  He  therefore  left  the  ground  and  the  quarrel 
«nded,  as  he  afterwards  learned,  with  a  challenge  which 
was  accepted  by  Nellis,  to  fight  a  duel  on  the  following 
morning. 

Morning  came,  but  Doxstadter  not  appearing  to  fulfill 
his  engagement,  Nellis  marched  on  with  his  warriors  to 
Fort  Niagara,  where  he  arrived  in  safety  and  gave  up 
Ms  prisoners  into  the  hands  of  the  British. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Upon  arriving  safely  at  Fort  Niagara,  Van  Camper* 
could  with  pleasure  reflect  that  he  had  passed  through 
the  Indian  territory,  and  had  not  been  discovered  as  the 
one  who  had  before  escaped  from  captivity.  He  hoped 
now  to  be  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  British,  and 
when  once  their  prisoner,  he  supposed  himself  safe,  even 
though  the  Indians  should  afterwards  learn  that  he  had 
been  within  their  power.  He  was  conducted  into  a  long 
council  hall,  on  each  side  of  which  were  benches  extendT 
ing  the  whole  length,  and  upon  these  the  warriors  with 
their  prisoners,  sat  down  and  awaited  the  arrival  of  some 
of  the  British  officers.  Soon  one  of  them  appeared,  and 
his  name  passed  along  the  ranks  of  the  Indian  warriors 
— Col.  Butler,  and  as  Van  Campen  was  informed  that 
they  were  about  to  go  through  the  ceremony  of  adopting 
him  into  the  Colonel's  family,  he  began  to  congratulate 
himself  upon  the  security  he  could  now  feel ;  for  his  life 
would  no  longer  hang  upon  the  slight  tenure  of  Indian 
caprice  or  favor,  but  ne  would  now  probably  be  detained 
as  a  prisoner  until  an  exchange  should  take  place  between 
American  and  British  captives.  We  will  relate  the 
ceremony  of  his  adoption. 

Col.  Butler  and  his  party  stood  on  one  side  of  the 
council  house ;  the  Indian  warriors  and  prisoners  on  the 
other,  when  the  chief  warrior  stepped  forward  a  little 
(244) 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEX.  245 

in  front  of  his  men  and  made  a  speech.  As  this  was 
%given  in  the  Indian  language,  Van  Campen  did  not  un- 
derstand its  import,  yet  there  was  something  in  the 
manner  and  voice  of  the  warrior,  which  chained  his  at^ 
tention,  and  led  him  strictly  to  observe  all  of  his  move- 
ments. After  speaking  awhile  he  went  across  the  room, 
took  Col.  Butler  by  the  hand  and  made  him  a  short 
address,  then  retiring  a  little,  he  lighted  a  pipe  and 
began  to  smoke.  This  was  so  constructed  as  to  serve 
the  double  purpose  of  a  pipe  and  hatchet  the  bowl  being 
attached  to  the  eye,  and  the  handle  being  so  formed  as 
to  admit  the  smoke  to  pass  through  to  the  end,  which 
was  taken  into  the  mouth.  After  smoking,  the  warrior 
made  another  speech  and  then  conducting  Van  Campen 
across  the  room,  placed  his  hand  in  Col.  Butler's  and 
.after  briefly  addressing  him,  led  Van  Campen  again  to 
his  seat  among  the  warriors.  Butler  and  the  Indian 
chief  then  took  their  pipes  and  smoked  again,  after  which, 
the  chief  presented  Butler  with  a  large  belt,  called  the 
wampum  belt,  and  returned  to  his  place  and  continued 
his  harrangue.  When  he  had  finished  this,  Butler  con- 
ducted Van  Campen  to  his  side  of  the  room,  where  pipes 
were  given  them  and  they  smoked  together  as  the 
Colonel  and  Indian  chief  had  done  before.  After  smok- 
ing, Butler  informed  him  that  he  had  adopted  him  into 
Ms  family  to  make  good  the  loss  of  his  son  who  had 
been  killed  by  the  rebels  on  the  waters  of  the  Mohawk, 
and  that  he  would  have  to  be  conducted  to  the  British 
guard-house. 

Van  Campen  immediately  replied,  "  My  dear  sir,  if  I 
.have  been  adopted  into  your  family,  I  trust  you  will  not 


246  LIFE  AND  ADVENTUKES  OF 

disgrace  me  so  much  as  to  place  me  under  a  British: 
guard."  • 

The  Colonel  seemed  to  be  pleased  with  the  reply,  and 
remarked  that  he  would  give  him  a  more  pleasant  situa- 
tion, and  accordingly  gave  him  a  very  respectable  room, 
that  was  occupied  by  a  physician,  named  Stewart,  in 
whom  Van  Campen  found  a  very  agreeable  companion. 
He  had  not  been  long,  however,  at  his  new  quarters  be- 
fore the  Indians  received  the  intelligence  that  he  was 
the  very  same  person  who  had  killed  a  small  party  of 
warriors  in  the  year  1780. 

Not  long  after  the  party  of  warriors  had  left  Pigeon 
Woods,  where  Van  Campen  was  examined  by  the  Indi- 
an interpreter,  Jones,  Mohawk  himself  came  in  and  in- 
formed the  warriors  who  still  remained  at  that  place, 
that  Van  Campen  from  whom  he  had  once  but  just  es- 
caped with  his  life,  had  passed  through  as  a  prisoner^ 
with  the  war-party  that  had  gone  to  Niagara.  He  then 
showed  them  the  scar,  which  he  bore  on  the  back  of  hi& 
neck,  saying  :  "This  was  made  by  his  tomahawk.'* 
Their  eyes  were  immediately  lighted  up  with  revenge, 
and  they  brought  forward  their  interpreter  and  began 
to  inquire  :  "  Did  you  not  know  that  it  was  Van  Camp- 
en  whom  you  examined  ?" 

Jones  with  his  usual  adroitness  replied  :  "  How  should 
I  know  ?  Here  I  have  been  with  you  going  on  two 
years,  and  how  could  I  tell  any  better  than  you,  who 
Van  Campen  was  ?  But  besides,  do  you  want  me  to  lie  ? 
If  I  had  known  him  do  you  suppose  I  would  now  tell 
you  and  have  you  kill  me  ?" 

Jones  was  a  universal  favorite  with  the  Indians,  and 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEX.  247 

the  bold,  collected  manner  in  which  he  spoke,  allayed 
their  suspicions  and  he  was  suffered  to  pass  without  be- 
ing questioned  further.* 

The  news  was  soon  carried  to  the  Indians  at  Niagara, 


*Mr.  Harris  says  in  his  "  Life  of  Horatio  Jones,"  "Jones  re- 
mained at  the  Pigeon  Woods  with  the  company  from  Corn- 
Planters  settlement,  and  the  out-going  war  party  also  lingered 
there,  engaged  in  the  sport  of  catching  pigeons.  One  day  an 
Indian,  travel-stained  and  exhausted  with  fatigue,  arrived  in 
camp.  The  warriors  were  hastily  summoned  to  his  presence, 
and  recognized  the  brave  chieftain  Mohawk. 

"He  informed  them  that  while  on  an  expedition  near  Bald 
Eagle  Creek,  he  had  learned  of  the  defeat  of  Van  Campen's 
company,  and  the  capture  of  that  officer  and  several  of  his  men. 

"  Leaving  his  own  party,  Mohawk  started  on  the  trail  of  Nel- 
lis,  and  followed  the  latter  to  the  Pigeon  Woods, — hardly  stop- 
ing  for  rest  or  food  on  the  way.  Standing  up  before  the  aston- 
ished warriors,  Mohawk  related  the  thrilling  story  of  the  massa- 
cre of  his  men,  described  the  terrific  stiuggle  between  Van 
Campen  and  himself,  and  striding  back  and  forth  like  a  caged 
tiger,  his  black  eyes  glowing  with  anger,  he  tore  the  blanket 
from  his  back,  and  pointed  to  a  deep  scar  on  his  left  shoulder, 
saying,  '  This  was  made  by  Van  Campen  with  my  own  axe, 
and  this,'  holding  a  tomahawk  up  to  view,  '  is  the  weapon.' 

"Mohawk  was  too  exhausted  by  his  forced  march  from  the 
Susquehanna  to  the  Genesee,  to  proceed  further  than  the  Pigeon 
Woods,  where  he  remained  in  camp  several  days  awaiting  news 
from  the  runners  sent  out  from  Niagara. 

"Jones  talked  with  the  chief  regarding  his  struggle  with 
Van  Campen,  obtained  his  version  of  the  affair,  and  ingratiated 
himself  in  Mohawk's  good  graces.  The  tomahawk  that  had 
borne  so  fearful  a  part  in  the  massacre,  possessed  a  peculiar  fas- 
cination for  the  interpreter,  and  as  the  handle  was  broken, 
he  finally  induced  Mohawk  to  sell  it. 

"  The  weapon  was  of  French  manufacture,  had  been  obtained 
by  Mohawk  in  the  old  French  War,  and  carried  through  many 
a  bloody  fray. 

"  Unlike  the  usual  form  of  Indian  belt  axes,  it  was  of  the 
knife  blade  pattern.  The  top  was  hollow  forming  the  bowl  of 
a  pipe,  and  the  handle  was  bored  to  serve  as  a  stem.  Jones  re- 
placed the  broken  handle  with  a  new  one,  and  thereafter  the 
tomahawk  adorned  his  own  belt." 

(He  preserved  the  old  weapon  with  care,  and  left  it  to  his  son, 
Col.  William  Jones,  as  an  heirloom.  From  the  latter  it  passed 
to  the  youngest  and  only  surviving  son  of  Horatio,  Charles 
Jones,  of  Genesee,  N.  Y. — ED.) 


248  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES   OF 

that  Van  Campen  had  been  their  prisoner,  and,  anxious 
to  avenge  the  death  of  their  countrymen,  went  to  Col. 
Butler  and  informed  him  of  the  circumstances  which 
they  had  heard,  and  demanded  that  their  prisoner  should 
be  surrendered  up  to  them.  He  put  them  off  for  a  long 
time  by  saying  that  he  would  examine  the  case  and  let 
them  know  in  a  few  days  what  should  be  done. 

But  they  were  not  to  be  driven  from  their  purpose  ; 
they  urged  their  request  with  renewed  ardor,  demand- 
ing the  surrender  of  Van  Campen,  and  promising  in  his 
place  fourteen  other  prisoners.  So  earnest  were  their 
petitions  that  Col.  Butler  was  induced  to  send  the  Adju- 
tant of  his  regiment  to  make  inquiries  of  his  prisoner  in 
reference  to  the  charges  brought  against  him,  and  from 
him  Van  Campen  learned  the  critical  situation  in  which 
he  was  placed.  After  informing  him  of  the  accusations 
which  had  been  brought  against  him,  and  of  the  desire 
of  the  Indians  to  obtain  satisfaction  for  the  number 
supposed  to  have  been  slain  by  his  hand,  he  asked 
him  whether  the  reports  were  true, — whether  he  was  in- 
deed the  person  who  had  been  taken  prisoner,  and  had 
effected  his  escape,  by  destroying  the  Indians  who  had 
taken  him  in  the  year  '80. 

Van  Campen  replied  that  for  one  placed  in  his  circum- 
stances, this  was  a  very  serious  question  to  answer. 

The  Adjutant  enquired  further  :  "  Were  you  brought 
into  Niagara  as  a  prisoner  ?" 

Van  Campen  said  :  "No." 

"  Did  you  escape  and  run  away  from  the  Indian  wai- 
riors  ?" 

"No,  sir,  they  ran  away  from  me." 


MOSES  VAX  CAMPEN.  249 

Not  wishing  to  equivocate  further,  Van  Campen  re- 
^plied  :  "Why,  sir,  I  never  am  accustomed  to  deny  the 
truth,  and  if  your  Colonel  is  so  very  anxious  to  know 
about  this,  he  can.  I  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Indians, 
in  the  year  1780,  was  in  company  with  two  others,  who 
were  in  the  same  predicament  with  myself,  and  we  took 
.advantage  of  their  sleep  to  dispatch  them  with  the  gun 
and  tomahawk.  Five  of  them  I  killed  with  my  own 
hand,  and  wounded  another  in  the  neck  as  he  was  flee- 
ing from  me." 

The  officer  then  remarked  that  he  recollected  the  cir- 
cumstance of  a  warrior's  coming  in,  wounded  in  the 
manner  he  described. 

Van  Campen  continued  further i  "I  consider  myself 
.a  prisoner  of  war  to  the  British,  and  I  trust  they  have 
more  honor  than  to  deliver  me  up,  to  be  tortured  to 
death  by  the  savages.  But  your  Colonel  must  be  aware 
that,  if  my  life  is  taken  we  have  i\  in  our  power  to  retali- 
ate ;  for  we  have  the  officers  of  two  of  your  armies,  who 
have  submitted  to  American  valor,  and  from  these  it 
will  be  easy  to  repay  any  indignity  which  may  be  paid 
to  her  officers  by  the  opposing  power." 

The  officer  replied  that  this  was  a  question  which  his 
'Colonel  would  decide,  and  taking  his  hat  to  depart,  Van 
Campen  detained  him,  saying  that  he  had  a  request  to 
make.  "  What  is  it,  sir  ?"  he  replied. 

"  I  wish  you  to  furnish  me  with  a  scalping  knife,  a 
scabbard  and  string." 

"  What  do  you  mean  to  do  with  them  ?" 

"  I  will  hang  the  string  around  my  neck,  and  conceal 
the  knife  in  my  bosom,  and  then  if  any  of  your  Indian 


250  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

warriors  come  to  pay  me  a  visit  I  shall  know  their  er- 
rand, and  if  it  is  to  make  me  the  victim  of  their  ragre,  it 

*  O      ' 

will  be  at  the  expense  of  their  lives  or  mine,  for  I  would 
rather  die  the  death  of  a  soldier,  than  be  tortured  at  the 
stake." 

The  officer  replied  that  the  Indians  were  his  allies  and 
he  dared  not  do  it,  because  should  he  be  discovered  he 
would  forfeit  his  honor  and  lose  his  commission.  Van 
Campen  rejoined  :  "  If  they  kill  me  it  will  forever  re^ 
main  a  secret,  and  if  my  life  is  spared  I  will  pledge  my 
honor  that  you  shall  never  be  exposed."  Making  no 
promise  he  immediately  departed. 

Van  Campen's  feelings  at  this  period  would  be  poor- 
ly represented  by  a  description.  Certain  it  was  that 
the  savages  were  intent  upon  taking  his  life,  and  that  by 
no  easy  process.  Should  his  hold  upon  the  things  of 
earth  be  torn  from  him  by  piece  meal,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  unfortunate  Boy4,  how  excruciating  would  be  his 
pangs  !  His  fate  hung  upon  the  decision  of  the  British 
Colonel,  and  could  he  have  the  hardihood  to  give  him 
up  to  torture  ?  But  for  fourteen  prisoners  in  his  stead 
what  might  he  not  be  tempted  to  do  ?  Such  were  some 
of  Van  Campen's  thoughts  as  he  paced  his  little  apart-* 
ment  revolving  in  his  mind  the  uncertainty  of  his  pres- 
ent situation. 

In  a  short  time,  however,  the  officer  returned  bringing 
with  him  the  articles  for  which  Van  Campen  had  made 
a  request,  and  setting  a  bottle  of  wine  on  the  table,  in- 
vited him  to  take  a  glass  with  him,  at  the  same  time 
remarking  that  he  had  brought  back  a  favorable  report^ 

Van  Campen  expressed  his  gratification  and  inquired 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  251 

what  the  report  was.  To  which  he  answered  that  Col. 
Butler  had  directed  him  to  say  that  there  was  no  alter- 
native for  him  to  save  his  life,  but  to  abandon  the  rebel 
service  and  join  the  British.  "  If  you  will  do  so,"  said 
he>  "the  Colonel  will  give  you  the  same  rank  in  the 
British  army  that  you  hold  in  the  rebel  cause." 

Van  Campen  replied  indignantly,  "  Xo  SIR,  NO.     GIVE 

ME  THE  STAKE,  THE  TOMAHAWK,  OB  THE  SCALPING  KNIFE, 
SOONER  THAN  A  BRITISH  COMMISSION." 

Their  conversation  ended  here,  and  Van  Campen  was 
left  several  days  in  suspense,  not  knowing  at  what 
moment  he  might  be  summoned  before  an  Indian  tri- 
bunal, or  how  soon  he  should  behold  the  torch  and  fagot 
lighted  around  him.  But  discovering  that  a  British 
guard  had  been  placed  at  his  door,  h*e  supposed  that  it 
was  sent  there  for  his  protection,  and  he  began  to  in- 
dulge himself  with  the  hope  of  greater  security. 

He  next  received  a  visit  from  the  wife  of  a  British 
officer  by  the  name  of  Pry.  Hearing  a  rap  against  the 
door,  he  sprang  upon  his  feet,  brought  his  hand  to  his 
bosom,  and  was  ready  to  seize  his  knife  should  the  oc- 
casion demand  it;  then  giving  the  word,  "  Come  in," 
awaited  the  appearance  of  his  guests.  As  the  door 
opened  his  eyes  rested  upon  a  female  very  prettily  dressed, 
followed  by  a  British  officer.  Apprehending  no  danger 
from  such  visitants,  he  withdrew  from  the  attitude  of 
defense,  and  as  the  lady  approached  him  and  drew  aside 
her  veil,  he  recognized  an  old  acquaintance  and  school- 
mate. He  expressed  his  pleasure  at  this  unexpected 
meeting,  and  she  in  turn  represented  her  joy  in  seeing 
him,  but  added  her  regret  that  it  should  be  under  such 


2/>2  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

trying  circumstances.  She  remarked  that  the  Indians 
had  brought  very  weighty  accusations  against  him,  that 
,«he  had  been  to  her  Colonel,  to  intercede  for  his  life, 
.  and  that  she  was  permitted  to  say  from  him,  that  his 
life  would  be  spared,  in  case  of  his  submission  to  the 
terms  that  had  been  offered  him  before. 

Van  Campen  replied  that  he  could  not  consent  to 
make  such  a  disposal  of  himself;  that  his  life  belonged 
to  his  country,  and  that  he  would  sooner  suffer  all  the 
cruelties  and  indignities  which  the  unrelenting  savages 
could  inflict  upon  him,  than  accept  of  the  terms  on  which 
his  life  had  been  promised. 

The  lady  regretted  his  obstinacy  in  not  complying  with 
the  liberal  terms  that  had  been  proposed,  and  set  forth 
in  glowing  colors* the  dignity  of  the  royal  army,  repre- 
senting it  as  being  far  more  honorable  to  hold  a  com- 
mission in  the  British  service  than  to  be  an  officer  among 
the  rebels. 

Van  Campen  replied  that  his  views  and  hers  were 
very  different,  and  that  with  his  present  feelings — the 
knife,  the  tomahawk,  or  the  stake,  would  be  far  more 
-acceptable  than  all  the  honors  of  a  British  commission. 
With  this  the  conversation  ceased,  and  he  was  left  to 
muse  in  silence,  over  the  probable  course  that  would  be 
taken  in  his  case,  and  as  he  reflected  upon  the  determined 
,  spirit  of  the  Indian,  and  upon  the  avidity  with  which  he 
is  accustomed  to  pursue  his  desire  of  revenge,  he  felt 
that  nothing  would  be  left  untried,  to  obtain  possession  of 
his  person,  and  their  point  once  gained,  he  could  easily 
imagine  the  events  that  would  follow.  No  punishment 
Would  be  too  severe ;  no  inhumanity  too  great  to  be  ex- 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  25  £ 

ercised  against  one  who  had  slain  a  fellow  warrior.  He 
heard  indeed,  that  their  preparations  of  torture  were 
already  made,  that  sharpened  fagots  had  been  prepared  to 
drive  into  his  body  and  then  set  them  on  fire,  under  the 
expectation  that  he  would  be  delivered  into  their  hands. 

But  fortunately  he  was  not  delivered  over  to  the  tender 
mercies  of  the  savage.  In  a  few  days  he  was  placed  on 
board  of  a  vessel  bound  for  Montreal.  A  guard  accom- 
panied him  from  his  lodgings  to  the  wharf,  to  prevent 
his  being  retaken  by  the  Indians,  who  began  to  collect 
in  great  numbers  around  the  garrison,  as  soon  as  it  was 
rumored  that  he  was  to  be  sent  away.  Yet  he  reached 
the  vessel  in  safety,  and  among  those  who  treated  him 
with  kindness,  was  Capt.  Pry  and  his  lady,  by  whom  he 
was  favored  with  an  introduction  to  the  captain  of  the 
boat,  recommending  him  to  his  attention  as  one  for  whom 
they  had  an  especial  regard,  and  who  furnished  him 
with  an  ample  supply  of  provisions  until  he  should  be 
quartered  among  the  prisoners  at  Montreal. 

On  the  next  morning  after  entering  the  vessel,  her 
anchor  was  weighed,  her  sails  unfurled,  and  as  she  gently 
bowed  to  the  breeze,  and  began  to  move  down  the  lake, 
Van  Cam  pen  stood  upon  her  deck,  and  with  a  joyful 
heart  saw  himself  wafted  from  a  scene  which  to  him 
had  been  one  of  extreme  danger  and  trial. 

Arriving  at  Montreal  he  was  ushered  into  the  presence 
of  about  forty  of  his  countrymen,  who  were,  like  him- 
self, prisoners.  They  were  assembled  in  what  was  called 
the  guard -house,  a  large  building  some  seventy  or  eighty 
feet  in  length,  and  about  thirty  or  forty  in  width,  and 
was  appropriated  to  the  use  of  the  prisoners  and  of 


254  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

British  soldiers,  who  had  them  in  charge.  Within  the 
dark  walls  of  a  prison,  shut  out  from  the  light  of  day,  only 
as  it  came  struggling  through  iron  grates,  Van  Campen 
found  a  company  of  men  possessing  spirits  congenial 
with  his  own,  and  he  soon  formed  an  acquaintance  which 
from  a  similarity  of  fortunes,  ripened  into  the  warmest 
attachment.  There  were  men  here  from  several  of  the 
different  States,  some  of  whom  had  been  taken,  like 
himself,  by  the  Indians,  in  their  sudden  and  wary  attacks 
upon  the  border  settlements.  Van  Campen's  coming 
among  them  was  regarded  with  no  little  interest ;  all 
gathered  around  the  new  prisoner  to  learn  the  story  of 
his  capture. 

They  did  not,  however,  surrender  themselves  to  the 
ill-bodings  of  despair.  The  success  of  their  country's 
arms  inspired  them  with  hope,  and  led  them  with  joy  to 
think  of  the  day  as  not  far  distant,  when  the  American 
banner  would  wave  in  triumph  over  the  proud  pennon 
which  held  in  the  gale  the  boasted  strength  of  the  British 
Lion.  They  began  to  anticipate  the  return  of  peace, 
and  as  if  to  place  at  defiance  the  forms  existing  around 
them,  this  little  band  of  prisoners,  in  the  very  heart  of 
British  authority,  proposed  the  establishment  of  a  Re- 
publican Government.  They  determined  to  regulate 
their  affairs  so  long  as  they  remained  in  prison,  accord- 
ing to  the  pure  principles  of  democracy.  They  chose 
from  their  number  seven  representatives,  who  met  in  a 
body  by  themselves  to  consult  for  the  interests  of  the 
whole,  and  the  principal  subjects  that  came  before  them 
for  their  consideration,  were  such  as  related  to  the  in- 
ternal regulations  of  the  prison. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEN.  255 

One  thing,  among  others,  upon  which  they  brought 
their  skill  of  legislation  to  bear,  was  the  enactment  of 
laws  concerning  the  preparation  of  their  diet.  This 
consisted  of  a  given  quantity  of  peas  and  pork  a  day  for 
each  one  of  the  prisoners,  who  were  obliged  to  act  as 
their  own  cooks.  It  was  very  gravely  presented  to  the 
body,  which  was  called  to  preside  over  the  affairs  of  this 
little  community,  that  the  preparation  of  their  meals 
was  a  subject  which  demanded  an  immediate  and  serious 
attention.  Several  plans  were  proposed,  and  advocated 
with  all  the  warmth  of  eloquence,  in  the  presence  of  the 
people;  but  that  which  seemed  to  receive  the  highest 
favor  was  one  which  corresponded  the  most  perfectly 
with  their  ideas  of  equality.  It  was  that  each  one 
should  act  as  cook  in  turn,  beginning  with  those  who 
held  the  lowest  rank  as  officers,  and  ascending  to  the 
highest  until  all  had  been  made  to  serve.  It  had  been 
found  by  experience,  that  if  the  peas  and  pork  were  put 
on  to  boil  at  the  same  time,  the  latter,  which  required 
much  less  time  in  cooking,  would  be  boiled  to  pieces 
before  the  peas  would  be  in  an  eatable  condition.  It 
Was  therefore  enacted  as  a  solemn  law,  that  the  peas 
should  be  put  over  the  fire  first,  and  that  after  they  had 
boiled  a  given  length  of  time,  the  pork  should  also  be 
subjected  to  the  operation  of  heat.  But  it  was  further 
ascertained  that  the  pork  was  somewhat  rusty,  and  it 
was  made  the  duty  of  the  cook  to  cut  this  off  before 
boiling.  A  failure  to  comply  with  these  laws  or  any 
delinquency  in  the  acting  cook,  subjected  the  offender 
to  a  trial  and  to  such  punishment  as  the  people  thought 
proper  to  pronounce  in  his  case. 


256  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

Under  the  operation  of  these  laws  their  culinary  affairs 
advanced  prosperously,  and  not  until  it  came  to  be  the 
turn  of  one  who  had  held  the  office  of  Major,  was  there 
the  least  opposition  to  the  regulations  that  had  been 
made.  He  began  to  plead  exemption  from  performing 
the  duties  of  cook,  on  account  of  his  being  a  field  officer. 
In  answer  to  this  he  was  reminded  of  the  fact  that  he 
was  under  a  Republican  Government,  that  all  were  on 
an  equality  and  that  he  could  have  no  excuse  for  not 
peforming  his  duty. 

He  therfore  complied  with  the  regulations,  but  it  was 
evidently  with  great  reluctance,  and  so  miserably  did  he 
act  his  part  that  when  that  little  Democracy  assembled 
around  the  dinner  table,  their  fare  was  in  such  a  wretched 
condition  that  none  of  them  could  eat. 

It  was  found  that  the  Major  had  not  regarded  the  rule 
about  putting  the  peas  into  the  kettle  first,  but  had 
tumbled  in  peas  and  pork  at  the  same  time.  Neither 
had  the  rust  been  removed  from  the  pork,  and  besides, 
he  had  allowed  the  dinner  to  get  burnt,  so  that  the  ac- 
cusations against  the  Major  were  quite  numerous,  and 
he  was  immediately  arraigned  before  the  appointed  tri- 
bunal. The  charges  were  tabled  and  after  hearing  the 
statements  on  both  sides,  the  evidence  appeared  to  be 
decidedly  against  him,  the  verdict  was  brought  in — 
"  Guilty"  he  was  sentenced  to  be  cobbed,  and  was  ac- 
cordingly laid  across  a  bench  with  his  face  downwards, 
and  the  magistrate  taking  hold  of  one  end  of  his  shoe, 
proceeded  to  administer  the  given  number  of  blows. 

The  Major  complained  bitterly  of  his  treatment;  he 
was  so  much  dissatisfied  that  he  entertained  serious 


3IOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  257 

thoughts  of  rebelling  against  the  government,  and  as 
there  was  no  one  discontented  but  himself,  he  resolved 
on  forming  an  aristocracy  in  the  midst  of  this  nest  of 
republicans.  He  nailed  his  blanket  up  between  a  couple 
of  joists  in  the  prison,  and  throwing  himself  into  this, 
remained  most  of  the  time  alone,  not  mingling  with  the 
common  herd,  and  being  emphatically  above  the  majesty 
of  the  sovereign  people. 

While  the  Major  was  occupying  his  chosen  quarters 
in  his  suspended  blanket,  removed  from  the  bustle  and 
turmoil  of  the  little  world  below,  yet  not  so  far  as  to  be 
unacquainted  with  what  was  transpiring  around  him, 
there  was  a  plan  formed  by  the  prisoners  to  effect  their 
escape  by  rising  upon  the  British  guard.  They  matured 
their  purpose,  so  far  as  to  engage  some  of  the  Canadians, 
who  were  favorable  to  the  American  cause,  to  furnish 
them  with  boats  to  conduct  them  across  the  river  St. 
Lawrence,  intending  after  they  had  gained  the  opposite 
shore,  to  enter  the  State  of  Vermont  by  the  way  of  Lake 
Champlain,  and  thence  to  proceed  to  their  several  homes. 

The  day  and  hour  were  appointed,  and  the  parties  for 
attack  selected — one  to  fall  upon  the  sentries,  another 
to  dispatch  or  secure  the  guard.  Just  as  they  were 
about  to  put  their  designs  into  execution,  the  courage 
of  one  who  was  to  act  a  conspicuous  part,  failed  him, 
and  receiving  the  signal  to  withdraw,  instead  of  the  one 
for  attack,  Van  Campen  and  a  few  others  with  him,  who 
were  appointed  to  take  care  of  the  sentries,  returned 
with  chagrin  to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  this  change  in 
their  anticipated  movements.  They  were  told  by  a 
Capt.  White,  who  had  been  appointed  to  lead  the  other 


258  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES   OF 

party,  "  that  it  was  too  hazardous  and  it  had  better  be 
abandoned." 

This  scheme  was  followed  by  another,  somewhat  dif- 
ferent in  its  character,  but  more  intimately  connected 
with  the  Major,  who  still  swung  in  his  blanket.  The 
political  birthday  of  American  freedom  was  drawing 
near,  and  the  prisoners  determined  to  celebrate  the  an- 
niversary of  their  National  Independence.  But  they 
were  destitute  of  the  means  of  observing  it  according  to 
their  ideas  of  propriety.  This  difficulty  was  removed 
by  one  of  the  number,  who  informed  them  that  if  they 
would  provide  him  with  some  quicksilver  and  a  few 
old  coppers,  he  would  give  them  a  coin  that  would  pass 
for  an  English  shilling.  A  Canadian  friend  supplied 
these,  and  whenever  their  market  boy  went  to  purchase 
provisions,  he  took  of  the  new  coin  to  buy  a  small  quant- 
ity of  vegetables  and  receiving  change  in  return,  ex- 
pended it  for  brandy,  which  he  brought  into  the  prison 
by  concealing  it  in  his  basket.  In  this  way  the  prison- 
ers had  collected  a  good  sized  keg  full  of  liquor,  and 
kept  it  in  readiness  for  their  anticipated  holiday. 

Only  ten  of  them,  Van  Campen  among  the  number, 
dared  enter  upon  the  plan  of  celebration,  and  these  de- 
termined to  carry  it  through,  even  though  their  im- 
prisonment should,  on  this  account,  be  attended  with 
ten-fold  rigor.  The  others  feared  the  consequences  of 
the  undertaking,  and  declined  having  any  part  in  the 
festivities  which  had  been  prepared  for  the  occasion. 

The  Fourth  of  July  at  length  came,  and  it  was  never, 
perhaps,  hailed  with  more  heart-felt  expressions  of  joy, 
than  by  that  small  party,  who,  within  the  dark  walls  of 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  259 

a  Canadian  prison,  hailed  the  feeble  light  that  came 
streaming  in  through  the  iron  casements  as  the  herald 
of  a  brighter  day,  whispering  the  mild  accents  of  hope. 

This  small  company  of  avowed  patriots  brought  for- 
ward their  entertainment  at  an  early  hour,  and  it  was 
not  long  before  their  joy  began  to  expend  itself  in  the 
loud  and  merry  laugh,  and  the  Hessian  soldiers,  who 
were  that  day  on  guard,  very  often  sent  some  of  their 
number  into  the  upper  room  where  the  prisoners  were 
assembled  to  command  order.  These  commands  be- 
coming at  length  rather  too  frequent  and  troublesome, 
one  of  their  number  was  stationed  at  the  trap  door  by 
which  their  apartment  was  entered,  with  the  direction 
to  shut  it  upon  the  first  man  who  attempted  to  come 
with  order  of  "  Silence"  Beginning  soon  to  grow  noisy, 
one  or  two  soldiers  came  running  up,  and  as  they  began 
to  rise  above  the  floor,  the  keeper  slammed  the  door 
upon  their  heads  and  knocked  them  down  the  stairs. 
The  next  order  that  came  was  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Hessian  guns,  several  of  which  were  discharged  up 
through  the  floor,  but  fortunately  without  injury  to 
the  prisoners. 

Splinters  from  the  fractured  floor  were  thrown  about 
the  room  at  so  lively  a  rate  that  the  unruly  prisoners 
began  to  think  seriously  of  observing  greater  silence. 
They  were  therefore,  for  a  time,  quite  orderly,  and  as 
night  began  to  draw  near,  Van  Campen  proposed  that 
they  should  invite  the  suspended  Major  down  to  their 
evening's  entertainment.  The  suggestion  was  approved 
by  the  others,  and  the  inquiry  was  made,  "  How  shall 
it  be  done?"  "In  military  style,  of  course,"  replied 


260  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

Van  Campen.  Directing  two  of  them,  therefore,  to 
sharpen  their  knives,  and  being  prepared,  he  gave  the 
order — "  MAKE  READY, — TAKE  AIM, — FIRE  !"  As  the 
last  word  was  pronounced,  the  two  who  were  holding 
their  knives,  applied  them  to  the  sides  of  the  blanket, 
and  out  came  the  Major,  head  first,  to  join  the  party  at 
the  table.  The  Major  was  received  with  loud  shouts  of 
applause  ;  the  prison  rang  with  acclamations,  and  mer- 
ry cheers  resounded  from  every  quarter.  But  to  the 
poor  Major  it  proved  a  more  serious  disaster  than  they 
had  anticipated.  Falling  upon  a  bench  in  the  room  one 
or  two  of  his  ribs  were  somewhat  fractured,  and  he  was 
taken  away  to  the  hospital  to  receive  medical  attention. 
It  was  not,  however,  without  leaving  a  threat  to  expose 
all  who  had  been  the  actors  in  this  scene. 

He  was  true  to  his  word  ;  on  the  next  morning  an 
officer  came  into  the  prison  with  a  list  of  names  upon  a 
piece  of  paper,  the  first  of  which  was  Van  Campen's. 
As  the  ten  who  had  been  engaged  in  celebrating  the 
Fourth  were  called  out  together,  the  others  began  to 
congratulate  themselves  that  they  were  not  of  the  party, 
and  as  they  were  led  out  of  the  prison,  they  followed 
them  with  an  anxious  look,  anticipating  the  most  serious 
consequences.  They  were  brought  into  a  Court  Martial 
of  British  officers,  and  Van  Campen,  being  requested  by 
the  others  to  represent  their  case  for  them,  determined 
if  their  conspiracy  should  have  been  revealed  to  deny  it, 
unequivocally,  since  it  would  at  once  decide  their  fate. 

When  paraded  before  the  officers,  Van  Campen's  name 
was  called,  and  upon  answering,  he  was  told  that  he  and 
his  party  had  been  arraigned  for  misconduct  in  prison,. 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  261 

and  that  the  first  charge  against  them  was  for  a  conspira- 
cy to  destroy  the  British  guard. 

Van  Campen,  believing  that  the  crisis  demanded  a 
•denial  of  the  fact,  answered  firmly,  "  It's  a  lie,  there  is 
not  a  word  of  truth  in  it." 

The  British  officer  then  proceeded  to  enumerate  the 
•charges  consequent  upon  the  celebration  of  the  Fourth 
of  July.  He  replied  there  was  a  little  more  truth  in 
this,  that  himself  and  some  of  his  comrades  had  thought 
it  proper  not  to  pass  over  their  National  Holiday  with- 
out giving  it  some  little  attention,  and  they  had  accord- 
ingly done  all  that,  under  the  circumstances,  they  could 
to  keep  it  in  remembrance.  He  then  related  the  story 
of  their  celebration,  the  regulations  they  had  made  in 
their  Republican  Government,  the  manner  in  which  the 
Major  had  been  punished  for  not  conforming  to  the  laws, 
the  offence  he  had  taken,  described  his  abode  in  the 
blanket,  and  in  short,  gave  such  a  comic  history  of  the 
whole  affair,  that  all  of  the  officers  were  thrown  from 
their  gravity  as  judges,  and  began  to  laugh,  regarding 
it  as  a  subject  of  the  utmost  merriment. 

While  he  was  engaged  in  the  narration,  a  young  Hes- 
sian officer,  who  seemed  to  take  a  deep  interest  in  the 
story,  came  around  and  stood  close  by  Van  Campen,  that 
he  might  hear  every  word  that  was  uttered,  and  when 
he  had  ended,  Van  Campen  turned  to  him  and  inquired 
if  he  was  acquainted  with  any  of  the  Hessian  officers 
taken  with  the  army  of  Burgoyne,  who  had  been 
stationed  in  Berks  County,  Pennsylvania.  To  which  he 
answered  in  the  affirmative.  Van  Campen  then  informed 
him  that  while  an  officer  there,  he  had  often  invited 


262  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

them  to  dine  with  him,  that  others  had  paid  the  same- 
attention,  they  being  allowed  the  honor  of  a  parole,  and 
that  he  thought  the  same  privilege  should  be  allowed  to 
the  American  officers. 

The  young  officer  then  represented  the  case  to  his 
General  and  was  informed  that  it  would  be  taken  into 
consideration,  and  an  answer  given  on  the  next  day. 
Without  giving  them  any  censure,  therefore,  the  pris- 
oners were  told  that  they  might  appear  before  them 
again,  and  they  would  then  be  informed  whether  they 
could  be  allowed  the  privilege  of  a  parole.  Upon  return- 
ing to  the  prison  they  resolved  not  to  inform  their  fellows 
of  the  result  of  this  summons,  but  to  keep  it  as  a  secret 
among  themselves,  revealing  only  this — that  their  case 
would  be  decided  on  the  morrow. 

On  the  next  day,  when  the  officer  came  to  conduct 
Van  Campen  and  his  comrades  from  the  prison,  they 
assumed  the  appearance  of  concern,  and  bade  their  com- 
panions farewell,  as  though  they  never  expected  to  meet 
them  again  in  this  world.  The  others  sympathized 
deeply  with  their  fate,  at  the  same  time  feeling  that 
they  had  themselves  happily  escaped  a  sentence,  which 
they  supposed  would  be  death.  Upon  coming  before 
the  British  officers,  Van  Campen  and  his  comrades  were 
informed  that  they  would  have  the  privilege  of  the 
streets  of  Montreal  during  the  day,  if  they  would  con- 
sider themselves  in  honor  bound  to  return  to  the  guard- 
house for  lodgings  at  night.  To  this  they  readily  agreed, 
and  were  happy  in  the  thoughts  of  again  breathing  the 
open  air  of  heaven,  without  receiving  it  through  the  iron 
grates  of  a  prison.  Thus  ended  this  tragic  affair,  but  it 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  263 

was  not  without  chagrin  that  those  who  through  fear 
of  punishment,  refused  to  participate  in  the  honors  paid 
to  the  hallowed  day,  of  freedom,  beheld  their  companions 
who  had  the  hardihood  to  commit  so  great  an  offence, 
permitted  on  this  very  account,  to  enjoy  a  liberty  denied 
to  themselves. 

Soon  after  this,  Van  Campen  and  the  nine  who  were 
•  with  him  on  parole,  were  sent  to  the  island  of  Orleans, 
five  miles  below  Quebec,  and  remaining  here  until 
November,  were  placed  on  board  of  a  vessel  bound  for 
New  York,  and  after  a  dangerous  voyage  of  five  weeks, 
arrived  in  safety  at  their  place  of  destination.  Here  a 
British  commissary  came  on  board  of  their  vessel  and 
began  to  inquire  of  the  prisoners  concerning  the  treat- 
ment they  had  received.  All  of  them  told  in  turn  a 
very  doleful  story,  finding  much  fault  with  their  treat- 
ment and  making  a  great  variety  of  complaints,  until  he 
came  to  Van  Campen,  the  last  whom  he  examined.  As 
he  came  up  to  him  he  said  rather  impatiently,  "  Well,  sir, 
have  YOU  any  complaints  to  make .?" 

Supposing  it  to  be  altogether  useless  to  offer  any,  even 
though  he  had  been  treated  ever  so  ill,  he  replied,  "  Not 
at  present,  sir;  but  I  soon  may  have." 

"  Ah,  upon  what  grounds  will  you  make  your  com- 
plaint ?" 

"  Why,  sir,  if  you  don't  send  us  on  board,  ten  gallons 
of  wine,  a  quarter  of  fresh  beef,  and  a  good  supply  of 
fresh  bread,  I  shall  complain  of  you." 

The  officer  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  shaking  it 
heartily,  replied,  "  If  this  is  all,  you  shall  have  it,  sir — 
you  shall  have  it;"  and,  true  to  his  word,  he  soon  sent 


264  LIFE  AND  ADVEJSTTUKES  OF 

him  the  articles  he  had  named.  As  long  as  the  wine 
and  beef  lasted,  the  prisoners  found  no  fault  with  their 
fare. 

Gen.  Carleton  then  proposed  to  let  them  go  to  their 
own  country  on  parole,  they  pledging  themselves  not  to 
take  up  arms  against  His  Majesty,  the  King,  and  that 
they  would  repair  to  whatever  point  or  place  his  Generals 
should  call  them,  and  placing  them  on  board  of  a  cartel-, 
ship,  sent  them  up  the  North  river  to  the  American 
lines.  The  officer  of  this  vessel,  perceiving  that  they 
had  a  good  supply  of  wine  with  them,  began  to  treat 
them  very  civilly,  inviting  them  into  his  own  cabin, 
and  becoming  a  guest  with  them.  They  here  enjoyed 
themselves  exceedingly,  and  having  permission  to  sing 
some  of  their  songs,  they  sung  several  which  were  replete 
with  burlesque  upon  the  British  arms,  and  as  these  drew 
forth  the  loud  and  merry  laugh,  the  Captain  would  join 
in  with  the  rest,  and  before  he  placed  his  passengers  on 
shore,  he  was  so  much  pleased  with  the  company  of  the 
prisoners,  that  he  was  willing  himself  almost  to  be  called 
a  rebel. 

Upon  coming  on  shore  and  into  the  society  of  their 
own  countrymen,  Van  Campen  and  his  fellow  prisoners 
found  themselves  at  some  distance  from  their  immediate 
friends,  with  scarcely  a  penny  in  their  pockets  to  bear 
the  expenses  of  a  journey.  They  each  had  a  blanket, 
however,  and  disposing  of  these,  raised  a  little  money, 
and  with  this  began  to  proceed  on  foot  towards  their 
homes.  In  passing  through  New  Jersey  they  staid  over 
night  at  a  public  house,  where  the  landlord  requested 
them  to  leave  their  names  before  starting  in  the  morn- 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  265 

ing,  stating  that  inquiries  were  often  made  concerning 
prisoners  who  were  returning  home,  and  that  he  wished 
to  have  it  in  his  power  to  gratify  any  friend  who  might 
desire  information  about  them. 

They  had  been  gone  but  about  an  hour,  when  one  of 
the  inhabitants  came  in,  and  began  to  inquire  of  the 
landlord,  if  there  was  any  news.  "  None,"  said  he,  "  but 
the  passing  by  of  a  few  prisoners,  who  staid  with  me 
the  last  night." 

"  Can  you  give  me  their  names  ?" 

He  presented  him  with  a  list  of  these,  and  upon  be- 
holding Van  Campen's,  declared  that  he  must  see  him, 
"  For,"  said  he,  "  I  was  at  Northumberland  soon  after 
one  by  that  name  was  taken  prisoner,  and  every  man, 
woman  and  child  was  lamenting  his  loss,  and  this  must 
be  the  same  person;  if  I  can  be  of  any  assistance  to  him, 
I  will."  Learning  that  they  had  been  gone  but  a  short 
time,  he  mounted  his  horse  and  pursued  on  after  them. 

Upon  coming  in  sight  of  the  prisoners,  he  called  to 
them,  requesting  them  to  halt,  and  as  he  drew  near,  in- 
quired for  Van  Campen.  Answering  to  his  name,  Van 
Campen  stepped  forward  and  demanded  his  wish. 

Upon  receiving  from  him  the  name  of  the  place  where 
he  had  been  taken  captive,  the  stranger  informed  him  of 
his  having  heard  of  him  before,  and  inquired  if  he  had 
with  him  what  money  he  wanted  to  bear  his  expenses  on 
his  way  home.  Van  Campen  replied  that  money  was  at 
that  time  a  very  scarce  article  with  him,  and  thereupon 
the  stranger  handed  him  half  a  joe  (about  eight  dollars), 
saying  that  it  was  all  he  had  with  him,  and  that  as  he 
had  a  family  to  support,  and  was  expecting  to  remove 


266  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

into  the  vicinity  of  Northumberland,  he  might  have  the 
privilege  of  returning  it  to  him  again  if  he  chose.  Van 
Campen  thanked  him  for  his  kindness,  and  promised  to 
do  so  with  interest,  as  he  afterwards  did.  With  this  ad- 
dition to  their  funds,  the  prisoners  proceeded  on  their 
way  with  lighter  hearts,  and  upon  arriving  at  Princeton, 
the  Free  Masons  learning  their  history  and  apprised  of 
the  fact  that  one  or  two  of  them  belonged  to  their  fra- 
ternity, called  a  meeting  at  which  they  raised  funds  suffi- 
cient to  hire  a  carriage,  in  which  they  were  conveyed  to 
Philadelphia.  They  were  a  rare  looking  company  for 
the  elegant  vehicle  in  which  they  rode  and  were  amazed 
by  the  curiosity  excited  on  the  way  by  their  singular  ap- 
pearance. 

At  Philadelphia  Lieut.  Van  Campen  received  his 
quarter's  pay,  procured  a  suit  of  uniform  for  which  he 
exchanged  his  Canadian  dress,  and  returning  to  Northum- 
berland, was  received  by  his  friends  with  demonstrations 
of  joy. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

From  the  time  of  Lieut.  Van  Campen's  return  home, 
which  was  in  the  month  of  January,  1783,  until  early  in 
the  spring,  he  was  mostly  occupied  in  visits,  which  this 
season  allowed  him  to  make  among  his  friends.  While 
journeying  in  the  upper  part  of  Pennsylvania  for  this 
purpose,  he  received  a  letter  from  Capt.  Robison  inform- 
ing him  that  an  exchange  had  been  made  between  prison- 
ers, so  that  he  could  enter  into  service,  and  that  he  must 
now  return  to  duty.  Making  his  preparations  therefore 
he  immediately  directed  his  course  towards  Northum- 
berland, and  upon  arriving  there  was  sent  with  a  com- 
pany of  men  to  take  charge  of  Wilksbarre  Fort. 

He  was  stationed  here  to  protect  the  inhabitants  from 
the  continued  depredations  of  the  Indians,  who,  though 
peace  had  been  established  between  America  and  Britain, 
still  continued  to  infest  the  region  of  the  border  settle- 
ments, that  they  might  plunder  whatever  objects  came 
within  their  reach.  But  the  mere  presence  of  a  military 
force  was  not  sufficient  to  prevent  the  mischief  of  these 
troublesome  neighbors,  who  crept  cautiously  up  to  the 
quiet  farm-house,  and  watching  their  opportunity,  drove 
away  cattle  and  horses. 

Soon  after  Van  Campen  had  taken  charge  of  Wilks- 
barre Fort,  Capt.  Robison  arrived  to  receive  the  com- 
mand himself,  while  he  directed  the  former  to  proceed 
(267) 


268  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OP 

up  the  Susquehanna  as  far  as  Queen  Esther's  Flatts, 
with  a  company  of  men  and  there  lay  in  wait,  that  he 
might  intercept  parties  of  Indians  who  were  infesting 
the  country  for  the  purpose  of  plunder.  Selecting  his 
men,  he  proceeded  up  the  river  in  a  boat,  with  provisions 
and  the  equipages  of  the  camp  and  soon  pitched  his  tent 
at  the  appointed  place.  Remaining  here  a  few  days 
without  making  any  discoveries,  curiosity  led  him  one 
day  to  go  and  examine  his  old  battle-ground,  at  Hog- 
back Hill,  which  was  but  a  few  miles  above,  on  the 
river.  He  was  accompanied  by  none  of  his  party  and 
had  gone  about  five  miles  when  he  heard,  at  a  short  dis- 
tance from  him,  the  tramping  of  a  horse.  Supposing  an 
enemy  to  be  near,  he  threw  himself  under  the  cover  of  a 
thick  growth  of  bushes  and  awaited  his  approach.  Just 
then  there  hove  in  sight  a  beautiful  horse,  mounted  by 
one  of  elegant  appearance,  in  the  British  dress.  The 
first  notice  he  had  of  the  presence  of  Van  Campen,  was 
as  he  saw  him  in  the  path  before  him,  aiming  his  rifle  at 
his  head,  giving  the  order,  "  Halt  /"  He  checked  his 
horse  and  his  hand  dropped  immediately  upon  a  holster 
pistol.  "  Draw  a  pistol"  said  Van  Campen,  "  and  you 
are  a  dead  man  /"  He  then  received  the  order,  "  Dis- 
mount, sir  !" 

The  rifle  was  still  pointing  towards  him  and  he  obeyed. 
"  Tie  your  horse  /" 

The  horse  was  tied.  "  Right  about  face,  march  !  " 
He  wheeled  and  marched.  "Halt!"  He  halted. 

Van  Campen  then  went  to  his  horse,  untied  him  and 
with  his  rifle  in  one  hand  and  the  reins  in  the  other, 
mounted.  He  then  took  one  of  the  pistols  from  its 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  269 

place,  and  finding  it  loaded,  cocked  it  and  directed  his 
prisoner  to  march  in  front.  As  he  passed,  he  gave  a 
wishful  look  at  the  bridle,  as  though  he  would  seize  the 
reins.  Van  Campen  said  :  "  Touch  the  reins,  sir,  and  2 
will  blow  your  brains  out  /"  Submitting  quietly,  he  be- 
gan to  march  on  before  Van  Campen,  and  the  latter  in- 
quiring his  name  and  business,  the  other  replied — Allan, 
and  that  he  was  on  his  way  to  Congress,  from  the  Six 
Nations,  for  the  purpose  of  making  a  treaty  of  peace. 

Upon  coming  to  the  Flatts,  Van  Campen's  soldiers 
discovered  him  riding  an  elegant  grey  horse,  marching 
his  man  before  him.  The  Sergeant  paraded  his  soldiers 
immediately  in  front  of  the  tents,  and  as  he  came  up 
gave  him  the  military  salute  and  inquired — "  Where  did 
you  get  that  bird  ?"  Van  Campen  replied  that  he  caught 
him  on  the  waters  of  the  Chemung,  a  little  below  their 
old  battle-ground.  Dismounting,  he  gave  the  horse 
into  the  care  of  one  of  his  soldiers,  and  found  that  he 
had  given  a  true  account  of  his  business.  He  then 
remarked  to  him — "  Allan,  your  name  is  regarded  with 
so  much  infamy  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  country 
through  which  you  are  to  pass,  on  account  of  your  more 
than  savage  cruelty,  exercised  among  the  defenseless 
families  of  the  frontiers,  that  when  once  they  hear  of 
your  presence,  they  will  certainly  put  you  to  death;  and 
that  you  may  go  on  your  business  in  safety,  I  will  break 
up  my  camp  and  conduct  you  beyond  Wilksbarre." 

He  therefore  made  his  arrangements  in  accordance 
with  this  determination,  descended  the  river  to  Fort 
Wilksbarre  and  conducted  Allan  into  the  Fort.  He  had 
not  been  here  long  however,  before  the  intelligence  was 


270  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

spread  among  the  inhabitants  that  Allan  had  been  cap- 
tured and  was  in  the  Fort;  and  coming  up  in  a  mass 
they  demanded  that  he  should  be  surrendered.  So 
determined  were  they  upon  getting  possession  of  Allan, 
that  though  Van  Campen  used  his  utmost  influence  to 
dissuade  them  from  their  purpose,  showing  them  the 
importance  of  an  Indian  treaty,  and  that  until  one  was 
formed  they  could  not  expect  to  occupy  their  farms  in 
safety,  it  was  with  the  greatest  reluctance  that  they 
withdrew  from  the  Fort. 

On  the  next  day  Van  Campen  accompanied  Allan  with 
a  guard  until  he  was  beyond  the  probable  reach  of  danger, 
and  proceeding  on  his  way,  he  arrived  safely  at  Congress, 
and  made  arrangements  by  which  a  treaty  was  concluded 
with  the  Indians,  during  the  succeeding  summer. 

Lieutenant  Van  Campen  returned  to  Fort  Wilksbarre, 
where  he  continued  in  command  until  the  month  of 
November,  when  upon  receiving  news  that  the  terms  of 
peace  had  been  ratified,  the  army  was  disbanded  and  he 
retired  from  military  life  to  engage  in  the  duties  of  a 
private  citizen.* 

*As  there  are  only  six  or  seven  pages  more  of  Mr.  Hubbard's 
text,  which  are  devoted  chiefly  to  a  brief  survey  of  his  life,  and 
deal  somewhat  with  matters  introduced  in  my  part  of  the  work, 
I  have  thought  best  for  this  reason,  and  also  to  avoid  any  un- 
necessary repetitions,  to  suppress  them,  and  continue  as  nearly 
unbroken  as  may  be,  the  story  of  Van  Campen's  life  and  adven- 
tures to  the  end, — ED. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Very  soon  after  his  retirement  from  the  service,  Lieut. 
Van  Campen  married  Margaret,  the  daughter  of  Mr. 
James  McClure,  a  wealthy  farmer  who  formerly  resided 
in  the  vicinity  of  Northumberland,  and  had  recently  died. 
Van  Campen  at  once  undertook  the  management  of 
the  estate,  and  "  carried  on  "  the  farm  for  several  years. 
The  writer  has  not  been  able  to  learn  of  any  important 
or  unusual  occurrence  with  which  he  was  in  any  way 
connected,  during  that  period,  which  is  considered  worthy 
of  note. 

Left  to  the  quiet  and  peaceful  occupation  of  the 
"  broad  acres  "  of  the  McClure  place,  it  is  safe  to  pre- 
sume that  he  prosecuted  farming  operations,  as  he  did 
every  thing  else  he  undertook,  with  zeal  and  energy, 
and,  as  his  marital  relations  were  most  pleasant,  and 
three  daughters  were  born  to  him  during  his  stay  on  the 
place,  it  is  also  safe  to  conclude,  that  he  was  for  the 
times,  a  "  model  husband." 

Mary,  who  afterwards  became  the  wife  of  George 
Leckhart,  and  the  mother  of  Alfred,  James,  Joseph  and 
Mary  Leckhart,  was  born  on  the  10th  of  October,  1784. 
Anna,  who  married  Alvin  Burr,  and  was  the  mother 
of  Moses  Burr,  was  born  October  29,  1786,  and  Priscilla, 
afterwards  Mrs.  Samuel  Mulholland,  was  born  September 
15,  1789. 

(271) 


2*72  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

About  this  time  (1789)  he  purchased  a  large  tract  of 
land  in  the  neighborhood  of  Briar's  Creek,  to  which  he 
soon  after  removed,  and  resided  there  for  about  five 
years,  when  a  good  opportunity  offering,  he  sold  out, 
reserving  however,  a  lot  of  sixty  acres,  which  he  promised 
to  an  evangelical  society,  upon  the  condition  that  they 
should  build  a  church,  which  they  afterwards  did,  when 
the  terms  being  complied  with,  he  executed  a  convey- 
ance of  the  land  as  he  had  proposed. 

It  was  during  the  residence  of  the  family  in  the  "  Briar 
Creek  "  neighborhood,  that  their  two  last  children  were 
born;  Elizabeth,  who  married  Rev.  Robert  Hubbard, 
and  became  the  mother  of  Rev.  J.  N.  Hubbard,  the 
author  of  the  preceding  part  of  this  book,  on  April  3, 
1792,  and  Lavina,  who  became  Mrs.  Dr.  Samuel  South- 
worth,  on  March  3,  1794. 

In  1795  or  1796,  more  likely  however  in  1796,  although 
he  might  in  1 795  have  made  a  preliminary  reconnoissance, 
and  felled  some  trees  and  girdled  others  preparatory  to 
further  improvements,  he  left  the  "  Briar  Creek  "  neigh- 
borhood, and  settled  in  what  was  soon  afterwards,  and 
is  now  known,  as  "  McHenry  Valley,"  in  what  is  now 
Almond,  Allegany  Co.,  N.  Y. 

The  journey  from  Briar  Creek  to  Almond  must  of 
necessity  have  been  attended  with  many  interesting,  and 
quite  likely  some  exciting  incidents,  involving  as  it  did, 
the  poling  up  the  Chemung  and  Canisteo  rivers  of  flat 
bottomed  boats  or  arks,*  laden  with  their  household 

*Guy  H.  McMaster,  in  his  interesting  history  of  Steuben  county, 
page  75,  refers  to  a  meeting  between  Van  Campen  and  Mohawk, 
which,  without  doubt,  occurred  during  the  progress  of  this 
journey,  thus  :  "Major  Moses  VanCampen,  well  known  to  the 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  273 

effects,  and  other  property  which  they  needed  to  make 
a  start  with  in  the  "  new  country  "  to  which  they  were 
going. 

Of  a  necessity  it  must  have  been  laborious,  annoying, 
and  attended  with  more  or  less  danger  ;  and  the  five 
little  girls,  the  eldest  eleven  years  of  age,  and  the  young- 
est a  babe  in  its  mother's  arms,  certainly  afforded  suffi- 
cient objects  for  maternal  concern  and  anxiety. 

It  seems  to  be  a  conceded  historical  fact,  that  in  Mc- 
Henry  Valley  in  1796,  were  built  three  log  houses,  one 
on  the  "  old  Sanders  farm,"  by  Major  Moses  Van  Camp- 
en,*  one  by  Henry  McHenry,  and  one  by  William 
Gray. 

They  were  of  course,  of  the  most  primitive  style, 
quite  likely  for  awhile,  with  blankets  hung  in  the  door 
openings,  and  "  factory  "  cloth  or  oiled  paper  stretched 

Six  Nations,  as  a  powerful,  daring  and  sagacious  ranger  in  the 
border  wars  of  Pennsylvania,  moved  up  the  river  with  a  colony 
destined  for  Allegany  county,  and  offered  to  land  at  the  settle- 
ment on  Canisteo  Flats.  VanCampen  was  especially  obnoxious 
to  the  Indians  for  the  part  he  had  taken,  as  a  leader  of  a  bold 
and  destructive  attack  made  in  the  night  by  himself  and  two 
others.  *  *  *  The  savages  recognized  Tan  Campen  on  his 
-arrival  at  Canisteo,  as  '  the  man  that  lent  John  Mohawk  the 
hatchet.'  Captain  Mohawk  himself  was  there,  and  had  a  special 
cause  of  grievance  to  exhibit,  in  a  neck  set  slightly  awry  from 
a  blow  of  the  tomahawk.  The  settlers  rallied  for  the  defence 
of  VanCampen.  There  was  every  prospect  of  a  bloody  fight; 
but  after  much  wrangling  it  was  agreed  that  the  two  parties 
should  divide,  while  VanCampen  and  Mohawk  advanced 
between  them  to  hold  a  'talk.' 

"  This  was  done,  and  in  a  conference  of  considerable  length 
between  the  two  old  antagonists,  the  causes  of  difficulty  were 
discussed,  and  it  was  finally  decided  that  each  was  doing  his 
duty  tTien,  but  that  now,  war  being  ended,  they  ought  to  forget 
past  injuries,  Mohawk  offered  his  hand.  The  threatened  fight 
became  a  feast." 


*This  farm  is  now  owned  by  Abizor  Phillips. 


274  LIFE  AND   ADVENTURES   OP 

across  the  window  openings,  and  they  managed  through 
the  warm  weather  to  get  along  without  chimneys,  as, 
tc  in  the  fall  they  all  united,  and  in  one  week  built  three 
chimneys,*  and  killed  thirty-six  deer,"  so  stated  Major 
Van  Campen  to  John  McNitt,  who  as  late  as  1879  was 
living  at  Almond. 

The  knowledge  which  Van  Campen  had  acquired  of 
the  surveyor's  art,  and  his  skill  with  the  compass,  which 
he  attained  by  ins  practice  in  the  Northumberland  and 
Briar  Creek  regions,  soon  became  known  in  this  new 
neighborhood,  and  new  settlers  coming  in,  and  frequent 
purchases  being  made,  his  services  in  laying  out  land 
and  setting  up  boundaries  were  soon  in  frequent  de- 
mand. 

It  was  not  long  before  his  fame  had  spread  beyond 
the  limits  of  his  immediate  "  settlement,"  and  became 
known  to  Col.  "Williamson,  the  accomplished  agent  of 
the  Pulteney  Estate,  who  gave  him  considerable  em- 
ployment, and  ^ustly  appreciated  his  ability  and  judg- 
ment. 

Soon  Philip  Church,  then  quite  a  young  man,  made 
his  appearance  in  these  western  wilds.  He  had  just 
made  a  purchase  of  100,000  acres,  not  very  far  distant 
from  this  new  settlement,  and  desiring  to  place  it  on  the 
market,  was  soon  in  need  of  a  surveyor. 

Col.  Williamson,  who  had  become  acquainted  with 
Mr.  Church  and  was  aware  of  his  requirements,  took 
occasion  to  recommend  Van  Campen  as  the  man  he 
wanted.  Accordingly  Church  determined  to  visit  him, 


*It  is  said  a  part  of  the  old  Van  Campen  chimney  is  still, 
standing. 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  2*75 

and  made  the  journey  through  the  woods  to  McHenry 
Valley,  and  the  two  men  met  for  the  first  time.* 

The  impressions  made  by  this  first  meeting  were 
mutually  favorable  'f  the  acquaintance  thus  formed  soon 
ripened  into  the  strongest  friendship,  and  except  by 
death,  was  never  for  a  moment,  even,  interrupted. 

Van  Campen's  stay  in  McHenry  Valley  was  short. 
His  acquaintance  with  Church  and  employment  in  his 
service,  which  required  the  greater  part  of  his  time,  and 
the  scene  of  his  operations  being  so  far  distant  from  his 
habitation,  all  conspired  to  make  his  location  quite  in- 
convenient. So  it  was  soon  deemed  necessary  to  make 
another  remove,  which  was  soon  after  accomplished, 
locating  this  time,  on  what  afterwards  turned  out  to  be 
the  eastern  limits  of  the  village  of  Angelica,  a  site 
selected  with  rare  good  judgment. 

In  August,  1801,  he  was  employed  by  Mr.  Church  to 
make  a  thorough  exploration  of  his  whole  tract.  In 
company  with  Evart  Van  Wickle,  John  Lewis,  John 
Gibson,  and  Stephen  Price,  Mr.  Church  met  him  at 
Almond,  then  the  settlement  nearest  the  Church  Tract, 
and  from  thence  proceeded  directly  to  a  point  near  the 
south-east  corner  of  the  tract,  following  very  nearly  the 
route  afterwards  adopted  for  the  Erie  Rail  Road. 

*Before  me  lies  a  letter  from  Miss  Mary  Leckhart,  a  grand- 
daughter of  Major  Van  Cam  pen,  in  which  speaking  of  this  visit 
she  says :  "  *  *  *  Philip  Church  came  to  secure  his  services  to 
survey  his  large  tract  of  land.  *  *  *  It  was  in  the  latter  part  of 
summer,  and  the  family  observed  a  person  in  the  corn  field, 
very  vigorously  shaking  his  clothing,  which  they  learned  after- 
wards, was  to  divest  himself  of  fleas,  as  he  had  been  much  ex- 
posed to  them  while  in  the  woods.  It  was  but  an  hour  or  so  after- 
wards when  he  came  to  the  house,  and  introducing  himself,  stated 
-the  object  of  his  visit." 


276  LIFE   AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

Just  here  it  maybe  well,  for  a  brief  moment,  to  pause- 
and  study  the  character  and  make-up  of  this  party. 

Van  Campen  at  that  time  was  in  the  full  meridian  of 
life,  in  possession  to  the  fullest  extent  of  all  his  powers 
and  faculties,  physical  and  mental,  not  one  in  the  least 
impaired,  all  at  their  best  ;  his  varied  experiences  dur- 
ing the  eventful  years  of  the  war  had  given  him  such  a 
knowledge  of  life  in  the  woods,  such  a  familiarity  with 
nature  in  her  grand  old  solitudes,  as  was  well  calculated 
to  render  his  service  of  great  practical  value  in  such  an 
undertaking  ;  Church,  a  young  man  of  twenty-three, 
alert,  resolute,  courageous,  and  inspired  with  a  zeal  born 
of  the  enterprise  he  was  engaged  in,  having  of  course 
a  personal  interest  which  no  one  else  could  have,  and 
the  other  members  of  the  party  stout,  athletic,  daring 
fellows,  and  dressed,  of  course,  in  such  plain,  convenient 
garb,  as  was  suited  for  the  enterprise  ;  taken  all  in  all 
they  must  have  made  a  group  which  we  of  today  would 
fain  look  upon,  a  party  in  fact,  just  suited  to  the  busi- 
ness in  hand. 

The  work  was  at  once  begun,  prorecuted  with  dili- 
gence, and  continued  until  they  became  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  whole  tract;  with  its  streams,  its 
hills  and  valleys,  its  peculiarities  of  soil,  its  timber  and 
herbage,  the  facilities  its  streams  afforded  for  dams  and 
mill  privileges,  and  possible  sites  for  villages;  in  shprt, 
they  made  such  a  study  of  the  territory,  as  became  of 
great  value  in  prosecuting  the  work  of  subdivision,  which 
was  soon  afterwards  commenced. 

Terminating  their  reconnoissance  near  the  north-west 
corner  of  the  tract,  Church  and  Van  Campen  made  up 


MOSES  VAX  CAMPEN.  277 

their  minds  to  take  a  pleasure  trip  to  Niagara  Falls. 
Dismissing  the  other  members  of  the  party,  who  departed 
in  an  opposite  direction  for  their  homes,  they  took  an 
Indian  trail  that  bore  off  in  the  desired  direction.  This 
they  pursued  for  two  days,  when  they  arrived  at  the 
Seneca  Indian  village.  Proceeding  on  their  way  they 
soon  made  their  appearance  in  the  little  white  settlement 
of  "New  Amsterdam"  (Buffalo),  in  a  very  sorry  plight; 
with  clothes  badly  torn,  beards  unshaven,  features  tanned 
.and  camp  smoked. 

They  visited  the  falls,  returned  to  Buffalo  and  took 
the  "  white  man's  trail  "*  on  their  return  to  Bath.  As 
no  such  a  tramp  had  been  contemplated,  soon  after  leav- 
ing Buffalo,  money  and  provisions  were  exhausted,  with 
the  exception  of  a  surplus  of  chocolate,  which  they 
managed  to  exchange  with  the  settlers  for  meals.  Mr. 
Ellicott  had  just  got  his  land  office  built  at  Batavia. 
At  Ganson's  there  was  a  militia  training,  the  first  ever 
:had  west  of  the  Genesee  river.  One  of  the  officers, 
Richard  W.  Stoddard,  supplied  Mr.  Church  with  money, 
and  they  resumed  their  journey  improved  in  purse  and 
spirits,  halting  at  Geneseo  for  a  brief  visit  with  Mr. 
Wadsworth,  with  whom  Mr.  Church  had  become  ac- 
quainted in  New  York,  and  finally  arriving  at  Bath  much 
fatigued  in  body,  well  pleased  however  with  their  adven- 
turous "  trip  to  Niagara  Falls." 

It  is  safe  to  say  that  this  expedition  involved  as  much 

'  *The  early  settlers  were  wont  to  call  the  first  track  made 
through  the  forest,  which  by  any  means  could  be  followed,  with 
the  rudest  conveyance  even,  "  the  white  man's  trail,"  to  distin- 
guish it  from  the  "Indian  trail,"  and  such  a  road  had  been  cut 
through  to  Batavia. 


278  .        LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

personal  discomfort  and  peril  as  were  encountered  later 
in  Sherman's  famous  "march  to  the  sea." 

Van  Campen's  foresight  in  selecting  the  location  for 
his  home,  was  afterward  proven  by  the  location  of  the 
Bath  and  Olean  turnpike,  which  passed  the  place  just 
in  front  of  his  house. 

Clearing  off  a  small  piece  of  groumd,  and  the  erection 
of  some  rude  teriements  in  which  to  live  during  the  time 
to  be  devoted  to  the  construction  of  the  large  brick 
house  he  soon  after  put  up,  was  the  first  work  which 
engaged  his  attention.  Making  an  excavation  at  the 
base  of  the  hill  a  few  rods  in  the  rear  of  the  site  selected 
for  his  dwelling  he  discovered  material  of  the  proper 
consistency  to  make  a  good*  article  of  brick.  Stone  well 
adapted  for  building  purposes,  were  found  in  abundance 
conveniently  near,  and  soon  in  the  midst  of  that  forest 
of  pine  and  oak  prevailing,  arose  as  it  were  by  magic, 
in  grand  proportions,  a  house  whose  walls  at  this  writ- 
ing (1892),  after  the  lapse  of  eighty-four  years,  are  still 
intact,  whose  foundations  show  no  signs  of  settling,  a 
house  indeed  whose  salient  features  typify  the  substan- 
tial character  of  the  man  who  reared  it. 

It  wad  during  the  erection  of  this  house  that  a  thrill- 
ing incident  occurred.  The  Major  was  at  the  time  called 
away  on  business,  which  detained  him  for  several  days. 
He  had  in  his  employ  a  colored  man,  whom  he  held  in 
servitude  under  the  then  existing  laws  of  the  State. 
One  night  as  Mrs.  Van  Campen  and  a  domestic  were 
about  to  retire,  they,  with  true  feminine  instinct,  looked 
under  the  bed,  when  lo  !  and  behold  !  there  laid  the 
brute  of  a  negro,  with  a  butcher  knife  in  his  hand. 


o 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  279 

Screams  of  the  most  violent  kind  of  course  were  in  order, 
which  quickly  aroused  the  laborers,  who  slept  in  a  small 
structure  conveniently  near.  They  immediately  made 
their  appearance  upon  the  scene,  and  secured  the  ugly 
creature.  Upon  the  Major's  return  he  at  once  sold  him 
to  Gen.  Cruger,  of  Bath,  and  never  after  owned  such 
property. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

In  the  search  for  material  for  the  proper  treatment  of 
"Van  Campen  as  surveyor,  the  author  has  not,  in  some 
respects,  been  rewarded  with  results  commensurate  with 
his  expectations. 

For  instance,  nothing  can  be  learned  of  the  Churches 
as  to  the  terms  upon  which  he  prosecuted  the  work, 
whether  by  the  day,  acre  or  mile,  for  length  of  lines 
run ;  all  who  constituted  his  party  of  assistants  have 
long  since  been  numbered  with  "the  great  majority," 
and  it  is  not  learned  that  any  one  has  been  sufficiently 
interested  in  the  matter,  to  gather  up  any  data  or  de- 
tails and  preserve  them  for  possible  future  use. 

His  "Field  Notes"  have,  however,  been  carefully 
preserved  by  the  Churches  and  Burrs,  and. an  act  has 
been  passed  by  the  Legislature  which  is  now  a  law, 
under  which  they  may  be  authenticated,  for  use  in 
Court,  when  lines  are  in  dispute  on  the  Church  Tract, 
and  copies  of  them  have  at  different  times  been  made  by 
surveyors  for  use  in  their  immediate  practice  upon  the 
lands  which  he  subdivided,  and  a  careful  inspection  of 
them  affords  good  facilities  to  the  practical  surveyor  for 
a  reasonably  fair  estimate  of  his  ability  in  that  line  of 
work,  and  inferentially,  of  certain  peculiarities  in  the 
prosecution  of  his  surveys. 

Consulting  the  "  Book  of  Surveys "  of  the  Church 
(280) 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  281 

Tract,  and  his  "  Field  Notes,"  one  is  at  once  struck  with 
the  neatness  of  his  chirography,  the  case  with  which  he 
made  all  his  figures,  and  the  excellence  of  his  plots  ;  he 
is  in  fact  drawn  irresistibly  and  rapidly  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  he  is  inspecting  the  work  of  a  man  of  a  good 
deal  more  than  ordinary  ability. 

His  method  of  describing  and  perpetuating  "  corners,'' 
was  of  uniform  application,  as  well  as  the  way  in  which 
he  caused  his  lines  to  be  "  marked  "  or  "  blazed."  An 
instrument  was  carried  along  by  some  member  of  the 
party  with  which  to  mark  the  "  corner  posts "  and 
"  corner  trees  "  with  the  numbers  of  the  adjacent  lots, 
and  the  course  and  distance  of  the  "  corner  trees  "  from 
the  "  corner  posts  "  were  carefully  noted  in  his  "  Field 
Book."  "  Corner  posts,"  in  his  surveys  subsequent  to 
the  subdivision,  were  invariably  referred  to  as  being 
marked  with  a  "  blaze  and  three  notches,  two  above  and 
one  below." 

His  party  of  assistants  must  have  numbered  five  at 
least,  and  possibly  six,  and  it  is  known  that  a  pack-horse 
laden  with  camp  equipage  and  commissary  stores  ac- 
companied them  ;  so,  wherever  night  overtook  them, 
they  would  make  their  camp,  selecting  of  course  a  place 
conveniently  accessible  to  water.  It  is  a  matter  of 
tradition  that  his  chief  axeman  for  most  of  the  time, 
was  a  half-breed  Indian,  whose  name  cannot  be  given, 
who  was  remarkably  expert  with  the  "  wondrous  instru- 
ment." Of  more  than  ordinary  height,  his  striding 
abilities  were  first-class,  and  his  stout  arms  and  hands 
cleared  away  with  remarkable  celerity  the  obstructions 
to  sight  which  came  in  their  way.  Quick  of  perception, 


282  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OP 

he  knew  just  what,  and  how  much,  to  cut,  which  great- 
ly facilitated  their  progress. 

The  extreme  low  prices  of  the  lands  which  he  sub- 
divided, precluded  the  taking  of  as  much  pains  as  are 
now  taken  in  laying  out  and  dividing  land  ;  the  lines  he 
ran  in  the  prosecution  of  these  original  subdivisions 
were  "  needle  lines,"  and  about  six  miles  per  day  was 
the  average  of  work  done. 

Taking  all  these  things  into  consideration,  the  author 
is,  from  the  observations  which  he  has  of  necessity  been 
called  to  make  upon  his  work,  in  a  practice  of  nearly 
forty  years,  during  which  time  he  has  had  frequent 
occasion  to  retrace  his  lines,  in  some  instances  where 
roads  have  been  laid,  extending  nearly  across  a  town- 
ship, led  to  the  conclusion  that  his  work  as  a  whole 
was  well  done,  indeed  so  well  done  as  to  justly  excite 
surprise  that  it  was  so  well  done,  and  admiration  for  the 
ability  displayed  in  its  prosecution. 

In  support  of  this  conclusion,  I  am  pleased  to  quote 
the  following  from  so  good  an  authority  as  Leander 
Gorton,  the  veteran  and  accomplished  surveyor  of  Bel- 
mont,  N.  Y. 

"  Of  all  the  early  surveyors  I  have  followed  in  this  re- 
gion, I  long  ago  learned  to  know  and  like  his  work  the 
best,  and  have  cherished  a  feeling  of  acquaintance  and 
comradeship  with  him,  derived  from  my  knowledge  of 
his  work." 

One  of  the  objects  incidental  to  the  subdivision  of  a 
tract  of  wild  land,  is  to  obtain  the  data  from  which  to 
make  a  reasonable  estimate  of  the  amount,  character, 
and  variety  of  timber  on  the  several  lots,  obtain  inform- 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  283 

ation  as  to  soil,  herbage,  surface  configuration,  streams, 
springs,  ponds,  swamps,  etc.,  so  as  to  make  an  intelli- 
gent appraisal  of  the  land  upon  the  different  lots,  pre- 
paratory to  sales.  . 

For  this  business  Van  Campen,  from  his  habits  of 
close  observation,  and  long  experience  in  border  war- 
fare, which  of  necessity  made  him  familiar  with  the 
primitive  woods  which  covered  this  country,  was  emi- 
nently qualified.  So  with  mind  and  eye  intent  upon  the 
business  in  hand,  equipped  with  compass  and  Jacob- 
staff,  Field  Book  and  pencil,  he  carefully  directed  the 
course,  and  with  the  progress  of  his  chain-bearers,  noted 
the  distances  at  which  brooks,  creeks  and  rivers  crossed 
his  lines,  made  mention  of  their  width  and  directions, 
ascents  and  descents,  the  exact  distance  at  which  they 
attained  the  summit  of  some  hill  or  ridge,  the  base  of 
some  steep  bank,  and  the  character  of  soil,  whether 
"open flats,"  "  1st  qual.  uplands,"  "2nd  qual.  uplands," 
"  highlands,"  etc.,  etc.* 

The  extent  of  his  subdivisional  work  was  considerable. 
In  addition  to  the  100,000  acres  embraced  in  the  "  Church 
Tract,"  which  he  surveyed  in  1810-11  he  subdivided  T. 
1.,  R.  7,  of  the  Pulteny  Estate  (Phelps  and  Gorham), 
which  is  now  the  town  of  Independence,  in  1815.  In 
1817  he  surveyed  the  "Patterson  Tract,"  in  TPS.  1,  & 
2,  R.  2,  and  in  1818,  the  "Cazenovia  Tract,"  now  West, 
Almond.  Besides  all  this  work  which  covered  about 


*In  many  of  his  reports  to  Judge  Church,  the  term  "  strict 
measure  "  is  introduced  after  giving  the  number  of  acres,  and 
the  names  of  the  chain-bearers  and  other  persons  present.  It  is 
supposed  that  in  those  instances  more  than  ordinary  impor- 
portance  was  attached  to  the  work. 


'284  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

150,000  acres,  he  did  a  great  deal  of  work  for  Judge 
Church  in  measuring  off  land  for  settlers,  as  appears  by 
the  voluminous  "  Book  of  Surveys,"  so  long  kept  in  the 
land  office  at  the  Church  Manor  House. 

He  was  also  called  in  various  instances  to  act  as  Com- 
missioner and  surveyor  of  roads  laid  and  opened  by  the 
State. 

April  10,  1810,  by  act  of  the  Legislature,  he  was 
appointed  surveyor,  and  with  Valentine  Brother  of  Can- 
andaigua  and  George  Hornell  (afterward  Judge  Hornell), 
of  Hornellsville,  Commissioners,  to  lay  out  and  open  a 
road,  "  from  Canandaigua,  by  the  head  of  Conesus  Lake, 
by  the  mOst  eligible  route  to  the  mouth  of  Olean  river." 

In  1813  he  was  placed  at  the  head  of  a  commission  of 
which  Christopher  Hurlbut,  of  Arkport,  and  Jedadiah 
Strong,  of  Olean,  were  the  other  members,  to  lay  out  a 
road  "  from  the  termination  of  the  '  Pine  Creek  Road,' 
at  Crestown,  Pa.,  to  Hamilton  (Olean),  and  thence  to 
the  outlet  of  Chautauqua  Lake." 

"With  Joseph  Ellicott,  Robert  Troup,  Charles  Carroll, 
Philip  Church,  Dugald  Cameron,  Seymour  Bouton,  Syl- 
vanus  Russell  and  William  Higgins,  he  was  appointed 
in  1819  to  lay  out  a  road  from  Angelica  by  way  of  Van 
Campen's  Creek,  to  the  village  of  Olean  (Hamilton). 

When  the  "  turnpike,"  from  Bath  to  Olean  came  to 
be  located  and  constructed,  Van  Campen  was  a  leading 
spirit,  and  helpful  from  the  inception  of  the  project,  to 
the  completion  of  the  work.  Judge  Church  was  an 
interested  co-ad jutor  in  the  turnpike  enterprise.  With 
this  brief  recapitulation  of  his  services  as  surveyor,  to 
which  of  course  must  be  added  the  surveys  of  various 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN. 

roads  for  his  own  and  other  towns,  which  work  he  con- 
tinued to  do  even  after  his  removal  to  Dansville  (1831), 
and  the  original  survey  of  the  plat  of  Angelica  and  other 
villages,  the  reader  will  readily  conclude  that  his  life 
during  the  years  mainly  devoted  to  this  work,  must 
have  been  one  of  unusual  activity,  and  required  a  degree 
of  endurance  seldom  equalled,  and  very  rarely  excelled. 

Whether  Major  VanCampen  held  any  civil  office  in 
Pennsylvania,  is  not  known  to  the  author,  nor  is  it  im- 
portant. It  is  known  that  he  was  Assessor  during  his 
brief  sojourn  in  what  is  now  Almond,  and  Excise  Com- 
missioner in  Angelica  in  1805.  As  these  offices  were  of 
minor  importance,  it  will  be  assumed  for  the  purpose  of 
this  resume  that  the  years  covered  by  Major  Van  Camp- 
en's  incumbency  of  civil  office,  began  with  1807,  and 
ended  probably  in  1831. 

Aug.  12,  1807,  he  was  appointed  Judge  of  the  Court 
of  Common  Pleas,  along  with  Philip  Church  as  first 
Judge,  and  Evart  Van  Wickle  and  Thaddeus  Bennett 
as  associates.  From  the  records  in  the  Allegany  County 
Clerk's  Office,  it  appears  that  he  was  appointed  "  Judge 
and  Justice  of  the  Peace,"  June  13,  1810,  and  was  suc- 
cessively "sworn  in"  as  such  officer,  in  1811-13-14-15— 
19  and  21.  He  was  County  Treasurer  "from  1814  to 
1826  inclusive  of  both  years;"  so  says  our  present 
incumbent,  the  veteran  and  venerable  Daniel  D.  Gardiner. 
From  the  records  it  therefore  appears  that  during  some 
of  the  time  he  must  have  held  two  offices  at  the  same 
time,  and  next  to  Mr.  Gardiner,  he  held  the  office  of 
County  Treasurer  longer  than  any  other  man. 

June  25,  1828,  he  was  "  sworn  in"  as  Deputy  County 


286  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

Clerk;  just  how  long  he  filled  that  place  is  not  now  pre- 
cisely known.  November  12,  1830,  he  "qualified"  as* 
Commissioner  of  Deeds,  an  office  corresponding  very 
nearly  to  our  present  Notary  Public,  and  held  that  office 
until  his  removal  to  Dansville  the  next  year,  and  it  was 
quite  likely  the  last  public  office  he  ever  held. 

Assuming  his  first  civil  office  in  1807,  at  the  mature 
age  of  fifty  years,  possessed  of  a  naturally  vigorous  mind, 
enriched  by  such  varied  experiences  as  very  seldom  fall 
to  the  lot  of  one  individual,  a  knowledge  of  affairs  drawn 
from  large  intercourse  with  the  world,  in  almost  every 
phase  conceivable,  rare  perceptive  faculties,  and  strict 
integrity,  combined  with  sound  judgment,  he  brought 
to  the  discharge  of  official  duties,  a  competency  of  quali- 
fications which  eminently  fitted  him  for  their  intelligent 
discharge  and  administration. 

NOTE. — He  was  also  for  several  years  Commissioner  of  High- 
ways of  the  town  of  Angelica,  and  records  of  surveys  of  roads  by 
him  made,  are  found  in  the  Angelica  Town  Clerk's  Office,  as  early 
-as  1805. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

It  had  for  years,  previous  to  his  removal  from  Angeli- 
ca in  1831,  been  the  custom,  on  public  occasions  which 
failed  to  command  the  attendance  of  Major  Van  Camp- 
en,  to  form  in  procession  in  the  public  square,  and  keep- 
ing step  to  the  inspiring  music  of  fife  and  drum,  with 
the  dear  old  colors  flying,  march  to  his  residence  nearly 
a  mile  distant,  pay  their  respects,  and  receive  his  cordial 
greeting,  accompanied  with  words  of  cheer,  and  some- 
times of  kind  advice  and  encouragement.  His  presence 
alone  was  a  benediction. 

Horatio  Jones,  the  long  ago  captive  with  the  Indians, 
whose  strategic  maneuvers  at  the  Pigeon  Woods,  in  the 
spring  of  1782,  saved  Van  Campen's  life,  afterwards  for 
many  years  the  renowned  interpreter,  possessing  and 
wielding  great  influence  over  the  Indians,  highly  re- 
spected also  by  the  whites,  and  better  known  in  his  time 
throughout  the  whole  Genesee  river  country  than  any 
other  man,  was  yet  spared  to  spend  the  evening  of  his 
days  at  "Sweet  Briar,"  on  his  extensive  farm  near 
Genesee. 

These  two  old  patriots  had  for  years  been  in  the  habit 
of  each  paying  the  other  a  visit  at  least  once  a  year, 
and  these  occasions  had  come  to  be  regarded  as  impor- 
tant in  the  calendar  of  yearly  events.  They  were  great- 
ly enjoyed  by  themselves,  and  others  would  somehow 
(287) 


288  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES   OF 

time  their  work  or  business  so  as  to  listen  to  their  leg- 
ends, hear  them  recount  their  exploits,  their  hair-breadth 
escapes,  their  varied  experiences  with  the  Indians,  and 
other  reminiscenses  of  the  Revolutionary  period,  and 
feel  that  they  were  richly  rewarded  for  the  time  thus 
spent. 

These  visits  were  continued,  and  with  more  frequency 
after  the  Major's  removal  to  Dansville,  as  the  distance 
between  them  was  made  considerably  less. 

In  1836,  Capt.  Jones  died.  It  was  a  hard  blow  for 
Van  Campen,  who  felt  his  loss  very  keenly.  Mr.  San- 
burn  and  Capt.  Elnathan  Perry  were  still  left.  His  ac- 
quaintance with  them  since  the  Revolutionary  war  wa& 
not  however  so  intimate  as  with  Capt.  Jones,  and  he 
was  deeply  impressed  with  his  loneliness. 

In  the  summer  of  1841,  the  people  of  Rochester,  which 
place  had  just  merged  into  city  proportions,  moved 
thereto  by  feelings  of  patriotism,  inspired  quite  likely 
by  some  recent  utterances  in  regard  to  one  of  the  most 
cruel  episodes  of  the  Revolution,  conceived  the  idea  that 
it  would  be  a  very  proper  thing,  indeed  the  proper 
thing,  to  remove  the  remains  of  Lieut.  Boyd  and  his 
companion  Parker,  and  their  comrades,  who  were  so 
cruelly  slain  by  the  merciless  savages  when  Sulivan's 
army  invaded  the  Seneca  country  in  1779,  from  Livings- 
ton County,  where  they  had  so  long  lain,  "unwept, 
unhonored,  and  unsung,"  give  them  appropriate  funeral 
services,  and  with  imposing  ceremonies,  elaborate  eulogy, 
and  labored  panegyric,  consign  them  to  proper  and  re- 
spectful interment,  in  a  certain  elevated  section  of  the 
then  newly  opened  and  beautiful  cemetery  of  Mt.  Hope, 


MOSES   VAN  CAMPEN.  289 

which,  should  be  set  apart  forever  for  the  interment  of 
soldiers  of  the  Revolution,  dignify  the  sacred  place 
with  the  name  of  "  Revolutionary  Hill,"  or  "  Patriot 
Hill,"  and  mark  it  with  an  appropriate  monument  ;  and 
with  promises  of  such  a  nature,  obtained  not  only  the  con- 
sent, but  the  approval  and  co-operation  of  the  people  of 
Livingston  County  in  the  enterprise. 

Accordingly  meetings  were  held,  not  only  at  Roches- 
ter and  Genesee,  but  at  other  places  as  well,  along  the 
beautiful  Genesee  Valley,  for  the  purpose  of  preparing 
to  take  part  in  the  imposing  demonstration  with  which 
it  was  thought  best  to  accompany  the  patriotic  under- 
taking, and  committees  were  appointed  to  whom  were 
confided  the  arrangement  of  all  the  details  of  the  funer- 
al pageant. 

Gov.  Seward  accepted  an  invitation  to  attend  and 
grace  the  ceremonies  with  his  presence,  and  prominent 
citizens  from  different  parts  of  the  State  signified  their 
intention  to  be  present.  Promising  to  be  an  occasion  to 
be  made  memorable  in  the  history  of  the  Lower  Genesee, 
not  only  on  account  of  its  nature,  but  also  from  the 
character  and  position  of  those  who  were  to  participate 
in  the  exercises,  and  appealing  as  it  did  to  the  patriotic 
element  so  dominant  at  the  time,  great  care  was  taken 
by  the  committee  having  the  matter  in  charge,  to  make  a 
proper  selection  of  a  person  to  preside  at  the  ceremonies. 

With  remarkable  unanimity  the  minds  of  the  commit- 
teemen  met  upon  one  man.  All  eyes  were  turned  to 
the  venerable  patriot,  the  brave  soldier,  the  eminent 
civilian,  Major  Moses  Van  Campen,  then  residing  at 
Dansville,  N.  Y.  He  was  appealed  to,  and  kindly  con- 


290  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

sented  to  preside  at  the  exercises  to  be  held  at  Cuyler- 
ville,  but  was  in  too  feeble  a  condition  to  think  of  ac- 
companying the  cortege  to  Rochester. 

Judge  Hosmer,  of  Avon,  in  consideration  of  his  years, 
prominence  as  a  citizen,  and  known  ability,  was  selected 
to  deliver  the  oration  at  Cuylerville,  and  accepted  the 
invitation,  but  about  a  week  before  the  event,  he  in- 
formed -the  committee  that  he  could  not  comply  with 
their  wishes. 

In  this  extremity,  a  promising  young  man,  of  con- 
ceded ability  and  good  attainments,  who  has  since  for 
many  years  worn  with  honor,  and  shed  lustre  on  the 
judicial  ermine  in  St.  Louis,  then  principal  of  the  Tem- 
ple Hill  school  at  Geneseo,  and  who  had  at  the  recent 
Fourth  of  July  celebration  at  Geneseo,  delivered  a  very 
acceptable  oration,  was  appealed  to,  and  at  a  late  hour 
pressed  into  service. 

On  the  afternoon  of  August  19th,  a  flotilla  of  five 
canal  boats,  upon  which  embarked  as  many  military  com- 
panies, invited  guests  and  members  of  the  General  Com- 
mittee of  Arrangements,  left  Rochester,  while  the  Mayor 
and  several  members  of  the  Common  Council  took  car- 
riages, all  arriving  at  Mt.  Morris  early  the  next  morning. 
After  partaking  of  a  bountiful  breakfast,  prepared  by 
the  citizens  of  Mt.  Morris;  and  a  parade  of  the  troops 
through  the  principal  streets,  they  returned  to  Cuyler- 
ville, where  great  crowds  had  already  assembled. 

Geneseo  was  awake.  A  long  procession  of  carriages 
was  formed.  Dirges  were  played  by  bands  of  music. 
A  new  brass  field  piece,*  upon  which  was  appropriately 

*On  a  visit  to  Geneseo  in  September,  1892,  Judge  Abbott  (who 


MOSES  VAX  CAMPED.  291 

engraved  its  name,  "  Major  Moses  Van  Campen"  was 
brought  out,  a  salute  fired,  and  the  long  line  moved  in 
solemn  procession  for  the  grove  at  Col.  Cuyler's,  bearing 
with  them  in  a  beautiful  sarcophagus,  the  remains  of 
the  comrades  exhumed  at  Groveland. 

Arriving  at  the  mound  from  whence  had  been  taken 
the  relics  of  Boyd  and  Parker,  they  were  placed  in  an 
urn,  and  from  thence  appropriately  surmounted  the  sar- 
cophagus; and  soon  was  reached  the  place  selected  for 
the  exercises. 

On  the  platfonn,  seated  beside  Major  Van  Campen, 
who  was  then  eighty-five  years  of  age,  were  Capt.  Elna- 
than  Perry,  aged  eighty-one,  and  Mr.  Sanburn,  seventy- 
Tiine,  all  three  actively  engaged  in,  and  the  only  known 
survivors  at  that  time  of,  Sullivan's  historic  army. 

After  appropriate  religious  services,  Mr.  Treat  was 
introduced,  and  addressed  the  assemblage  in  strains  of 
eloquence  eminently  fitting  to  the  occassion,  and  highly 
creditable  to  him  as  a  scholar  and  historian. 

After  specially  addressing  the  military  companies 
present,  he  turned  to  the  venerable  Van  Campen,  and 
thus  concluded  his  remarks.  "  *  *  *  *  Yours  has 
been  an  eventful  life,  but  you  have  been  kindly  spared 
to  receive  the  grateful  tributes  of  your  admiring  country- 
men, and  to  witness  the  unparalleled  growth  of  your 
country,  and  the  success  of  her  free  institutions." 

by  the  way  is  a  staunch  Democrat)  kindly  conducted  the  author 
to  the  Park  to  see  the  old  gun,  where  it  was  found  on  the  ground, 
wrong  side  up,  the  carriage  in  a  terribly  shattered  condition, 
in  fact  mostly  "  broken  to  pieces."  Said  the  Judge  "  The  Re- 
publicans took  the  old  gun  out  to  ratify  the  renomination  oi 
Harrison,  loaded  it  to  the  muzzle,  and  touched  it  off — result — 
carriage  all  in  pieces,  and  gun  '  tother  side  up.'  The  old  fellow 
was  indignant  and  kicked  the  whole  business  over,  you  see  !" 


292  LIFE  AXD  ADVENTURES  OF 

Then  again  turning  to  the  military  he  said,  "  Soldiers  t 
One  of  the  few  surviving"  officers,  Major  Moses  Van 
Campen,  our  presiding  officer,  and  the  old  schoolmate 
and  companion  in  arms  of  the  gallant  Boyd,  is  now  stand- 
ing before  you,  to  perform  in  behalf  of  himself  and  his 
venerable  comrades,  and  in  the  name  of  Livingston 
County,  the  sacred  duty  of  committing  to  you  these 
honored  relics. 

"  Listen  to  his  words,  and  call  to  mind  his  own  match- 
less heroism  and  virtues, — those  of  one  worthy  of  this 
high  duty, — the  brave  soldier  and  patriot,  surrendering 
to  the  soldiers  of  another  age,  the  precious  remains  of 
his  own  patriotic  and  lion-hearted  comrades,  that  they 
may  receive  at  the  hands  of  a  grateful  posterity,  the 
honors  which  are  ever  the  just  due  of  heroism  and 
virtue." 

Impressed  with  a  deep  sense  of  the  solemnity  of  the 
occasion,  in  a  voice  which  betrayed  the  emotions  which 
required  an  effort  to  suppress,  Major  .Van  Campen,  as. 
President  of  the  day,  then  addressed  the  vast  concourse 
of  people  by  whom  he  was  surrounded.  Said  he:  "Fel- 
low Citizens, — We  no  longer  hear  the  war-whoop  of  the 
savages.  We  are  no  longer  alarmed  by  the  martial  drum 
calling  us  to  arms.  We  no  longer  hear  the  roar  of  canon, 
nor  the  din  of  small  arms.  We  are  no  longer  shocked  by 
the  cries  of  the  wounded,  nor  the  groans  of  the  dying. 
We  no  longer  see  the  fertile  fields  of  our  country  stained 
with  the  blood  of  your  fathers,  and  of  my  companions 
ill  arms.  But  we  see  the  relics  of  those  patriotic  youths^ 
who  shed  their  blood  for  the  rights  of  man,  deposited 
in  that  sacred  urn  before  you. 


MOSES    VAN  CAMPEX.  293 

"  Gentlemen  of  the  Committees  !  Citizens  and  soldiers 
<of  the  counties  of  Monroe  and  Livingston  !  You  have 
-conferred  upon  me  the  honor  of  presiding  upon  this  day 
on  this  important  and  interesting  occasion. 

"  I  confess  I  want  ability  to  discharge  the  duties  con- 
nected with  the  deep  interest  felt  on  this  occasion ;  yet  I 
feel  happy  in  doing  what  I  can  to  commemorate  the  scenes 
which  are  this  day  brought  before  us.  It  will  not  be 
necessary  for  me  to  say  much  after  the  interesting 
address  which  we  have  just  heard.  Yet  I  must  say 
that  I  little  expected  to  see  the  time  when  the  remains 
of  some  of  my  companions  in  arms,  whose  blood  was 
shed  in  the  glorious  struggle  for  the  liberty  and  inde-. 
pendence  of  our  country,  and  shed  on  the  soil  of  Livings- 
ton County,  and  whose  patriotic  remains  for  sixty -two 
years  have  been  mouldering  in  her  dust,  should  here  this 
day  be  presented  to  the  view  of  this  great  assembly. 

"  How  different  do  they  appear  to  me  now,  from  what 
they  did  sixty-two  years  ago,  when  I  saw  them  in  the 
vigor  of  life,  and  in  the  bloom  of  youth. 

"  Aye  !  my  noble  Boyd  !  could  your  immortal  spirit 
witness  the  scenes  of  this  day,  methinks  it  would  rejoice 
to  see  your  old  friend  and  companion  making  a  surrender 
of  your  mortal  remains  and  those  of  your  brave  men, 
who  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  tomahawk  and  scalping  knife 
of  the  savage,  surrendering  you  to  the  honorable  com- 
mittee and  associations  from  Rochester,  who  have  pre- 
pared for  you  a  resting  place,  till  you  are  called  from 
the  slumbering  dust  by  the  voice  of  your  God. 

"  And  you,  gentlemen,  who  have  taken  so  honorable 
.a  part  in  the  scenes  of  this  day,  your  names  are  worthy 


294  LIFE  A1STD  ADVENTURES   OF 

of  a  pagfc  in  the  iistory  of  our  country,  for  this  act  of 
patriotism. 

"  Gentlemen,  I  now  with  these  my  worthy  companions 
and  the  only  two  surviving  members  present,  of  the 
army  of  Gen.  Sullivan,  and  in  the  name  of  the  Committee 
of  the  County  of  Livingston,  surrender  to  you  these 
sacred  relics  for  an  honorable  interment  at  Mt.  Hope, 
where  you  will  pay  to  them  the  highest  tribute  of  respect. 
Gentlemen,  they  are  yours." 

Hon.  E.  F.  Smith,  Mayor  of  the  city  of  Rochester, 
then  appropriately  responded,  saying  among  other  things, 
that  "he  was  confident  the  citizens  of  Rochester  would 
sacredly  discharge  the  duty  of  rendering  their  last  rest- 
ing place  in  Mt.  Hope  Cemetery,  an  appropriate  mauso- 
leum for  those  whose  services  in  the  cause  of  freedom 
entitled  them  to  honor  in  death  as  in  life." 

The  imposing  cortege  re-embarked  and  returned  to 
the  city  of  Rochester,  where  they  arrived  on  the  21st  in 
the  morning,  when  a  grand  procession  being  formed, 
Gov.  Seward  and  many  others  joining  them,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  Mt.  Hope,  where  with  appropriate  exercises 
and  patriotic  speeches  of  the  Governor  and  others,  the 
sarcophagus  and  urn  containing  the  sacred  relics,  were 
left  on  "  Revolutionary  Hill,"  and  thus  ended  the  most 
imposing  pageant,  the  really  most  patriotic  demonstra- 
tion, thus  far  happening  in  the  history  of  the  young  city 
of  Rochester. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

.  * 

As  had  been  well  attested  in  many  a  bloody  fray, 
Van  Campen's  conduct  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution 
was  well  calculated  to  inspire  terror  among  the  Indians, 
and  yet  his  relations  with  them  in  subsequent  years  were 
generally  of  a  pleasant  nature. 

Up  to  the  time  of  his  removal  to  Dansville  (1831), 
and  for  some  time  after,  even,  the  Indians  from  the  Can- 
eadea,  Tonawanda,  and  Buffalo  Reservations,  used  fre- 
quently to  visit  him.  Some  of  these  visits,  no  doubt, 
were  prompted  by  mere  curiosity  to  see  the  man;  some 
to  renew  old  acquaintanceship,  some  to  barter  baskets, 
needlework,  ladles,  etc.,  for  articles  which  they  wanted, 
and  had  good  reason  to  suppose  he  might  have,  and  it  is 
known  that  some  came  to  him  for  advice  and  counsel  in 
matters  of  importance. 

John  Mohawk,  then  an  aged  chief,  formerly  a  warrior 
of  renown,  was  still  living  on  the  Caneadea  Reservation, 
about  twenty  miles  below  Angelica.  (This  must  have  been 
along  in  the  twenties.)  His  famous  encounter  with  Van 
Campen  was  known  "  far  and  wide,"  and  he  had  frequent 
occasion  to  exhibit  the  scar  which  he  bore,  as  a  sort  of 
souvenir  of  that  interesting  event. 

Meeting  Capt.  Horatio  Jones  one  day,  (it  is  hardly 
known  where,  though  his  son  Charles  Jones  thinks  it  must 
have  been  at  "  Sweet  Briar,"  Jones'  home,  near  Geneseo; 
(295) 


296  LIFE   AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

the  fact  is  Capt.  Jones  was  in  those  days  quite  a  ubiq- 
uitous character;  he  was  here,  he  was  there,  he  was 
everywhere,  and  anywhere,  and  all  pretty  much  at  the 
'same  time,  and  more  extensively  known  than  any  other 
man  in  the  Genesee  country,)  Jones  told  him  he  ought 
to  go  and  see  Van  Campen.  Mohawk  said,  "  Van  Campen 
would  not  want  to  see  me."  Jones  said,  "  Van  Campen 
is  a  warrior.  It  is  peace  now; — he  will  be  glad  to  see 
you." 

Mohawk  finally  yielded  to  his  persuasions,  and  soon 
after  went  to  see  him.  Some  one  accompanied  him  to 
Van  Campen's  house.  The  Major  was  sick  and  confined 
to  his  room  and  bed.  It  was  warm  weather,  and  just  at 
dusk.  Their  errand  was  made  known.  A  daughter  of 
Van  Campen,  who  answered  the  call,  went  and  told  her 
father  there  was  an  Indian  there,  whom  she  thought,  from 
his  appearance,  was  John  Mohawk,  who  wanted  to  see 
him.  Said  the  Major,  "  Tell  him  to  come  in."  Said  she, 
"  Are  you  not  afraid  ?"  He  said,  "  No,  tell  him  to  come 
in."  Mohawk  then  came  in.  Van  Campen  then  said,  "Are 
you  John  Mohawk  ?"  Mohawk  said,  "  Yes."  Then  Van 
Campen  said,  "  Come  here."  The  Indian  came  up  to 
the  bed.  Van  Campen  placed  his  hand  on  his  neck,  and 
running  it  down  under  the  clothing,  very  plainly  felt 
the  scar  made  by  the  hatchet,  and  said,  "  Yes,  you  are 
John  Mohawk,  that's  my  mark." 

Some  time  after,  Mohawk  came  to  Van  Campen's  for 
some  corn.  Geo.  Lockhart,  who  had  recently  married 
one  of  the  Van  Campen  girls,  was  present.  He  knew  all 
about  the  hatchet  affiair,  but  from  curiosity  to  know 


RELICS  OF  VAN  CAMPEN,  NOW  IN  POSSESSION  OF  MOSES  BURK, 

OF  ANGELICA,  N.  Y.     RIFLE,  COMPASS,  JACOB'S  STAFF, 

CHAIN,  &c.,  &c.     (See  Page  298.) 


MOSES  VAN  CAMPBN.  297 

low  Mohawk  would  take  it,  upon  observing  the  scar, 
innocently  (?)  asked  him  how  he  came  by  it.  When 
Mohawk  answered,  "  Yankee  done  it,  Yankee  done  it. 
Peace  now  !"  and  said  no  more  about  it. 

Mr.  N.  A.  Pettee,  of  Wiscoy,  New  York,  says  his 
father,  the  late  Ebenezer  Pettee,  of  Pike,  N.  Y.,  used 
frequently  to  tell  of  witnessing  a  meeting  between  Van 
Campen  and  Mohawk,  which  occurred  at  a  public  house, 
at  Cold  Creek  (Hume),  very  likely  the  one  kept  by  the 
late  "  Uncle  Chauncey  G.  Ingham,"  when  they  talked 
over  "war  times."  The  famous  encounter  was  gone 
over  with,  when  Mohawk  asked  Van  Campen  to  drink 
with  him,  remarking,  "  White  man  too  much  for  Indian 
that  time  /" 


The  good  feeling  existing  between  Mohawk  and  Van 
Campen,  during  those  later  years,  was  feelingly  attested 
by  Mohawk's  carving  a  very  fine  ladle  and  giving  it  to 
a  daughter  of  Van  Campen,  Mrs.  George  Lockhart,  as 
a  pledge  or  token  of  friendship. 

This  ladle  was  for  many  years  used  in  the  dairy  oper- 
ations of  the  Lockhart  family,  and  is  now  carefully  pre- 
served by  a  daughter,  Miss  Mary  Lockhart,  of  Almond, 
N.  Y.,  though  the  real  custodian  of  this  interesting  old 
relic  at  this  writing,  is  Hon.  Wni.  P.  Letchworth,  who  is 
deeply  interested  in  everything  pertaining  to  Mohawk 
and  Van  Campen.* 

*John  Mohawk,  alias  "Old  Wayne  Washington,"  by  which 
name  many  of  the  early  settlers  in  this  vicinity  knew  him,  was 
buried  on  what  came  afterward  to  be  known  as  Lot  Twenty-six, 
of  Joseph  Jones'  subdivision  of  the  Caneadea  Indian  Reservation, 
(Town  of  Hume,  Allegany  Co.,  N.  Y.,)  a  few  rods  to  the  rear  of 
the  present  farm  house  of  Delos  Benjamin,  Esq.  He  must  have 
died  late  in  the  twenties. 


298  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

Moses  Burr,  of  Angelica,  N.  Y.,  a  grandson  of  Van 
Campen,  still  has  the  favorite  rifle  of  the  Major,  a 
beautiful  piece  of  workmanship,  made  to  order,  and 
elaborately  embellished  with  silver — and  it  is  said,  a 
remarkable  good  shooter  in  its  day,  in  the  hands  of  its- 
owner — his  compass,  Jacob-staff,  chain,  drafting  instru- 
ments and  various  other  things  he  left,  most  of  which, 
are  shown  in  the  picture,  "  Relics  of  Van  Campen." 

Hon.  Wm.  P.  Letchworth,  at  his  beautiful  country 
seat,  Glen  Iris  (Genesee  Falls),  last  summer  showed  "the 
author  an  old  traveling  trunk,  which  Major  Van  Campen 
once,  and  probably  for  long  years,  owned  and  used. . 
Compared  with  some  of  our  modern  "  Saratogas,"  it  is 
of  quite  diminutive  proportions.  Its  material  is  leather, 
over  a  steel  or  iron  frame,  lined  with  bed  ticking,  and  it 
is  now  quite  badly  "  demoralized." 

On  the  inside  is  still  to  be  seen  the  business  card,  or 
advertisement  of  the  house  from  which  it  was  obtained,, 
which  reads: 

"  McKENZIE, 

CORNER  BROADWAY  AND  WALL  ST., 
TRAVELING  TRUNKS  OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION." 

And  on  the  outside  is  an  oval  brass  plate  upon  which  ia 
neatly  engraved  the  name, 

MOSES  VAN  CAMEEN. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

After  removing  to  Dansville  (1831),  Major  Van; 
Campen  did  some  work  in  the  line  of  surveying,  and 
continued  to  be  quite  active  for  some  years.  He  lived 
on  Ossian  St.,  in  a  house  which  is  still  standing,  but  haa 
been  removed  to  Seward  St.,  and  is  now  owned  by  Misa 
Anna  Adams.  The  place  on  Ossian  St.  is  now  occupied 
by  a  furniture  establishment. 

In  a  recent  interview  with  Mrs.  Dr.  Branch,  a  daughter 
of  the  late  Gen.  Mills,  of  Mt.  Morris,  she  informed  me 
that  he  used  frequently,  while  living  in  Dansville,  to 
visit  her  father,  and  they  would  return  the  visits.  She- 
was  quite  young  at  the  time,  and  her  recollections  of  the 
Major  are  remarkably  distinct.  She  speaks  especially 
of  his  methodical  habits.  At  precisely  eight  o'clock 
every  evening  he  would  wind  up  the  clock,  then  read  a 
portion  of  Scripture  and  have  family  worship,  after- 
which  anyone  was  at  liberty  to  retire  or  remain  up 
longer  for  reading  or  conversation,  as  they  might  elect.- 

He  was  of  a  cheerful  nature,  somewhat  of  a  humorist, 
enjoyed  greatly  the  jokes,  anecdotes  and  stories  of  others, 
and  could,  as  occasion  seemed  to  require,  contribute  his 
full  share  toward  making  pleasant  a  social  gathering. 
Many  came,  some  from  long  distances,  to  gaze  upon  his 
features  and  listen  to  his  conversation,  which,  for  their- 
gratification,  was  largely  made  up  of  stories,  anecdotes,, 
(299) 


300  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

incidents  and  reminescences  of  Revolutionary  days.  He 
could  accommodate  himself  to  any  society,  whether 
learned  or  illiterate;  was  equally  at  home  in  the  draw- 
ing-room of  the  rich,  or  the  humble  cabin  of  the  "  set- 
tler," and  his  character  and  attainments  were  such  as  to 
command  universal  respect,  and  even  admiration. 

In  February,  1845,  he  was  stricken  with  paralysis — a 
severe  shock — and  during  the  next  month  his  wife  died. 
Afflicted  in  body  and  bereaved  in  spirit,  his  fourth 
daughter,  Mrs.  Hubbard,  then  a  widow,  came  and  kept 
his  house,  affectionately  caring  for  him,  ministering  to 
his  necessities,  and  relieving,  as  much  as  possible,  his 
•distress.  Faithfully  attended  to,  he  made  partial  re- 
covery, became  so  much  improved  in  1847  that  he  en- 
joyed a  reasonable  degree  of  health  for  one  of  his  years, 
in  fact,  his  body  was  so  much  restored  and  faculties  so 
recovered  as  to  enable  him,  in  the  exuberancy  of  his 
spirits,  and  with  a  kind  of  old  man's  pride,  to  execute 
those  examples  of  computation  of  areas,  of  which  is  so 
neatly  given  a  reduced  fac  simile,  in  such  a  style  and 
manner  as  would  do  credit  to  a  much  younger  man. 

In  May,  1848,  he  removed  to  Almond,  and  took  up 
his  abode  with  Joseph  Lockhart,  a  son  of  his  daughter 
Mary,  Mrs.  Geo.  Lockhart.  As  the  debility  of  age  and 
increasing  infirmities  became  more  and  more  apparent, 
he  frequently  expressed  a  desire  to  get  back  to  the  "  old 
place  "  to  die.* 

*The  "old  place"  had  many  years  before  been  sold  on  a 
judgment  obtained  against  him  on  paper  he  had  endorsed,  and 
obligations  he  had  incurred  for  others,  and  the  well  earned  ac- 
cumulation of  years  of  hard  labor  was  thus  swept  away.  His 
son-in-law,  Alvin  Burr,  was  the  purchaser,  and  so  for  a  long  time 
it  was  kept  in  the  family. 


MOSES   VAX  CAMPEX.  301 

This  wish  was  gratified,  as  in  June,  1849,  he  made  his. 
last  remove,  this  time,  indeed,  to  the  "  old  place,"  to- 
live  with  his  daughter  Anna,  wife  of  Alvin  Burr,  who 

now  owned  it.     He  was  feeble,  his  constitution  broken 

> 

his  body  suffering  with  pain,  so  distressing  at  times  aa 
to  throw  dark  shadows  over  his  naturally  cheerful  spirits. 

Slowly  moving  around  as  best  he  could  on  crutches, 
he  passed  the  remainder  of  his  days  mostly  indoors,  and 
when  October  came,  with  "meadows  brown  and  sere,' 
when  the  rich  autumnal  tints  fell  upon  the  forest  foliage, 
giving  hint  that  the  season  was  ended  and  the  harvest 
had  come,  it  became  painfully  apparent  that  his  end  was 
near,  that  this  golden  sheaf  was  soon  to  be  garnered  in. 

So,  slowly  the  candle  of  life  burned  down  in  its  socket. 
The  tongue  lost  its  cunning,  the  eye  its  luster,  the  faintly 
nickering  light  went  out  on  the  loth  inst.,  and  his  spirit 
departed  to  be  forever  at  rest  with  his  Maker. 

Previous  to  his  death  he  had  expressed  a  wish  that 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Aitken,  of  Sparta,  might  preach  his 
funeral  sermon.  A  messenger  was  dispatched  for  his. 
friend,  and  he  came. 

After  the  burial,  which  was  on  Sunday,  the  17th,  the 
services  were  conducted  in  the  Presbyterian  church.  "  I 
have  fought  a  good  fight,"  was  the  text  used  as  the 
foundation  of  an  able  discourse,  which  was  listened  to- 
by a  large  concourse  of  people,  notwithstanding  the 
weather,  which  was  very  rainy. 

In  the.  beautiful  village  cemetery  at  Angelica,  not  far 
back  from  the  street,  and  at  a  distance  of  only  about 
twenty  feet  from  where  now  repose  the  remains  of  his 


302  LIFE    AND    ADVENTURES    OF 

lifelong  friend  and  early  patron,  Judge  Philip  Church, 
•can  be  seen  a  plain  marble  slab,  bearing  this  inscription: 

IN  MEMORY  OF 

MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN, 

A  BRAVE  OFFICER  OF  THE  REVOLUTIONARY  WAR, 
-AN  EMINENT  CITIZEN  AND  AN  ENLIGHTENED  CHRISTIAN. 

DIED  OCTOBER  15,  1849, 
AGED  92  YEARS  AND  9  MONTHS. 

"  The  notes  of  war  are  hushed, 

The  rage  of  battle  o'er, 
The  warrior  is  at  rest, 

He  hears  our  praise  no  more." 

"  The  soldier  nobly  fought 

For  all  we  dearly  love, 
He  fought  to  gain  a  heavenly  crown, 

And  now  he  reigns  above." 


In  religious  faith  and  convictions  Major  Van  Campen 
was  a  devoted  Presbyterian.  He  was  one  of  the  six 
who  united  in  organizing  the  Presbyterian  church  at 
Angelica,  in  1812,  and  was  the  first,  and  for  many  years 
the  only,  ruling  elder. 

In  the  language  of  his  obituary,  written  by  Rev.  Mr. 
Aitken,  who  also  prepared  the  inscription  for  his  tomb- 
stone, "  His  Christianity  was  pure,  his  views  of  religion 
sound  and  scriptural,  and  his  fidelity  and  integrity  of  char- 
acter were  like  his  own  well  aimed  rifle,  true  to  the 
mark." 


APPENDIX. 
"NOTE  A. 

Pearce,  in  his  "  Annals  of  Luzerne  County,"  speaking 
of  this  transaction,  as  related  by  Rogers,  a  boy  at  that 
time,  and  taken  prisoner  with  the  others,  says  (using 
Rogers'  language),  "  Pike  proposed  to  kill  the  Indians. 
The  prisoners  were  all  pinioned  but  myself,  and  it  was 
agreed  that  I  should  procure  a  knife,  which  I  did.  Pike 
•cut  himself  loose,  and  while  the  Indians  were  sleeping 
he  took  away  their  guns,  and  then  cut  the  other  men 
loose.  One  Indian  awakened  and  immediately  Pence 
fired  at  him.  Major  Van  Campen  took  a  hatchet  and 
tilled  two  Indians  before  they  arose  ;  the  rest  ran.  The 
prisoners  all  escaped  and  arrived  safely  at  Wilkesbarre." 

"  Jonah  Rogers  was  thirteen  years  of  age,  and  was 
known  as  a  person  of  truth.  His  statement  conflicts 
materially  with  that  of  Van  Campen,  who  says  the  In- 
dians were  killed  chiefly  by  his  own  hand,  and  that 
Pike  was  an  arrant  coward.  We  have  also  found  Van 
dampen's  stories  of  other  matters  to  be  erroneous,  and 
we  are  disposed  to  receive  the  account  of  Rogers  as  un- 
qualifiedly true." 

Col.  John  G.  Freeze  in  his  "  History  of  Columbia 
County  "  says  : 

"  Mr.  Pearce  says  that  Capt.  Walker  erected  Fort  Jen- 
kins, and  charges  that  Van  Campen  claims  that  honor. 
(303) 


304  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

Certainly  no  such  claim  is  made  in  the  "  Life  of  Van 
Campen,"  and  I  cannot  account  for  this  inadvertance. 

"  Mr.  Pearce  asserts  that  Fort  Muncey  was  built  by 
Capt.  Walker.  It  was  so  built  in  1778,  under  Col.  Hartr 
ley,  but  it  was  also  as  certainly  abandoned,  and  substan- 
tially destroyed,  and  remained  so  in  December,  1779.. 
Major  Van  Campen  says  that  "in  March,  1782,  at  the 
head  of  Capt.  Robison's  company,  he  was  ordered  to 
march  to  a  place  called  Muncey,  and  there  rebuild  a 
fort,  which  had  been  destroyed  by  the  Indians  in  the 
year  1779." 

"  I  see  no  reason  to  question  Major  Van  Campen's  ver- 
acity in  this  matter.  He  was  certainly  with  Capt. 
Robison  in  June,  1781,  and  in  September,  1781  ;  and  in 
April,  1782,  Col.  Hunter  writes  to  Vice  President  Potter 
that  Capt.  Robison  is  then  at  Muncey,  and  is  repairing 
the  fort.  Besides  Van  Campen's  narrative  was  written 
and  published  at  a  time  when,  if  false,  it  could  and 
would  have  been  contradicted  by  many  living  witnesses. 

"  I  am  furnished  the  following  letter  by  a  gentleman 
who  shows  himself  competent  to  speak  on  the  subject : 
"  You  are  no  doubt  aware  that  certain  sapient  historians 
have  endeavored  to  make  Abraham  Pike  the  hero  of  the 
killing  of  the  Indian  captors,  instead  of  the  hated  and 
despised  Pennamite,  Van  Campen.  Abraham  Pike  was 
a  rather  worthless  fellow,  doing  but  little  good  for  him- 
self and  still  less  for  others  ;  wandering  around  from 
house  to  house,  retailing  his  Munchausen  tales,  thereby 
securing  his  whisky,  bread,  and  a  warm  place  by  the  fire, 
on  the  strength  of  his  wonderful  exploits  as  related  by 
himself.  I  have  heard  of  an  incident  related  of  him,  for 


o 

2P 

K 

H 
O 


+3    O 

•W   ^ 


H  >• 
>  S 
W  o 

v« 
s§ 


a  p 


a 
o 


•g**^ 

** 

cS> 

of 

£ 

ffl 

vti.Qt 

CS>  .  £>r-r  Q 

^/^^ 

fa 

AS46 

6$  06 

fCcc 

J**t  J 

ft.* 

/I  OC 

tL&t 

/Jt  ££.   'O6  •  40 

&a*t 

1*,ff 

flf,n 

St  *6 

iy*t. 



'  JM'  £ 

#0 

12-ct, 

,/J* 

a 

/W-6S-04 

,«« 

js-ct 

//'6~fc  0C-0& 

9» 

i/t 

/  J  f  eo  to 
\it>-/t-  oe-dt 

L 

<f'    ft 

i 

J^TJH 

MOSES  VAN  CAMPEN.  305 

which  at  this  distant  day  I  cannot  vouch.  He  had  pro- 
cured the  services  of  some  one  of  the  many  historians  of 
the  Wyoming  Valley  to  write  his  "  Memoirs  ;"  the  ready 
writer  proceeded  until  he  came  to  a  case  of  sheep  steal- 
ing in  which  Pike  had  been  engaged.  The  writer,  as  an 
honest  man,  insisted  on  inserting  the  transaction,  while 
Pike  swore  roundly  that  it  should  not  be  put  down, 
which  cut  the  "  Memoirs  "  of  this  wonderful  man  short, 
and  deprived  the  world  at  large  of  a  full  knowledge  of 
his  heroic  deeds. 

"  My  father  was  well  acquainted  with  the  boy  Rogers, 
who  Van  Campen  relates  was  captured  from  the  Wyo- 
ming settlements,  and  was  present  at  the  killing  of  the 
Indians.  He  told  the  same  story  that  Van  Campen  did, 
and,  furthermore,  said  he  did  not  contradict  Pike,  unless 
specially  appealed  to,  as  the  poor  old  fellow's  whisky  and 
living  depended  in  a  great  measure  upon  his  self-glorifi- 
cation. Pike  died  as  he  lived,  a  pauper.  The  absurdity 
of  Pike's  claim  to  killing  the  Indians,  in  ordinary  times 
would  have  been  hooted  at,  but  at  that  time  the  passions 
of  Yankee  and  Pennamite  ran  so  high,  that  almost  any 
tale  reflecting  to  the  discredit  of  the  Pennamite,  was  re- 
ceived without  question."  (By  those,  of  course,  of  Yan- 
kee proclivities  or  antecedents.  ED.)  THE  AUTHOR. 

In  a  recent  letter  from  an  eminent  historian  who  has 
spent  much  time  in  investigating  this  interesting  matter, 
as  well  as  occurrences  and  incidents  bearing  more  or  less 
directly  upon  it,  he  says  : 

"  Regarding  the  Pike  story,  I  have  not  a  shade  of 
doubt  that  Van  Campen  told  the  truth.  Horatio  Jones 


306  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES  OF 

often  confirmed  the  story.  Stone's  Life  of  Brant  reports 
the  main  facts.  The  Pennsylvania  Historical  Collec- 
tions confirm  it  in  a  dozen  ways.  *  *  *  Pence  was  one 
of  the  noted  historical  characters  of  the  Pennsylvania 
border,  a  fearless,  reckless,  backwoodsman,  a  fit  comrade 
for  Van  Campen  in  such  a  frightful  enterprise,  while 
Pike  passes  out  of  history  with  the  ending  of  his  exis- 
tence. 

"  If  Van  Campen's  story  was  false,  why  should  the  In- 
dians place  a  price  on  his  head  and  utterly  ignore  Pike  ? 
for  in  all  references  to  the  affair  in  that  day,  Van  Camp- 
en  was  regarded  as  the  leader  of  the  party.  There  is 
every  probability  that  Van  Campen  spoke  truly  regard- 
ing Pike." 

The  meetings  of  Van  Campen  and  Mohawk,  as  well 
as  the  interesting  episode  attending  the  meeting  of 
Chief  Shongo  with  Van  Campen,  elsewhere  related,  and 
which  was  witnessed  by  quite  a  number  of  reputable 
men,  give  the  best  of  reasons  for  crediting  Van  Camp- 
en's  story. 

It  has  always  been  claimed  that  "  Mohawk  was  the 
Indian  to  whom  Van  Campen  lent  his  hatchet,"  and  it  is 
the  editor's  opinion,  that  he  in  some  way  got  away  with 
the  hatchet,  and  that  it  was  in  fact  his,  having  been 
stolen  away  the  same  as  the  guns  were.  Mr.  Hubbard's 
text  does  not  state  that  Van  Campen  found  it.  Care- 
fully read  Mr.  Harris'  note,  found  in  its  proper  place. 

ED. 


JUDGE  PHILIP  CHURCH 
AT  81. 

if  Half  Tone  from  Miniature  by  Fagnani,] 


SKETCH  OF  JUDGE  PHILIP  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Philip  Church  was  born  in  Boston,  April  14,  1778. 
His  mother  was  Angelica,  the  eldest  daughter  of  Gen. 
Philip  Schuyler;  his  father,  John  Barker  Church,  an 
English  gentleman  of  considerable  means,  and  liberal 
education.  Mr.  Church,  entertaining  a  profound  sym- 
pathy for  the  people  of  the  colonies,  resolved  to  espouse 
their  cause,  and  made  his  way  to  Amenca. 

Under  the  assumed  name  of  Carter,*  he  was  Commis- 

*This  change  of  name  has  always  to  the  author,  and  presum- 
ably to  others,  been  enshrouded  in  mystery.  Two  different  ver- 
sions of  the  cause  or -reason  for  assuming  this  alias  are  given  by 
his  descendants,  in  substance  that  although  his  sympathies  for 
the  colonists  were  ardent  from  the  outset,  it  is  now  by  his  de- 
scendants considered  reasonably  well  settled,  that  the  immediate 
cause  of  his  leaving  England  at  the  particular  time  he  did,  was 
that  "  he  had  fought  a  duel  with  a  man  of  rank,  and  supposing 
he  had  killed  him  he  fled  to  this  country  to  avoid  the  conse- 
quences, assuming  the  name  of  John  Carter.  *  *  *  Some 
time  during  the  war  of  the  Kevolution  he  met  an  old  friend 
from  England,  who  informed  him  that  his  supposed  victim  was 
not  dead,  and  he  then  assumed,  or  rather  resumed,  his  right 
name."  Others  think  another  explanation  more  entitled  to 
credit,  which  is  this:  John  Barker,  who  married  his  father's 
sister,  was  a  very  prominent  merchant,  and  noted  for  his  kind- 
ness to  the  poor.  He  was  a  man  of  large  wealth,  and  John 
Barker  Church  was  named  after  him,  and  would,  if  he  had 
remained  in  England  and  adhered  to  the  crown,  have  inherited 
it,  as  his  uncle  had  no  children,  and  was  disposed  to  bequeath 
it  to  him.  John  Barker  Church  had,  however,  expressed  his 
opinion  as  to  the  on-coming  struggle  with  the  American  colonies 

(307) 


308  SKETCH    OF   JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH. 

sary  to  the  French  army  during  the  Revolution,  aud  un- 
der this  nom  de  guerre,  he  made  the  acquaintance  of 
many  of  the  officers  of  the  American  army,  prominent 
among  whom  were  Alexander  Hamilton  and  Philip 
Schuyler.  With  the  Schuyler  family  he  became  socially 
intimate,  and  with  Angelica,  the  eldest  daughter,  he 
was  deeply  impressed,  and  a  friendship  resulted,  which, 
in  becoming  time,  ripened  into  love,  and  the  twain  were 
made  one  on  the  23d  of  July,  1777. 

It  is  supposed  that  "  John  B.  Church  must  have 
brought  quite  a  handsome  sum  into  this  country,  which 
was  largely  increased  by  his  business  partnership  with 
Col.  Jeremiah  Wadsworth,  of  Hartford,  Conn.,  they 
having  charge  of  the  subsistence  of  the  French  army." 

His  duties  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  be  .in  Boston, 
New  York,  Philadelphia,  Albany,  and  other  places.  To 
show  the  esteem  in  which  his  amiable  wife  was  held  by 
those  whose  sympathies  were  with  the  crown,  in  other 
words,  "  Loyalists,"  and  their  estimation  also  of  him, 
the  following  quotation  from  a  book  entitled,  "  Men  and 
Manners  in  America,  One  Hundred  Years  Ago,"  edited 
by  H.  E.  Scudder,  is  introduced.  The  article  from 

too  emphatically  to  retract  it,  nor  did  he  desire  to,  so  coming  to 
America  where  he  could  have  opportunity  to  express  his  sym- 
pathies in  a  practical  way,  he  assumed  the  name  John  Carter, 
thinking  that  perhaps  his  uncle,  who  was  very  much  displeased 
with  his  political  utterances,  might  not  discover  it,  and  he  there- 
by might  still  inherit  the  fortune.  His  uncle,  however,  found 
it  out,  and  directly  bestowed  his  wealth  in  other  ways,  cutting 
him  off  entirely.  The  nephew  becoming  apprised  of  this,  im- 
mediately resumed  his  own  name,  by  which  he  was  ever  after- 
ward known.  While  these  two  versions  of  this  matter  may  not 
effectually  clear  up  whatever  of  mystery  there  may  be  connected 
with  it,  it  is  thought  best  after  maturely  considering  the  matter 
to  introduce  them. 


SKETCH   OF  JUDGE   PHILIP    CHURCH.  309 

vhich  this  quotation  is  made,  was  written  by  the  Baroness 
Hiedesel,  and  the  reader  should  keep  in  mind  the  excited 
state  of  feeling  which  then  existed,  which  should  go  far 
toward  excusing  extravagant  expressions. 

Says  the  Baroness :  "  Curiosity  and  desire  urged  me 
to  pay  a  visit  to  Madame  Carter,  the  daughter  of  Gen. 
Schuyler,  and  I  dined  at  her  house  several  times.  The 
city  throughout  is  pretty,  but  inhabited  by  violent 
patriots,  and  full  of  wicked  people.  The  women,  espec- 
ially, were  so  shameless  that  they  regarded  me  with 
repugnance,  and  even  spit  at  me  when  I  passed  by  them. 
Madame  Carter  was  as  gentle  and  good  as  her  parents, 
but  her  husband  was  wicked  and  treacherous.  She  came 
often  to  visit  us,  and  also  dined  at  our  house  with  the 
other  generals.  We  sought  to  show  them  by  every 
means  our  gratitude.  They  seemed,  also,  to  have  much 
friendship  for  us,  and  yet,  at  the  same  time,  this  miser- 
able Carter,  when  the  English  general  Howe,  had  burned 
many  hamlets  and  small  towns,  made  the  horrible  propo- 
sition to  the  Americans,  to  chop  off  the  heads  of  our 
generals,  salt  them  down  in  small  barrels,  and  send  over 
to  the  English,  one  of  these  barrels  for  every  hamlet  or 
little  town  burned  down;  but  this  barbarous  suggestion 
fortunately  was  not  adopted." 

Philip,  while  yet  an  infant,  was  present  during  a  visit 
of  his  mother  at  her  father's,  when  the  memorable  at- 
tempt was  made  by  John  Waltemeyer,  a  tory  refugee,  at 
the  head  of  a  party  of  tones,  Canadians,  and  Indians,  to 
capture  Gen.  Schuyler,  and  remove  the  powerful  influ- 
ence he  was  exerting  against  the  success  of  the  banded 
tones  and  Indians. 


310  SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHUBCH. 

Gen.  Schuyler,  looking  out  of  a  window,  saw  that  Wis 
house  was  surrounded  by  armed  men.  Immediately 
posting  himself  with  his  servants  at  the  foot  of  the 
stairs  with  the  best  weapons  they  could  lay  their  hands 
on,  he  resolved  at  least  to  protect  the  family. 

The  banditti  soon  forced  an  entrance  into  the  house. 
At  this  juncture  Margaret  Schuyler  (afterwards  the  wife 
of  Gen.  Stephen  Van  Rensselaer),  discovered  that  her 
sister's  infant  had  been  left  asleep  in  the  cradle  upon  the 
ground  floor.  Rushing  down  stairs  and  passing  her  father 
against  his  remonstrances,  she  seized  the  child,  and  was 
passing  the  besiegers,  when  John  Waltemeyer,  mistak- 
ing her  for  a  servant  maid,  demanded  of  her  "  Wench, 
where  is  your  master  f  "  "  Gone  to  call  the  guard,"  she 
replied,  with  remarkable  presence  of  mind,  and  made  a 
safe  retreat  with  the  child,  not  however,  without  receiv- 
ing some  disagreeable  attention  from  an  Indian,  who 
hurled  his  tomahawk  at  them,  which  fortunately  did  no 
further  harm  than  to  tear  Miss  Schuyler's  dress,  slightly 
graze  the  infant's  forehead,  and  finally  spend  its  futile 
force  in  making  a  cut  in  the  stair  casing  or  railing. 
Judge  Church,  in  later  life,  used  to  exhibit  the  scar,  and 
the  mark  of  the  tomahawk  on  the  casing,  for  ought  the 
author  knows,  may  be  seen  today  ;  it  could  at  least  only 
a  few  years  ago. 

The  rare  presence  of  mind  exhibited  by  the  daughter, 
was  only  equalled  by  the  ruse  resorted  to  by  the  father, 
who  suddenly  raising  a  window,  as  if  a  host  had  come  to 
his  rescue,  called  out  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  which  no 
friends  were  there  to  hear  :  "  My  friends,  my  friends, 
quickly  surround  the  house,  and  let  not  one  of  the  rascals 


SKETCH  OF  JUDGE  PHILIP  CHUKCH.       311 

escape  ! "  The  banditti  were  panic  striken,  ran  down 
stairs,  sweeping  the  silver  from,  the  sideboard  as  they 
passed  out,  hurrying  off  with  them  in  their  retreat  to 
the  woods  as  captives,  two  slaves, — the  first  armed  rescue 
perhaps  of  "  persons  held  to  service,"  that  ever  occurred 
in  this  State. 

Soon  after  the  close  of  the  Revolution,  John  B. 
Church  and  his  partner,  Col.  Wadsworth,  went  to  Paris, 
where  they  remained  for  about  eighteen  months,  a  good 
share  of  the  time  being  devoted  to  settling  up  matters 
pertaining  to  the  Commissary  business. 

Mr.  Church's  family  accompanied  him,  and  while  re- 
siding in  Paris,  the  celebrated  American  artist,  Col. 
Trumball,  was  employed  to  paint  a  portrait  of  the  boy 
Philip,  which  picture  has  always  been  regarded  by  the 
family  as  a  treasure  of  inestimable  value. 

In  Paris  Mr.  Church  renewed  his  old  time  close  rela- 
tions with  La  Fayette,  and  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Tallyrand  and  many  other  eminent  statesmen  of  France. 

Leaving  Paris,  he  took  up  his  residence  in  London,  and 
at  "  Down  Place,"  his  country  residence,  on  the  Thames, 
about  four  miles  from  Windsor  Castle.  The  house  of" 
Mr.  Church  in  London  was  the  frequent  resort  of  Fox 
and  Pitt  ;  of  prominent  Americans  who  visited  that 
city  ;  and,  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  French  Revolu- 
tion, when  the  refugees  fled  to  London,  he  had  as  guests, 
Tallyrand  and  many  of  his  companions,  with  most  of 
whom  he  had  become  acquainted  in  America  and  Paris.* 

*The  family  coat  of  arms  impressed  in  wax  lies  before  the 
author,  who  confesses  to  not  being  familiar  with  heraldic  em- 
bl«ms  and  devices,  and  therefore  is  unable  to  decipher  or  explain 
the  peculiar  significance  of  the  three  open  hands  (sinister)  shown 


312  SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH. 

On  his  return  to  England,  John  B.  Church,  having 
been  a  decided  partisan  in  the  Revolution,  and  moreover 
having  connected  himself  by  marriage  with  so  notorious 
a  "  rebel "  family  as  the  Schuylers,  found  himself  not  in 
good  repute  with  the  high  tory  party,  and  had  especially 
the  disfavor  of  his  patron  uncle.  Fortunately,  however, 
the  American  adventurer  was  as  independent  in  his 
purse  as  in  his  politics,  and  soon  grew  in  favor  with  Fox 
and  Pitt  and  their  party.  He  was  elected  a  member  of 
the  British  Parliament  from  Wendover,  warmly  espoused 
the  liberal  party,  and  adhered  to  Mr.  Fox,  when  it  was 
said  in  derision  that  "  his  party  could  go  to  the  House  of 
Commons  in  a  hackney  coach." 

Mr.  Church's  family  physician  was  the  physician  of 
George  the  Third,  and  long  before  it  transpired  publicly, 
the  physician  informed  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Church  of  the 
king's  abberration  of  mind,  and  did  not  hesitate,  confi- 
dentially, to  attribute  the  development  of  hereditary 
tendency,  to  the  loss  of  the  American  Colonies. 

As  is  well  known,  Robert  Morris,  the  "  financier  of  the 
Revolution,"  soon  after  the  termination  of  the  war  for 
independence,  engaged  largely  in  land  speculations,  and 
soon  became  the  largest  individual  land  holder  in  the 
States;  and  as  sometimes  occurs,  he  did  not  realize  so 
rapidly,  nor  so  much,  as  he  anticipated  from  his  invest' 
ments. 

This,  together  with  his  liberal  advances  to  support 

on  the  tipper  part  of  the  shield  ;  but  the  mailed  arm,  the  hand 
grasping  a  truncheon  of  command,  would  certainly  imply,  to  & 
novice  at  least,  the  idea  of  a  good  degree  of  importance,  and  as- 
sign  to  the  family  a  position  of  prominence,  and  commanding 
influence  or  power. 


SKETCH    OF   JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH.  313 

the  Continental  army,  which  were  not  promptly  restored, 
caused  him  serious  embarrassment,  and  he  was  com- 
pelled to  borrow  money  from  different  individuals,  giv- 
ing for  security  mortgages  on  his  property.  John  B. 
Church  loaned  him  a  considerable  sum  of  money,  taking 
security  in  the  name  of  Alexander  Hamilton,  a  brother- 
in-law,  as  trustee,  on  property  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia, 
being  the  square  between  8th  and  9th  Sts.  and  Chestnut 
and  Sansom  Sts.,  on  a  part  of  which  square  the  Conti- 
nental Hotel  now  stands. 

Some  time  in  the  latter  part  of  1795,  or  early  in  1796, 
Mr.  Morris  having  determined  to  erect  a  palatial  resi- 
dence on  ground  encumbered  by  this  mortgage,  proposed 
to  Gen.  Hamilton,  to  change  the  security  to  100,000  acres 
of  his  land  in  the  Genesee  Country.  Gen.  H.  wrote  to 
John  B.  Church,  who  was  then  in  London,  stating  the 
proposition,  and  advising  him  to  accede  to  his  request, 
stating  that  he  thought  the  security  good,  and  if  not 
good,  Mr.  Morris'  bond  was  good  for  the  amount. 

In  accordance  with  this  advice,  the  mortgage  on  the 
Philadelphia  property  was  discharged  and  another  exe- 
cuted, bearing  date  May  31st,  1796,  for  the  sum  of 
$81,679.44,  which  amount  was  quite  likely  inclusive  of 
some  interest,  taken  on  the  100,000  acres.  Mr.  Church 
still  being  an  alien,  this  was  also  given,  running  to  Gen. 
Hamilton.  (More  of  this  mortgage  further  on.) 

At  the  proper  age  Philip  was  sent  to  Eton,  where  he 
pursued  his  studies  for  six  consecutive  years.  It  is  a 
proverbial  saying  that  "  Harrow  makes  Scholars,  West- 
minster, Blackguards,  and  Eton,  Gentlemen,"  and  Mr. 
Church  was  no  exception  to  the  truth  last  mentioned. 


314  SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH. 

All  his  manners  proclaimed  the  dignified  and  polished 
gentleman,  and  in  this  respect  he  was  a  worthy  repre- 
sentative of  that  justly  celebrated  school,  one  of  the 
glorious  institutions  of  Old  England. 

At  Eton  he  formed  intimacies  with  many  who  became 
eminent  in  English  history.  During  vacations  he  re- 
turned to  his  father's  house  in  London,  and  there  met 
many  prominent  statesmen  of  the  day.  On  one  occasion 
he  met  the  Prince  of  Wales,  afterward  George  IV.. 
The  Prince  was  always  friendly,  but  George  .  Ill  could 
never  forget  the  part  his  father  had  taken  during  the 
Revolution,  and  as  the  King  rode  by  "  Down  Place," 
he  would  sneeringly  point  to  it  as  the  residence  of  the 
"  American  Commissary." 

Philip,  as  the  eldest  son  of  a  member,  was  entitled  to- 
the  privilege  of  attending  the  Parliamentary  debates^ 
and  often  listened  to  Sheridan,  and  that  wonderful  trio- 
of  illustrious  English  statesmen,  Pitt,  Fox,  and  Burker 
the  most  brilliant  galaxy  of  orators  that  ever  convened 
at  any  one  period  in  the  world's  history,  and  though 
quite  young  at  the  time,  he  ever  remembered  the  tinsel 
of,  Sheridan's  eloquence,  the  impetuosity  of  Foxrand  the 
grandeur  of  Burke. 

The  latter  he  seldom  mentioned  without  speaking  of 
the  empty  benches  when  the  great  orator  was  delivering- 
his  stately  sentences  to  the  business-like  House  of  Com- 
mons, and  usually  concluded  by  quoting  Goldsmith's, 
well-known  lines: 

"  Here  lies  our  good  Edmund,  whose  genius  was  such 
We  scarcely  can  praise  it,  or  blame  it  too  much  -r 
Who  for  the  universe  narrowed  his  mind, 
And  to  party  gave  up  what  was  meant  for  mankind. 


SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH.  315 

Who  too  deep  for  his  hearers  still  went  on  refining, 

And  thought  of  convincing  while  they  thought  of  dining  ; 

Though  equal  to  all  things,  for  all  things  unfit, 

Too  nice  for  a  statesman,  too  proud  for  a  wit ; 

In  short,  'twas  his  fate,  unemployed  or  in  place,  sir, 

To  eat  mutton  cold,  and  cut  blocks  with  a  razor." 

In  1797  John  Barker  Church  removed  with  his  family 
from  England,  and  resumed  his  residence  in  New  York. 
At  that  time,  he  was  considered  as  one  of  the  richest 
men  in  the  country.  Philip  accompanied  the  family, 
resumed  his  law  studies*  in  the  office  of  Nathaniel  Pen- 
dleton,  Esq.,  and  was  admitted  to  the  Bar,  receiving  his 
license  from  Morgan  Lewis,  Justice  of  the  Supreme 
Oourt,  dated  July  14,  1804. 

During  his  law  studies,  in  1801,  he  acted  as  second  to 
Philip  Hamilton  in  his  duel  with  E.  Eckhard,  in  which 
young  Hamilton  fell  mortally  wounded  on  the  same 
ground  where  his  father  subsequently  met  his  melancholy 
fate. 

Previous  to  his  admission  to  the  Bar,  the  prospect  of 
serious  difficulty  with  France  made  necessary  the  organ- 
ization of  the  provisional  army,  under  the  administration 
of  John  Adams.  Washington  was  appointed  Commander- 
in-Chief,  and  on  the  28th  day  of  July,  1798,  Alexander 
Hamilton  was  appointed  Major  General  and  Inspector 
General  of  the  army. 

On  the  very  day  of  his  appointment,  Hamilton  ad- 
dressed the  following  to  James  McHenry,  the  then  Sec- 
retary of  War  : 

*After  leaving  Eton,  Philip  entered  the  Middle  Temple  and 
•commenced  the  study  of  law, 


316  SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH. 

"January  25th,  1798. 

"  Allow  me  to  remind  you  of  my  nephew,  Philip 
Church,  whom  I  warmly  recommend  for  a  Captaincy  in 
the  infantry.  He  is  the  eldest  son  of  his  father,  has  a 
good  education,  is  a  young  man  of  sense,  of  genuine 
spirit  and  worth,  and  of  considerable  expectations  in 
point  of  fortune.  I  shall  esteem  his  appointment  to  this 
grade  a  personal  favor,  while  I  believe  it  will  consist 
with  every  rule  of  propriety.  A.  HAMILTON." 

Washington  at  first  declined  to  approve  the  appoint- 
ment, owing  to  his  youth,  but  afterwards,  in  deference  ( 
to  the  wishes  of  Gens.  Schuyler  and  Hamilton,  and  be- 
ing favorably  impressed  by  the  efficiency  and  prompti- 
tude of  young  Church,  who  had  been  frequently  em- 
ployed as  a  medium  of  communication  between  himself 
and  Gen.  Hamilton,  he  gave  his  approbation,  and  the 
appointment  was  made. 

Immediately  thereafter  he  received  from  Hamilton  the 
appointment  as  his  Aide-de-camp,  as  appears  by  the  fol- 
lowing commission,  the  original  still  in  possession  of 
Major  Church  : 

"  To  Philip  Church,  Esq.,  Captain  in  the  regiment  of 
Infantry,  whereof  William  Smith,  Esq.,  is  Lieut.  Col  one] 
Commanding  : 

"  In  virtue  of  the  privilege  and  authority  to  me  given. 
by  law,  I  do  hereby  appoint  you  to  be  my  Aide-de-camp, 
to  have  and  to  hold  all  the  compensations,  rights  and 
authorities  to  the  said  office  annexed  or  appertaining,  so 
long  as  you  shall  continue  therein,  and  I  do  hereby  re- 
quire all  persons  to  whom  it  may  concern,  to  obey  and 
respect  you  accordingly.  Given  under  my  hand  at  the 


SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH.  317 

New  York,  the  12th  day  of  January,  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord  1799.  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON." 

To  show  the  progress  that  Mr.  Church  was  making  in 
the  esteem  of  Washington,  while  the  application  for  the 
appointment  to  the  Captaincy  was  pending,  the  follow- 
ing copy  of  a  letter  is  introduced.  It  is  copied  direct, 
from  the  original  in  the  hand  writing  of  Washing- 
ton, which  has  been  carefully  preserved.  Mr.  Church 
had  just  delivered  despatches  to  Washington,  and  the 
enclosures  referred  to  were  letters  addressed  to  Mr. 
Church's  father  and  grandfather,  Gen.  Schuyler  : 

"  Sir  :  I  beg  leave  to  commit  the  enclosed  letters  ta 
your  care.  If  business,  duty,  or  inclination,  should  ever 
call  you  into  the  State  of  Virginia,  I  shall  be  very 
happy  to  see  you  at  Mt.  Vernon,  the  place  of  my  retreat. 
Being  with  esteem,  sir, 

Your  most  o'bt.  and  h'ble  servant, 
Go.  WASHINGTON. 
Philadelphia,  4th  December,  1798." 

Precisely  one  year  and  ten  days  after  the  date  of  the 
foregoing,  viz.,  Dec.  14th,  1799,  the  immortal  spirit  of 
Washington  passed  from  the  stirring  scenes  of  earth  to 
his  glorious  reward.  Capt.  Church  (as  it  is  now  proper 
to  call  him),  as  Chief  of  the  Staff,  accompanied  Hamil- 
ton to  Philadelphia  to  take  part  in  the  solemn  obsequies, 
and  to  pay  the  last  tribute  of  respect  to  the  great  de- 
parted.* 

*Capt.  Church  also  acted  as  Hamilton's  private  secretary,  and 
held  the  situation  through  the  year  1800.  He  remembered  hav- 
ing filed  away  during  this  period,  among  the  papers  of  Gen. 
Hamilton,  the  original  of  the  Farewell  Address  of  Washington. 


CHAPTER  II. 

In  1799,  Capt.  Church  visited  Canandaigua  to  attend 
the  sale  under  foreclosure  of  the  100,000  acres,  previous- 
ly spoken  of,  Mr.  Morris  having  become  unable  to  pay 
off  the  mortgage.  He  bid  in  the  property  and  took 
a  deed  in  his  own  name,  dated  May  6th,  1800.  The 
property,  however,  was  really  purchased  on  joint  ac- 
count with  his  father,  who  offered  him  a  half  interest 
if  he  would  assume  the  management,  and  conduct  tha 
subdivision  and  sales  of  the  tract. 

Capt.  Church  having  enlisted  in  this  land  enterprise, 
and  public  attention  being  attracted  to  it,  he  at  once  be- 
came very  much  interested  in  it.  Absorbing  his  atten- 
tion almost  entirely  to  the  exclusion  of  other  pursuits, 
he  soon  abandoned  a  brief  practice  of  his  profession,  in 
order  to  give  personal  attention  to  bringing  it  into 
market,  conducting  the  sales  and  business  generally. 

So  in  1801,  he  left  the  city  on  an  exploring  expedition, 
stopping  for  a  day  or  two  at  Geneva  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  the  necessary  camp  equipage  and  provisions, 
and  plunged  into  the  wilderness  which  then,  almost  un- 
broken, covered  all  of  Western  New  York.  By  pre- 
vious arrangement  he  had  engaged  the  services  of 
Major  Moses  Van  Campen  as  surveyor,  and  John  Gibson, . 
John  Lewis,  and  Stephen  Price.  They  all  met  by  ap- 
pointment at  Almond,  which  was  the  settlement  nearest 
the  tract.  (318) 


SKETCH    OF   JUDGE    PHILIP    CHFECH.  319 

This  point  was  eighteen  miles  distant  from  the  proper- 
ty, and  had  not  as  yet  been  dignified  with  a  name. 

The  company  at  once  applied  themselves  to  the  busi- 
ness in  hand.  Proceeding  along  the  route  which  was 
designated  partly  by  the  course  of  an  Indian  trail,  and 
part  of  the  way  by  blazed  trees,  with  now  and  then 
a  log  removed  to  admit  the  passage  of  a  pack-horse, — 
they  made  their  advent  upon  the  tract  at  a  point  about 
one-half  a  mile  north  of  the  present  village  of  Wellsville, 
substantially  at  the  south-east  corner,  and  pursued  a 
route  from  Almond,  nearly  identical  with  the  subsequent 
location  of  the  Erie  Railroad.  They  at  once  commenced 
an  active  and  thorough  exploration  of  the  entire  tract. 

They  encountered  fatigue,  hunger,  hardships  and 
privations.  This  opened  a  new  and  startling  chapter  of 
adventures  to  Capt.  Church.  And  indeed  it  was  a 
great  transformation,  from  the  City  of  New  York  to 
this  primeval  forest,  peopled  with  bears,  deer,  wolves, 
and  other  wild  animals,  and  certainly  called  into  requisi- 
tion courage,  energy  and  endurance  of  a  high  order 
to  execute  the  undertaking,  and  in  after  life  he  frequent- 
ly related  an  exciting  incident  which  occured,  and  with 
which  he  was  strongly  impressed. 

Capt.  Church  had  cut  his  foot,  and  was  confined  to 
the  camp.  The  rest  of  the  party  had  been  out  all  day, 
and  in  making  their  way  back  became  bewildered.  He 
heard  their  shouts  afar  off.  They  were  evidently  going 
in  the  wrong  direction.  He  endeavored  to  get  their  at- 
tention. He  called  into  service  a  good  pair  of  lungs, 
and  shouted  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  but  all  to  no  pur- 
pose ;  they  heard  him  not,  and  finally  their  shoutings 


320       SKETCH  OF  JUDGE  PHILIP  CHURCH. 

died  away  in  the  distance,  and  as  the  sombre  shades  of 
evening  came  spreading  over  the  grand  old  woods,  with 
strangely  impressive  stillness,  he  described  the  sensation 
of  loneliness  as  almost  intolerable.  The  night  at  length 
wore  away,  and  with  the  arrival  of  morning  the  lost 
party  returned. 

The  reconnoissance  was  soon  after  completed,  not 
however  until  their  stock  of  provisions  was  well  nigh 
exhausted. 

This  exploration  afterward  proved  of  great  value  to 
Major  Van  Campen  in  the  subdivision  of  the  tract, 
which  he  made  a  few  years  later.  Nothing  daunted  by 
these  rough  experiences,  Capt.  Church  determined  to 
visit  Niagara  before  his  return.  So  selecting  Van 
Campen  to  accompany  him,  the  two  started  on  their 
journey,  pursuing  an  Indian  trail  westward,  their  com- 
panions taking  an  opposite  direction  for  their  homes. 

Major  Van  Campen  was  a  remarkably  athletic  man, 
with  a  vigorous  constitution  and  indomitable  spirit,  dis- 
tinguished alike  for  his  daring  feats  in  Indian  warfare 
and  his  skillful  forest  strategy,  and  from  this  time  on 
he  became  an  important  co-adjutor  to  Capt.  Church,  and 
continued  in  his  service  more  or  less  for  the  remainder 
of  his  active  life. 

After  a  tramp  of  three  days  through  the  forest,  the 
last  forty-eight  hours  without  food,  other  than  was 
afforded  by  primitive  woods,  they  reached  the  village  of 
New  Amsterdam,  now  Buffalo,  with  torn  garments, 
nearly  shoeless,  and  almost  famished. 

They  visited  the  falls  and  gazed  in  rapture  upon  the 
stupendous  cataract,  surrounded  as  it  then  was  by 


SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH.  321 

an  almost  unbroken  forest,  returned  to  Buffalo,  and 
after  a  brief  rest  resumed  their  trip  by  the  "  White 
Man's  Trail,"  a  road  having  been  opened  to  Batavia, 
shoeless  and  moneyless,  but  with  renewed  physical 
powers  and  full  of  youthful  vigor,  for  the  village  of 
Bath,  about  one  hundred  miles  distant. 

They  passed  through  Batavia,  where  the  Holland  Land 
Company  had  just  built  their  office.  Here  Capt.  Church 
borrowed  some  money  from  a  Mr.  Stoddard,  and  with 
replenished  finances,  well  shod  and  comfortably,  if  not 
fashionably  clad,  they  proceeded  cheerfully  on  their  way. 
At  Geneseo  they  visited  Mr.  Wadsworth,  a  friend  of 
Capt.  Church,  and  finally  reached  Bath  in  safety. 

Capt.  Church  soon  after  returned  to  New  York,  and 
set  himself  earnestly  at  work  to  commence  the  settle- 
ment of  his  lands.  In  1802  he  sent  as  his  agent  Evart 
Van  Wickle,  to  select  the  site  for  the  village.  It  was 
accordingly  done,  and  he  named  the  place  Angelica,  after 
his  mother. 

As  one  of  the  means  employed  in  advertising  these 
lands,  a  map  was  published  showing  the  relative  situation 
of  the  tract,  in  the  margin  of  which  appears  an  announce- 
ment, from  which  the  following  extracts  are  made. 

"  This  tract  of  land  contains  100,000  acres,  and  is 
situated  on  the  Geneseo  River,  twenty-two  miles  south 
of  Williamsburgh,  one  hundred  east  of  Presque  Isle, 
eight  north  of  the  Pennsylvania  line,  and  sixteen  west 
of  the  navigable  waters  of  the  Susquehannah.  The  land 
is  of  an  excellent  quality,  and  there  is  every  reason  to 
believe,  from  the  purity  and  abundance  of  the  streams 
with  which  it  is  watered,  as  well  as  from  the  healthiness 


322  SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHUECH. 

of  the  inhabitants  in  the  adjoining  settlements,  that  the- 
country  is  remakably  healthy. 

"  A  town  called  Angelica  is  laid  out  near  the  center 
of  the  tract,  with  four  lots  in  the  middle  of  it,  upon 
which  churches  and  schools  are  to  be  erected;  for  the 
building  and  supporting  of  which,  200  acres  are  reserved 
near  the  town,  and  as  the  settlement  advances,  200  acres 
on  the  north  and  200  acres  on  the  south  part  of  the  tract 
will  be  appropriated  for  a  like  purpose. 

The  proposed  State  Road  from  Catskill  to  Presqne 
Isle  and  New  Connecticut,  is  now  opened  as  far  as  this; 
tract,  upon  which  a  settlement  was  made  in  October 
1802,  since  when  a  store  has  been  established  near  the 
center  of  the  tract,  and  a  grist  and  saw-mill  erected. 

"  The  lands  will  be  sold  at  a  moderate  price  on  the 
following  terms,  which  are  calculated  particularly  to- 
accommodate  actual  settlers. 

Those  purchasing  100  acres  and  under,  to  pay  1-5  cash> 
1-5  in  two  years  without  any  in- 
terest, and  the  remainder  in  three 
equal  annual  payments,  with  in- 
terest. 

"  "  from  100  to  200  acres,  1-5  cash, 

and  the  remainder  in  four  equal 

annual  payments,  with  interest. 

"  "  from  200  to  300  acres,  1-4  cash, 

and  the  remainder  in  four  equal 

annual  payments,  with  interest, 

"  "  from  300  to  400  acres,  1-3  cash, 

and  the  remainder  in  two  equal 

annual  payments,  with  interest. 


SKETCH    OF   JUDGE    PHILIP    CHUECH.  323 

"  As  an  assistance  to  settlers  building  good  houses, 
^boards  will  be  sold  to  them  at  a  low  price  for  their  notes, 
payable  in  nine  months,  and  should  the  proprietor,  on 
visiting  the  lands,  be  satisfied  with  their  houses,  he  will, 
-to  those  who  may  wish  it,  extend  the  payment  of  their 
notes  nine  months  longer."- 

"  For  further  particulars,  apply  to  the  subscriber,  re- 
siding at  Angelica  Town,  who  is  the  real  agent  for  sell- 
ing and  disposing  of  the  said  lands. 

EVAKT    VAN  WICKLE." 

In  the  same  year  he  made  another  personal  visit  to 
the  country,  and  selected  the  lands  for  his  farm,  and  the 
.site  of  his  future  residence,  on  the  banks  of  the  beautiful 
Genesee.  In  making  this  selection  he  exercised  sound 
judgment  and  a  high  order  of  taste.  Indeed,  were  one 
to  make  the  selection  now,  with  an  open  cleared  up 
•country  spread  out  before  him,  he  could  not  in  any  par- 
ticular improve  upon  the  choice  then  made. 

The  2,000  acres  set  apart  is  the  finest  land  in  the  whole 
tract,  and  the  situation  of  the  house  is  incomparably  the 
finest  in  the  whole  country.  The  wonder  is  that  he 
•should  so  readily  have  made  such  a  strikingly  favorable 
selection,  so  encompassed  as  he  was  with  the  intermin- 
able woods,  when  the  sight  was  so  circumscribed,  and 
he  could  only  form  his  judgment  from  a  knowledge 

•  obtained  from  personal  explorations. 

This  place  he  very  properly  named  Belvidere. 

In  1804  he  built  his  temporary  residence  at  Belvidere, 

•  called  "  The  White  House  "  by  early  explorers,  from  its 
-being. the  only  painted  structure  in  western  New  York. 


324  SKETCH    OP    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHUECH. 

This  building  is  still  standing  (1892),  and  in  a  tolerably 
good  state  of  preservation. 

During  this  year  Capt.  Church  received  a  severe  shock,. 
by  the  arrival  of  a  messenger  from  Canandaigua,  bring- 
ing him  the  intelligence  of  the  meeting  between  his 
uncle,  Alexander  Hamilton,  and  Col  Burr. 

He  immediately  started  for  New  York,  not  knowing 
whether  the  wound  would  prove  fatal  or  not.  He  soon, 
however,  learned  the  melancholy  result,  and  on  his  arriva 
home  found  that  the  remains  were  taken  to  his  father's 
house,  and  thence  carried  to  their  last  resting  place  in 
Trinity  church-yard.  His  father  was  appointed  one  of 
Hamilton's  executors. 

Two  letters  from  "William  Stewart  to  Capt.  Church, 
the  first  announcing  the  meeting  and  probable  fatal 
effect  on  Gen.  Hamilton,  the  second  penned  the  follow- 
ing day,  communicating  the  particulars  of  the  "  affair" 
and  his  death,  are  still  preserved  by  Major  Richard 
Church.  They  are  directed  to  "Philip  Church,  Esq., 
Angelica,  near  Bath;"  Bath  as  then  being  the  nearest 
post-office. 

Although  slightly  foreign  to  the  subject  of  this  sketchl 
it  is  thought,  in  view  of  its  connection,  and  as  an  item 
of  historic  interest,  that  the  following  digression  is  per- 
missable. 

Col.  Burr  had  previously,  in  the  summer  of  1799,, 
fought  a  duel  with  John  B.  Church  on  the  same  ground 
where  Hamilton  fell.  At  a  dinner  given  by  Chancellor 
Livingston,  Mr.  Church,  after  the  cloth  had  been  removed, 
remarked  that  he  had  heard  that  the  Holland  Land  Com- 
pany had  cancelled  a  bond  for  $20,000  against  Burr  for 


SKETCH  OF  JUDGE  PHILIP  CHURCH.        325 

services  rendered  in  the  Legislature.  This  reached  the 
ears  of  Col.  Burr,  and  he  demanded  an  apology.  Mr. 
Church  declined,  further  than  to  say  that  perhaps  he 
had  been  indiscreet  in  repeating  the  accusation  without 
fuller  authority.  This  was  not  accepted.  A  challenge 
was  sent,  accepted,  and  they  met,  exchanging  shots  with- 
out effect,  the  ball  from  Mr.  Church's  pistol  striking  a 
button  from  Col.  Burr's  coat,  and  passing  through  his 
vest.  Col.  Burr  then  received  the  explanation  which 
Mr.  Church  had  previously  made,  remarking  that  "  an 
explanation  might  be  received  as  satisfactory  after  shots 
had  been  exchanged,  that  would  not  have  been  admis- 
sible before." 

The  pistols  used  in  this  duel  are  now  in  the  possession 
of  Major  Church,  notwithstanding,  every  now  and  then, 
the  public  is  regaled  with  an  account  of  the  pistols  with 
which  they  fought,  sometimes  located  in  Illinois  and 
sometimes  elsewhere,  with  every  detail  in  particular. 

The  pistols  were  the  property  of  John  B.  Church,  and 
were  the  same  used  by  himself  and  Burr,  and  by  Philip 
Hamilton  and  Eckhard.  They  were  of  London  make, 
the  barrels  about  twelve  inches  long,  hair  trigger  with 
flint,  set  locks,  the  vents  bushed  with  gold,  of  fine  work- 
manship, in  a  fine  wood  case  lined  with  soft  green  flannel. 
From  John  B.  Church  they  came  into  the  hands  of 
Philip  Church,  and  thence  into  the  hands  of  Major 
Richard  Church. 

On  the  4th  of  February,  1805,  Capt.  Church  was 
united  in  marriage  with  Anna  Matilda,  eldest  daughter 
of  Gen.  Walter  Stewart,  of  Philadelphia,  and  the  next 
June  the  youthful  pair  started  for  the  home  prepared 
for  them  in  the  wilderness. 


326  SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHUKCH. 

The  "  White  House  "  was  ready  for  their  reception, 
and  they  reached  it  by  riding  from  Bath  to  Belvidere,  a 
distance  of  forty-four  miles,  on  horse-back,  most  of  the 
way  following  a  bridle  path  cut  through  the  woods. 

Gen.  Stewart  was  an  intimate  friend  of  Washington, 
and  when  in  Philadelphia,  as  he  frequently  was,  he  was 
much  of  the  times  a  guest  at  Gen.  Stewart's.  A  desk  at 
which  Washington  was  in  the  habit  of  writing,  while 
there,  is  now  in  possession  of  Major  Church.  Another 
valued  treasure,  highly  prized  by  Major  Church  and 
other  members  of  the  family,  is  a  miniature  of  Wash^ 
ington,  accompanied  by  the  following  note  written  by 
himself. 

"  Wednesday,  16th  March,  1796. 

"  Not  for  the  representation  or  the  value,  but  because 
it  is  the  production  of  a  fail  lady,  the  President  takes 
the  liberty  of  presenting  the  enclosed,  with  his  best  re- 
gards, to  Mrs.  Stewart,  praying  her  acceptance  of  it." 

Capt.  Church  lived  in  the  "  White  House  "  until  1810, 
when  the  stone  mansion  now  standing  on  the  banks  of 
the  Genesee,  was  ready  for  their  reception.  They  were 
soon  established  in  their  new  residence,  and  there  spent 
the  remainder  of  their  days. 

On  the  8th  of  June,  1807,  he  was  appointed  by  Gov. 
Morgan  Lewis,  First  Judge  of  the  Court  of  Common 
Pleas  for  Allegany  County,  the  county  having  been  or, 
ganized  the  year  before.  This  office  he  retained  until 
1821,  and  it  was  the  only  office  he  ever  held.  For  the 
remainder  of  this  sketch  he  will  therefore  be  spoken  of 
as  Judge. 


CHAPTER  III. 

In  April,  1811,  Judge  Church  visited  England.  Arriv- 
-ing  in  London  at  a  season  when  most  of  his  old  friends 
and  acquaintances  were  in  the  country,  he,  in  company 
~with  Mr.  Russell,  the  American  Minister  to  the  Court 
of  St.  James,  visited  Norfolk.  At  Yarmouth,  a  public 
dinner  was  tendered  him  by  the  old  friends  of  his  father. 
He  also  visited  Mr.  Coke,  afterwards  the  Earl  of  Lei- 
cester, at  Holkam  Hall,  and  was  present  at  the  annual 
<c  Sheep  Shearing." 

Here  he  met  with  four  or  five  hundred  of  the  landed 
gentry  from  every  part  of  England  and  Ireland.  He 
used  frequently  to  speak  of  the  pleasure  of  this  visit. 
He  remained  two  days  after  the  guests  had  departed, 
and  Mr.  Coke  rode  with  him  about  his  beautiful  and 
highly  cultivated  estate,  and  explained  to  him  his  im- 
proved methods  of  cultivation. 

By  invitation  of  the  Duke  of  Bedford,  the  father  of 
Lord  John  Russel,  he  visited  Woburn  Abbey,  the  Duke's 
mansion.  This  visit  also  happened  at  the  time  of  the 
Duke's  annual  "  Sheep  Shearing  "  and  cattle  show. 

He  staid  at  the  Abbey  with  about  twenty  noblemen 
and  gentlemen.  On  the  last  day  of  the  fair,  the  Duke 
reserved  a  seat  for  him  next  to  himself  at  the  table,  in 
consideration  of  his  being  from  America.  Sii  Philip 
Francis,  the  reputed  author  of  the  letters  of  "  Junius," 
(327) 


328  SKETCH    OF   JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH. 

addressed  a  letter  to  him,  containing  an  invitation  to> 
pay  him  a  visit  at  Tunbridge  "Wells,  where  he  was  going- 
to  stay  for  a  few  days. 

This  letter  of  one  of  the  most  distinguished  literary 
men  of  his  age,  amusing  and  characteristic,  is  carefully 
preserved  by  Major  Church.  It  was  for  many  years 
mislaid  and  supposed  to  have  been  lost. 

On  his  return  to  London,  he  had  the  honor  of  receiving- 
a  kind  invitation  to  visit  the  distinguished  statesman, 
Lord  Grenville.  Judge  Church  was  much  pleased  with 
his  visit  and  enjoyed,  with  high  relish,  the  kind  hospi- 
talities of  his  distinguished  friend.  He  was  enraptured 
with  the  beauty  of  the  country  part  of  England,  yet  it 
did  not  in  any  degree  lessen  his  love  for  his  own  country, 
as  is  manifest  from  the  following  extract  from  one  of 
his  letters  while  there  :  "  Although  I  am  delighted  with 
the  beauties  of  England,  my  visit  has  a  contrary  effect 
from  what  I  expected ;  it  has  increased  my  attachment 
to  Angelica." 

Upon  one  occasion  during  the  Judge's  absence,  Mrs. 
Church  attended  one  of  the  annual  festivals  of  the  Indi- 
ans at  Caneadea,  contributing  to  its  feast  out  of  her 
stores,  and  enjoyed  very  much  their  rude  sports  and 
pagan  rites  and  dances. 

They  received  her  very  kindly  and  were  much  pleased 
with  her  visit,  which  was  also  evinced  by  the  fact  of 
their  giving  her  a  name,  "  Ye-nun-ke-a-wa,"  which  sig- 
nified that  she  was  "the  first  white  woman  that  has 
come." 

The  Judge  being  in  England  at  the  breaking  out 
of  the  war  of  1812,  a  party  of  Caneadea  Indians  went 


SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH.  320 

to  Belvidere,  and  in  gratitude  to  Mrs.  Church  for  her 
kindness  to  their  people,  offered  to  place.a  guard  around 
her  house  to  protect  her  from  the  British  Indians,  but 
regarding  herself  as  secure  from  invasion  in  the  woods 
of  Allegany,  she  thanked  them  kindly,  and  declined 
their  proffered  gallantry. 

Judge  Church  returned  from  England  in  1813.  The 
following  spring  he  received  a  letter,  which  is  here  in- 
troduced for  the  purpose  of  showing  the  interest  he 
took  and  the  deep  concern  he  felt  in  the  improvements 
then  being  inaugurated  in  this  new  country. 

"New  York,  April  19,  1814. 

Sir  :  I  had  the  honor  of  presenting,  in  your  name,  to 
the  Common  Council  of  this  city,  at  their  meeting  on  the 
18th  inst,,  the  drawings  of  the  sewers  of  London,  togeth- 
er with  the  explanatory  documents  on  that  subject, 
which  you  had  the  goodness  to  procure  on  your  late 
visit  to  Europe.  I  am  instructed,  sir,  by  the  Common 
Council,  to  present  to  you  their  thanks  for  your  zealous 
attention  to  the  interests  of  this  city,  in  procuring  these 
documents,  so  interesting  and  important  to  its  future 
regulations. 

I  am,  sir,  with  great  personal  regard, 

Your  humble  servant, 

PHILIP  CHURCH,  Esq.  J.  MORTON,  C.  C.  C." 

This  system  was  adopted,  and  for  thirty  years  or  more 
his  grandson,  Benjamin  S.  Church,  was  chief  engineer  of 
the  Croton  Water  Works,  and  was  also  Chief  Engineer 
of  the  new  aqueduct. 

One  of  the  principal  objects  of  his  visit  to  England 


330  SKETCH    OP    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH. 


to  learn  from  personal  observation  the  system  OA 
English  agriculture.  He  devoted  himself  to  a  careful 
:study  of  the  most  improved  methods  of  husbandry  em- 
ployed by  the  most  intelligent  and  enterprising  practical 
agriculturists  of  that  country,  and  collected  a  number  of 
works  on  the  subject,  which  he  studied  on  his  return. 

It  is  however  questionable  whether  these  studies,  ow- 
ing to  the  largely  differing  circumstances  of  soil  and 
climate  of  the  two  countries,  contributed  very  much  to 
his  success  as  a  farmer  ;  yet  the  country  is  placed  under 
a  lasting  debt  of  gratitude  to  him  for  the  introduction 
of  a  very  superior  stock  of  cattle  and  sheep. 

The  difficulties  encountered  in  the  enterprise  of  intro- 
ducing improved  stock  into  what  was  at  that  early  day 
an  isolated  frontier  settlement,  are  forcibly  portrayed  by 
the  expedient  resorted  to  for  the  purpose  of  transporting 
a  Merino  buck  from  Albany. 

The  services  of  a  wagon  maker  were  engaged  and  an 
ingenius  arrangement  whereby  a  crate  was  suspended  be- 
neath the  Judges  gig,  or  sulky,  which  of  course  was  of 
the  style  peculiar  to  those  days,  the  most  striking  feature 
of  which  was  the  extremely  large  wheels,  was  adopted, 
and  so  the  father  of  future  generations  of  sheep  in  Alle- 
gany  was  carried  thus  suspended  from  Albany  to  Belvi- 
dere. 

This  buck  was  purchased  of  Chancellor  Livingston, 
who  imported  it  from  Spain,  and  the  price  paid  was 
•eighty  dollars. 

This  novel  method  of  transportation  of  course  brought 
into  exercise  a  good  degree  of  care  and  patience,  and 
when  we  consider  the  condition  of  the  roads  at  that  time, 


SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHUKCH.  331 

we  are  constrained  to  concede  that  it  was  quite  a  for- 
midable, as  well  as  commendable  enterprise,  and  award 
him  the  credit  he  so  richly  deserves,  for  the  interest  he 
took  in  such  matters  so  clearly  conducive  to  the  comf  ort,. 
convenience  and  material  prosperity  of  the  people  of 
this  country.* 

As  previously  stated,  John  B.  Church  married  Angel- 
ica Schuyler.  A  distinguishing  characteristic  of  Gen. 
Schuyler's  descendants  is  the  more  or  less  strongly 
marked  family  resemblance,  which  appeared  in  some 
members  of  Judge  Church's  family.  This  incident  in 
proof. 

In  1824  La  Fayette  visited  this  country,  and  as  is  well 
known,  his  progress  through  the  States  was  marked  by  a 
continuous  series  of  ovations.  His  visit  to  Rochester 
was  no  exception.  Judge  Church  and  some  of  his- 
family  were  there,  and  when  a  daughter  (Angelica,  no 
doubt),  was  presented,  before  her  name  could  be  spoken, 
La  Fayette  exclaimed,  "  There  comes  a  Schuyler,"  or 
"  there  is  Schuyler  blood  in  her  veins."  So  well  was  he 
acquainted  with  the  general,  and  so  strong  was  the  family 
resemblance,  though  two  generations  intervened.! 

*In  1805  Judge  Church  purchased  and  drove  to  Belvidere 
twenty-four  sheep.  Arriving  late  in  the  evening,  they  were 
folded  close  by  the  house.  In  the  morning,  a  brother-in-law 
from  New  York  being  his  guest,  he  invited  him  out  early  to  see 
them.  To  their  surprise  they  found  nineteen  out  of  the  number 
lying  dead.  The  wolves  had  tracked  them  in  and  made  the 
havoc.  Such  were  some  of  the  hardships  and  discouragements 
attending  the  introduction  of  sheep  into  Allegany. 

fin  a  letter  to  Judge  Church,  dated  at  LaGrange  in  1826,  La- 
Fayette  thus  alludes  to  this  incident:  "Happy  I  am  in  the  op- 
portunity to  remind  you  of  the  old  friend  of  your  beloved  pa- 
rents, to  present  my  respects  to  Mrs.  Chuf*ch,  doubly  dear  to  my 
most  precious  recollections,  and  to  your  amiable  daughter,  whom 


332       SKETCH  OF  JUDGE  PHILIP  CHURCH. 

The  greatest  advantage  derived  from  Judge  Church's 
visit  to  England,  and  which  proved  to  be  one  of  the 
initial  forces  which  started  the  wheels  of  progress  and 
development  in  Western  New  York,  is  found  in  the 
light  obtained,  and  the  impulse  given  to  his  mind  by  the 
study  of  the  subject  of  internal  improvements,  especially 
that  of  the  Railroad  system,  which  was  just  then 
beginning  to  attract  the  attention  of  speculative  and 
enterprising  minds. 

By  common  consent  he  has  been  accredited  with  first 
•conceiving  the  idea  of  the  Genesee  Valley  Canal,  and 
.afterwards  exerted  no  slight  influence  in  formulating 
that  conception  and  hastening  its  completion.  It  may 
be  proper  to  remark,  however,  that  it  was  his  opinion 
freely  expressed  at  the  time,  that  a  railroad  would 
better  subserve  the  purpose  to  be  achieved.  In  this 
preference  he  was  overruled,  but  in  the  light  of  recent 
developments  the  wisdom  of  his  opinion  is  clearly  estab- 
lished. 

But  the  great  work  to  which,  for  a  number  of  years, 
over  and  above  all  other  things,  he  devoted  his  time  and 
applied  his  energies,  and  where  he  met  and  finally  over- 
came the  most  formidable  obstacles,  was  the  New  York 
and  Erie  Railroad.  Few  knew  how  long,  and  with 
what  heavy  odds  to  contend  with,  he  fought  for  this 
project,  which  he  himself  had  originated,  and  which  he 
was  determinated  to  carry  through.  Step  by  step  he 
obtained  the  necessary  appropriations  for  surveys,  and 

a  friendly  image  engraved  on  my  heart,  made  me  recognize  be- 
fore she  was  named  to  me.     Your  affectionate  friend, 

LAFAYETTE." 


SKETCH    OF   JUDGE    PHILIP    CHUECH.  333 

finally  the  charter,  with  the  requisite  powers  and  restric- 
tions to  carry  out  the  stupendous  project.  Two  points 
lie  watched  with  utmost  vigilance,  one  that  the  route 
should  be  confined  to  the  southern  tier  of  counties,  and 
the  other  that  the  work  should  not  stop  short  of,  nor  be 
diverted  from,  the  two  extremes. 

He  left  in  his  office,  letters,  notices,  petitions,  memori- 
als, papers  and  memoranda,  proving  that  he  was  one  of 
the  chief  and  earliest  of  the  originators  and  advocates 
of  that  immense  undertaking. 

His  life  was  spared  to  see  it  completed  and  witness 
the  marvelous  transformation  of  this  vast  region  of 
desert  solitudes  to  a  wonderful  landscape  of  varied 
beauty,  dotted  with  cities,  villages  and  hamlets,  and 
teeming  with  a  population  of  industrious,  thrifty  and 
patriotic  inhabitants. 

Doubtless  it  was  a  consoling  thought,  and  a  source 
of  pure  satisfaction  to  him,  to  observe  the  many  and 
pleasing  evidences  of  the  prosperity  of  his  immediate 
neighborhood,  and  to  reflect  that  he  had  done  well  his 
whole  part  in  hastening  the  day-dawn  of  a  prosperity  so 
plainly  visible  on  every  hand. 

Judge  Church  was  blessed  with  a  vigorous  constitu- 
tion, which  he  retained  in  a  remarkable  degree  until  he 
reached  more  than  fourscore  years.  He  was  accustomed 
to  athletic  sports,  excelled  in  fleetness,  and  has  been 
known  to  outrun  some  of  the  swiftest  of  the  Indians 
with  whom  he  had  several  contests.  He  was  passion- 
ately fond  of  cricket,  and,  in  advanced  years,  frequently 
engaged  in  the  game,  at  which  he  was  quite  expert. 

He  was  a  good  marksman.     Major  Church  relates  a 


334  SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH. 

trial  of  his  skill  with  the  rifle,  with  Major  VanCampen.. 
It  was  on  the  occasion  of  a  "  General  Training,"  when: 
one  of  them,  fastening  a  little  piece  of  white  paper  on  a 
tree  with  a  pin,  paced  off  a  reasonable  distance,  and 
turning,  took  deliberate  aim  and  fired,  driving  the  pin 
into  the  tree,  the  paper  still  adhering;  handing  the  gun 
to  the  other,  he  requested  him  to  beat  it,  which,  of  ' 
course,  was  impossible.  It  was,  however,  taken,  loaded, 
and  fired,  when,  upon  examination,  no  new  ball  hole 
could  be  found.  It  was  claimed  by  some  of  the  by- 
standers that  he  did  not  even  hit  the  tree.  He  claimed 
that  he  did,  and  it  was  only  settled  by  chopping  into 
the  tree,  when  it  was  found  that  both  balls  had  entered 
the  same  hole. 

The  villa  Belvidere  was,  for  many  years,  the  seat  of 
the  kindest  hospitality,  and  many  distinguished  men; 
have  visited  the  place  and  been  royally  treated  and 
sumptuously  entertained.  From  its  stately  southern, 
porch,  the  beautiful  valley  of  the  Genesee  could,  for  a 
long  distance,  be  seen;  only  a  few  rods  distant  the  river 
bank  was  gently  laved  by  its  waters  on  their  "  wind- 
ing way  to  the  sea,"  while  to  the  southwest  reclined  the 
pleasant  valley  of  Van  Campen  Creek,  gently  reposing 
in  the  receding  distance,  the  grand  old  hills  on  either 
side  of  creek  and  river  presented  a  beautiful  back' 
ground,  their  summits  crowned,  as  they  were,  with  much 
of  this  primitive  forest,  everything  considered  made  a 
picture,  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  attractive  to  be 
seen  in  Western  New  York. 

The  scene  from  this  historic  old  porch,  when  the  foliage 
is  colored  with  autumnal  tints,  is,  indeed,  almost  entranc- 
ing. 


SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHUECH.  335* 

The  eastern  part  of  this  stately  mansion  was  devoted 
to  the  purposes  of  an  office,  a  genuine  land  office,  equipped 
with  desks,  drafting  tables,  and  other  furniture  proper 
for  the  business,  and  has  been  preserved  intact  as  it  was 
first  opened  for  use  in  1810. 

It  was  the  writer's  privilege  to  meet  Major  Church 
in  this  old  room,  one  day  in  the  winter  of  1891-2.  The 
country  was  covered  with  a  depth  of  fifteen  inches  of 
snow.  A  cheerful  fire  blazed  upon  the  old  hearth,  as  of 
yore.  Over  the  mantle  hung  the  portrait  of  the  Judge, 
by  the  celebrated  artist,  Fagnani,  and  those  historic 
pistols  before  spoken  of.  The  walls  were  hung  with 
pictures  of  various  kinds,  including  some  illustrating 
English  sports  and  pastimes,  fine  sheep  and  blooded 
cattle,  and  the  shelves  were  loaded  with  venerable  old 
law  books,  books  of  surveys,  and  records  of  land  sales, 
covered  with  the  accumulating  dust  of  antiquity;  and 
there  were  letters  from  Washington,  La  Fayette,  Gen. 
Greene,  the  English  statesman  Fox,  and  official  papers 
bearing  the  signature  of  Jefferson,  Hamilton,  Adams,, 
and  others. 

Shades  of  the  dead  past  seemed  to  fold  him  in  their 
loving  embrace,  and  he  fancied,  as  it  were,  he  could  see 
the  ghosts,  and  hear  the  tread  of  those  bronzed  faced, 
horny  handed  pioneers,  who  were  wont  to  come  to  that 
old  office  to  get  their  "  articles,"  see  to  having  their 
boundaries  adjusted,  make  their  payments,  and  so  forth.. 

Lengthy  as  this  sketch  already  is,  many  more  interest? 
ing  facts  and  incidents  might  have  been  recorded  relating 
to  his  long  and  varied  life.  Limited  space,  however, 
will  prevent  further  amplification,  yet  it  is  hoped  that 


336        SKETCH  OF  JUDGE  PHILIP  CHURCH. 

enough  has  been  set  forth  to  challenge  the  attention, 
and  even  the  special  interest  and  admiration  of  our 
younger  people,  while  to  the  older  ones,  who  were  more 
nearly  cotemporaneous  with  Judge  Church,  it  will  cer- 
tainly revive  the  memory  of  old  time  associations  and 
events,  and  cause  their  minds  to  revert  more  frequently 
to  the  happenings  and  incidents  connected  with  the 
most  interesting  period  of  our  history. 

At  the  close  of  1859,  the  Judge  laid  aside  as  much  as 
possible  all  business  cares  and  sought  ease  and  comfort, 
devoting  much  of  his  time  to  reading  the  general  news 
of  the  day,  in  which  he  was  deeply  interested. 

Books  of  a  religious  character  also  received  a  good 
share  of  his  attention. 

In  the  summer  of  1860,  an  attack  of  disease  much  en- 
feebled him,  and  though  confined  to  his  house  during 
the  fall  and  winter,  he  retained  all  of  his  faculties  and 
enjoyed  the  many  comforts  of  his  cheerful  and  happy 
home. 

His  last  illness  was  brief.  He  dressed  himself  as 
usual  on  Monday  morning,  but  about  noon  he  was  sud- 
denly seized  with  severe  pain.  His  devoted  friend  and 
faithful  physician,  Dr.  Charles,  of  Angelica,  who  had 
attended  the  family  for  more  than  thirty  years,  was 
hastily  summoned.  The  doctor  came  at  once.  His  case, 
however,  defied  his  skill  and  the  efficacy  of.  medicine. 

On  Tuesday  morning  his  pain  was  relieved,  but  he 
continued  to  fail  until  Thursday,  when  at  a  little  past 
two,  in  the  most  perfect  consciousness,  he  departed  this 
life  without  a  struggle,  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the 
•Christian  religion. 


SKETCH    OF    JUDGE    PHILIP    CHURCH.  337 

On  Saturday  a  public  meeting  of  the  citizens  of  An- 
gelica was  held,  at  which  resolutions  of  respect,  briefly 
setting  forth  his  virtues  and  expressing  their  high  es- 
teem and  sorrow  for  his  loss,  were  reported  and  adopted 
by  his  fellow  townsmen.  On  Sunday,  the  10th  of  Jan- 
uary, 1861,  his  f unreal  was  very  largely  attended  at  St. 
Paul's  Church,  Angelica,  and  his  remains  deposited  in 
the  village  cemetery. 

The  public  journals  made  honorable  and  becoming 
mention  of  his  death,  and  recounted  his  public  services. 

Nine  children  were  born  unto  Philip  Church  and  Anna 
Matilda  Stewart,  and  Mrs.  Church  was  almost  the  ideal 
mother.  Her  kindness  to  the  poer  was  such  as  to  excite 
comment,  and  her  benevolent  deeds  are  remembered  with 
pleasure  by  elderly,  long  resident  people  of  the  neighbor- 
hood. Her  benefactions  were  many  and  judiciously  be- 
stowed. 

The  children  were  Angelica,  who  married  John  War- 
ren, now  living  in  New  York ;  John  Barker,  who  married 
Maria  Trumball  Silliman,  and  died  in  1875  ;  Sophia 
Harrison,  who  married  X.  P.  Hoosack,  and  died  in  1891  ; 
"Walter  Stewart,  who  died  in  1890  ;  Philip,  Avho  died  in 
1874  ;  Mary,  who  died  in  1822  ;  Elizabeth,  who  married 
Rev.  Robert  Horwood,  and  is  now  living  near  Londoi^ 
England,  Richard,  still  living  at  Belvidere,  N.  Y. ;  and. 
"Win.  Henry,  who  died  in  1860. 


75" 


vs 


THE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
Santa  Barbara 


STACK  COLLECTION 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


lOfl%-5,'65(F4458s4)  !76T) 


3  1205026555571 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000935246    9 


*  AUSTIN   BOOK  SHOP 

BERNARD  TITOWSKY 
I  82-64  AUSTIN  STREET 


